^SJ 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


% 


SM/ 


Division         — ^— )  ^  \   CJ  O 
Sec/ion  •     (A.  \  >_/ 

Njitnber  \  TJ       \  L) 


THE  RECORDS  AND  LETTERS  OF 
THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE 


S\V,^e..    H.T.   Kc^f>^  .-...^ -      _A 

THE  RECORDS  AND  LETTERS  OF 
THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE 


THE    NEW    TESTAMENT 


ACTS,  EPISTLES,  AND  REVELATION 


IN   THE   VERSION   OF    I88I 


ARRANGED  FOR  HISTORICAL   STUDY 


BY 


ERNEST   DE   WITT   BURTON 

Professor    of   New    Testament    Interpretation    in   ths 
University  of  Chicago 


NEW   YORK 

CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 

1895 


COPYRIGHT,    1895,    BY 
CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 


J.  S.  CushiiiK  &  Co.  —  Berwick  St  Smith 
Norwuud  Masa.  U-S.4- 


PREFACE. 


The  purpose  of  this  book  is  to  promote  the  historical  study  of  the 
Apostolic  Age.  It  aims  to  perform  in  respect  to  the  early  history  of 
the  Christian  Church  a  service  corresponding  to  that  which  the 
"  Harmony  of  the  Gospels,"  recently  put  out  by  Professor  William 
Arnold  Stevens  and  myself,  sought  to  render  in  respect  to  the  Life  of 
Christ.  Like  that  book,  it  endeavors,  not  to  indicate  the  solution  of  all 
the  historical  problems  presented  by  the  New  Testament  documents 
pertaining  to  the  period  under  consideration,  but  to  present  the  material 
in  convenient  form  for  historical  study. 

The  New  Testament  sources  for  the  history  of  the  Apostolic  Age  are 
of  three  kinds  :  narrative,  epistolary,  and  apocalyptic*  Of  the  first  class, 
we  have  but  one  work,  the  book  of  Acts ;  of  the  third  also  there  is  but 
one  example,  the  book  of  Revelation ;  the  letters  are  twenty-one  in 
number. 

The  task  undertaken  by  the  present  work  in  reference  to  this  mate- 
rial is  threefold.  First,  it  aims  to  give  to  each  of  the  several  letters 
and  the  Revelation  a  position,  in  relation  to  one  another  and  to  the 
narrative  of  the  Acts,  corresponding  to  the  point  in  the  history  at 
which  each  was  written.  Secondly,  it  seeks  to  glean  from  the  letters, 
and  from  the  speeches  in  the  book  of  Acts,  all  the  narrative  material 
they  contain,  and  to  place  this  at  the  points  corresponding  to  the  time 
of  the  events  narrated.  Thirdly,  it  attempts  to  divide  the  whole 
history  into  its  natural  periods  and  divisions. 

Each  of  these  portions  of  the  task  presents  its  own  difficulties. 
Respecting  the  place  of  the  several  epistles  in  the  history,  there  still 
remain  some  problems  which  must  be  regarded  as  in  process  of  in- 
vestigation rather  than  as  already  solved.  Among  the  most  difficult 
are  those  which  involve  the  question  of  authorship  and  genuineness, 
as  well  as  that  of  date.  The  plan  of  this  work  renders  it  impossible 
to  avoid  assuming  some  position  upon  these  latter  questions,  yet  it  is 


*The  gospels  indeed  bear  valuable  testimony  to  the  currents  of  thought  in  this  period. 
But  this  testimony  respecting  the  Apostolic  Age  is  so  veiled  and  indirect,  the  reference  to  the 
gospel  period  of  New  Testament  history  so  direct  and  obvious,  that  it  has  seemed  best  not  to 
include  the  text  of  the  gospels  in  the  present  work. 


vi  PREFACE. 

no  part  of  its  purpose  to  discuss  them ;  this  task  belongs  to  works 
on  New  Testament  Introduction.  For  the  purposes  of  this  work  it  is 
assumed  that  the  epistles  of  the  New  Testament  and  the  book  of 
Revelation  are  genuine  writings  of  the  Apostolic  Age,  and  that  the 
claims  respecting  authorship  made  in  these  books  themselves  are  true. 
This  course  is  indeed  the  one  which  is  most  congenial  to  my  own 
opinions.  While  the  evidence,  or  lack  of  evidence,  in  a  few  cases 
certainly  justifies  the  treatment  of  the  question  of  genuineness  as  an 
open  one,  such  examination  and  estimation  of  it  as  I  have  been  able  to 
make  has  not  led  me  to  a  positive  conclusion  against  the  genuineness 
of  any  of  the  books  with  which  we  here  have  to  do.  Yet  I  have  con- 
structed the  work  on  this  basis  not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of 
expressing  an  opinion  on  each  of  the  points  at  issue  as  because,  in  my 
judgment,  it  best  adapts  the  book  to  the  uses  for  which  it  is  intended. 
The  ordinary  student  of  the  Bible,  not  specially  trained  in  Biblical 
science,  may  well  make  the  genuineness  of  the  New  Testament  books 
his  working  hypothesis  at  least.  The  mature  scholar,  if  he  has  reached 
the  conclusion  that  all  the  New  Testament  books  here  under  considera- 
tion are  genuine,  will  of  course  desire  them  assigned  to  a  place 
consistent  with  this  conclusion.  If  he  has  reached  a  different  conclu- 
sion in  any  case,  the  plan  here  adopted  will  at  least  furnish  him  a  basis 
of  criticism,  in  an  arrangement  whose  faultiness  he  will  be  able  to 
point  out. 

The  general  purpose  of  the  work,  to  exhibit  in  a  form  convenient 
for  study  all  the  material  (outside  the  gospels)  furnished  by  the  New 
Testament  for  the  construction  of  the  history  of  the  Apostolic  Age, 
requires  that  the  general  historical  framework  be  based  mainly  upon 
the  book  of  Acts,  since  this  alone  of  our  sources  is  adapted  by  its 
narrative  character  and  consecutive  arrangement  to  furnish  such  a 
framework.  On  the  other  hand,  the  valuable  contributory  narrative 
material  furnished  by  the  letters,  and  the  historical  statements  con- 
tained in  the  speeches  preserved  in  the  book  of  Acts,  require  also  to  be 
brought  into  relation  with  the  narrative  of  Acts  pertaining  to  the  same 
period  or  event,  and  for  practical  convenience  to  be  placed  before  the 
eye  in  immediate  connection  with  it.  This  contributory  material 
from  the  letters  and  speeches  is  in  some  instances  printed  at  the  bottom 
of  the  page,  its  general  relation  to  the  matter  above  being  indicated  by 
the  use  of  superior  letters.  In  other  cases  it  is  introduced  into  the 
body  of  the  section,  being  printed  in  parallel  columns  with  the  direct 
narrative  in  Acts  when  there  is  such. 

Between  those  two  groups  of  passages  there  is  no  sharp  line  of 
distinction  in  character.  In  general  I  have  placed  the  material  taken 
from  the  speeches  and  letters  above  the  line,  in  the  body  of  the  section, 
when  such  material  has  a  definitely  narrative  form,  so  that  it  constitutes 


PRE  FA  CE.  Vii 

a  distinct  account  of  the  event.  When  the  information  is  conveyed 
rather  incidentally,  by  way  of  allusion  or  reminiscence,  I  have  placed  it 
below  the  line.  The  fact  that  a  passage  is  thus  employed  twice,  once 
at  the  point  corresponding  to  the  writing  of  the  letter  or  the  utterance 
of  the  speech,  once  in  the  position  corresponding  to  the  time  of  the 
event  narrated,  is  indicated,  in  the  latter  case,  by  printing  the  reference 
to  it  (but  not  the  text  itself)  in  brackets,  provided  the  passage  stands 
in  the  body  of  the  section.  If  it  is  printed  below  the  line,  the  brackets 
are  omitted,  the  position  sufficiently  indicating  that  it  is  a  repeated  pas- 
sage. It  should  be  distinctly  observed  that  placing  a  passage  below  the 
line,  or  printing  the  reference  to  it  in  brackets,  by  no  means  marks  it  as 
of  secondary  importance  or  of  inferior  value.  For  the  construction  of 
the  iiistory  of  this  period  many  of  these  passages,  being  derived  from 
the  indisputably  genuine  letters  of  the  New  Testament,  and  hence  in  the 
strictest  sense  original  sources,  are  of  the  highest  historical  value. 

In  the  division  of  the  material  and  the  history  into  parts,  chapters, 
and  sections,  the  aim  has  been  to  draw  the  dividing  lines  at  the  points 
of  real  transition  in  the  history,  so  far  as  these  can  be  discovered,  and 
to  give  each  part,  chapter,  and  section  a  correct  descriptive  title.  In 
this  attempt  no  more  than  approximate  success  is  possible.  The 
meagreness  of  the  material  for  some  portions  of  the  history  forbids  us 
to  speak  confidently  concerning  their  real  character  as  periods  of 
Christian  history.  This  is  conspicuously  true  of  the  later  years  of  the 
Apostolic  Age,  where  the  book  of  Acts  fails  us.  The  only  practicable 
course  is  to  base  the  division  of  the  history  and  the  titles  of  the  sev- 
eral divisions  on  the  existing  material,  interpreted  in  the  light  of  such 
information  as  we  possess.  What,  for  example,  the  real  character  of 
Christian  history  in  the  last  thirty  years  of  the  first  century  was,  we 
have  little  means  of  knowing.  From  the  point  of  view  of  the  material 
which  we  possess,  these  years  can  perhaps  hardly  be  described  more 
exactly  than  as  "the  last  years  of  the  apostle  John."  In  the  determi- 
nation of  the  transition  points,  the  division  of  the  narrative  as  indicated 
in  the  book  of  Acts  has  been  largely  influential  for  the  periods  covered 
by  that  book.  Yet  in  a  few  instances,  especially  where  the  narrative 
of  the  Acts  is  very  condensed,  it  has  been  necessary  to  run  the  line 
separating  sections,  and  in  one  instance  the  dividing  line  between 
chapters,  through  a  paragraph  of  the  book  of  Acts.  In  these  cases 
a  note  is  added  at  the  end  of  the  section  showing  where  the  remainder 
of  the  paragraph  is  to  be  found.  See  sections  47  and  48  ;  also  51,  52, 
and  53.  In  a  few  cases  it  has  also  seemed  necessary  to  repeat  a 
transition  sentence  in  part  or  in  whole.  Words  thus  repeated  are 
bracketed  in  the  section  in  which  they  are  detached  from  the  paragraph 
to  which  they  properly  belong.  In  the  foot-notes,  however,  no 
attempt  has  been  made  to  indicate  these  interruptions  of  the  paragraph 


viii  PREFACE. 

structure,   most   of   these   passages    being  in   their   nature   detached 
excerpts. 

The  version  of  1881  has  been  chosen  for  its  manifest  superiority  to 
any  other  English  version  in  common  use.  Its  translation,  paragraph 
divisions,  and  marginal  readings  have  been  retained,  not  as  incapable 
of  improvement,  but  as  on  the  whole  better  serving  the  interests  of 
those  who,  it  is  thought,  will  use  this  book  than  any  that  could  be 
substituted  for  them. 

The  notes  at  the  end  of  the  volume  are  intended  to  facilitate  the  use 
of  the  book  for  historical  study.  Yet  they  by  no  means  undertake  to 
discuss  all  the  questions  necessarily  raised  by  such  study  or  to  treat 
exhaustively  those  which  are  considered.  Their  aim  is  limited  almo-st 
wholly  to  the  endeavor  to  make  more  clear  than  can  be  done  by  the 
arrangement  of  the  material  upon  the  page,  the  relation  between  the 
different  documents  and  events  which  that  arrangement  is  intended  to 
suggest,  and  to  state  briefly  the  reasons  for  the  positions  assigned 
to  the  several  documents. 

ERNEST    D.  BURTON. 
Chicago,  October,  1895. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Principal  Divisions  of  the  Apostolic  Age ix 

Analytical  Outline  of  the  Apostolic  Age xi 

The  Records  and  Letters  of  the  Apostolic  Age I 

Notes  on  Matters  of  Chronology,  Order  of  Events,  etc 199 

Index  of  Scripture  Passages  in  the  Records  and  Letters 231 

Index  of  Scripture  Passages  referred  to  in  the  Notes 234 

Index  of  Subjects  treated  in  the  Notes 237 

ix 


PRINCIPAL    DIVISIONS    OF   THE 
APOSTOLIC   AGE. 


Part      I.  — THE  PRIMITIVE   CHURCH   IN  JERUSALEM:   From  the 

Ascension  of  Jesus  until  the  Death  of  Stephen. 

Part  II.  — THE  CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD  AND  PREACH- 
ING THE  WORD  :  From  the  Death  of  Stephen  until  the 
Sending  out  of  Missionaries  from  Antioch. 

Part  III.  —  MISSIONS  IN  ASIA  MINOR,  MACEDONIA,  AND 
GREECE:  From  the  Beginning  of  Paul's  First  Missionary 
Journey  until  his  Last  Arrival  in  Jerusalem. 

Part  IV.  — THE  LAST  YEARS  OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL:  From 

Paul's  Last  Arrival  in  Jerusalem  until  liis  Death. 

Part     V.  — THE    CLOSING    PERIOD    OF   THE    APOSTOLIC    AGE: 

From  the  Death  of  the  Apostle  Paul  until  the  Death  of  the 
Apostle  John. 


ANALYTICAL    OUTLINE    OF   THE 
APOSTOLIC   AGE. 


ARRANGED    IN    PARTS,  CHAPTERS,  AND    SECTIONS. 


PART  I. 
THE  PRIMITIVE   CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM. 

FROM   THE   ASCENSION    OF   JESUS    UNTIL   THE    DEATH    OF   STEPHEN. 

Chapter  I.     Waiting  for  the  Coming  of  the  Spirit. 

Section 

1.  The  promise  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  ascension  of  Jesus. 

Acts  I  :  I-14. 

2.  The  choosing  of  Matthias. 

Acts  I  :  15-26. 

Chapter  II.     The  Great  Day  of  Pentecost. 

3.  The  coming  of  the  Spirit. 

Acts  2  :  1-13. 

4.  Peter's  sermon  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost. 

Acts  2  :  14-36. 

5.  The  conversion  of  the  three  thousand. 

Acts  2  :  37-42. 

6.  The  church  in  peace  and  favour. 

Acts  2 :  43-47. 

Chapter  III.     The  Growth  of  the  Church  in  Jerusalem. 

7.  The  heaUng  of  the  lame  man  by  Peter  and  John. 

Acts  3  :  i-io. 

8.  Peter's  sermon  in  Solomon's  porch. 

Acts  3 :  11-26. 

xiii 


xiv  ANALYTICAL    OUTLINE. 

Section 

9.    The  first  imprisonment  of  Peter  and  John. 
Acts  4:1-31. 

10.  The  unity  of  the  church,  and  the  community  of  goods. 

Acts  4 :   32-37. 

11.  Ananias  and  Sapphira. 

.Acts  5  :  i-i  I. 

12.  Signs  and  wonders  done  by  the  apostles. 

Acts  5  :  12-16. 

13.  The  second  imprisonment  of  the  apostles. 

Acts  5  :  17-42. 

Chapter  IV.     The  Appointment  of  the  Seven,  and  the  Martyrdom 
of  Stephen. 

14.  The  appointment  of  the  seven. 

Acts  6  :  1-7. 

15.  The  trial  and  death  of  Stephen  the  Martyr. 

Acts  6  :  8—8  :  \a. 


PART  II. 

/ 

THE   CHURCH   SCATTERED   ABROAD   AND   PREACHING   THE  WORD. 

FROM   THE    DEATH    OF   STEPHEN    UNTIL   THE   SENDING   OUT   OF 
MISSIONARIES    FROM    ANTIOCH. 

Chapter  V.     The  Work  of  Philip  the  Evangelist. 

16.  The  scattering  of  the  church  by  persecution. 

Acts  8  :  ib-l  [4]. 

17.  The  planting  of  the  church  in  the  city  of  Samaria. 

Acts  8 : 4-25. 

18.  Philip  and  the  Ethiopian  treasurer. 

Acts  8 :  26-40. 

Chapter  VI.     The  Early  Christian  Life  of  Saul. 

19.  The  conversion  of  Saul. 

Acts  9  :  I-I9rt.      [Acts  22  :  5-16.]      [Acts  26  :  12-1S.] 


ANALYTICAL    OUTLINE.  XV 

Section 

20.  The  three  years  in  Damascus  and  Arabia. 

Acts  9:  i9<5-25.     [Gal.  I  :  \']b,  i8a.] 

2 1 .  Saul  in  Jerusalem,  Syria,  and  Cilicia, 

Acts  9  :  26-31.     [Acts  22  :  17-21.]     [Gal.  i  :  18-24.] 

Chapter  VII.    Peter  in  Lydda,  Joppa,  and  Caesarea. 

22.  The  healing  of  yEneas. 

Acts  9  :  32-35. 

23.  The  raising  of  Dorcas. 

Acts  9  :  36-43. 

24.  Peter's  visit  to  Cornelius. 

Acts,  chap.  10. 

25.  Peter's  defence  of  his  action  respecting  Cornelius. 

Acts  II  :  1-18. 

Chapter  VIII.    The  Early  Days  of  the  Church  in  Antioch,  and 
Contemporary  Events  in  Jerusalem. 

26.  The  beginning  of  the  gospel  in  Antioch. 

Acts  II  :  19-26. 

27.  Relief  sent  from  Antioch  to  the  brethren  in  Judaea. 

Acts  II  :  27-30. 

28.  The  persecution  of  the  church  by  Herod  Agrippa  1. 

Acts  12 :  1-24. 

29.  The  return  to  Antioch  of  the  messengers  to  Jerusalem. 

Acts  12  :  25. 

30.  The  letter  of  James  to  the  Jewish  Christians  of  the  dispersion. 

PART  III. 
MISSIONS  IN  ASIA  MINOR,  MACEDONIA,  AND  GREECE. 

FROM   THE   BEGINNING   OF  PAUL'S   FIRST  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY  UNTIL   HIS   LAST 
ARRIVAL   IN   JERUSALEM. 

Chapter  IX.    Paul's  First  Missionary  Journey. 

31.  Barnabas  and  Saul  sent  forth  from  Antioch. 

Acts  13  :  1-3. 


A.VAL YTICAL    OUTLINE. 


Section 

32.  Preaching  the  word  at  Salamis  and  Paphos. 

Acts  13  :  4-12. 

33.  At  Pisidian  Antioch. 

Acts  13:  13-52. 

34.  At  Iconium. 

Acts  14  :  1-7. 

35.  At  Lystra  and  Derbe,  and  the  return  to  Antioch  in  Syria. 

Acts  14  :  8-28. 


Chapter  X.    Paul's  Second  Sojourn  in  Antioch,  and  the  Council 
at  Jerusalem. 

36.  The  council  at  Jerusalem. 

Acts  15  :  1-29.      [Gal.  2  :  I-IO.] 

37.  Report  of  the  council's  action  to  the  church  at  Antioch. 

Acts  15  :  30-35. 

38.  Peter's  visit  to  Antioch. 

[Gal.  2: 11-21.] 


Chapter  XI.    Paul's  Second  Missionary  Journey. 

39.  The  dissension  between  Paul  and  Barnabas. 

Acts  15  :  36-41. 

40.  The  churches  in  southern  Asia  Minor  revisited. 

Acts  16 :  1-5. 

4 1 .  The  journey  to  Troas,  and  the  vision  of  Paul. 

Acts  16  :  6-10. 

42.  The  beginning  of  the  gospel  in  Philippi. 

Acts  16  :  11-40. 

43.  The  planting  of  the  church  in  Thessalonica. 

Acts  17  :  1-9. 

44     I'rc.ching  in  the  synagogue  at  Bcrcea. 
Acts  17  :  10-15. 

45.    t'aul  at  Athens. 

Acts  17  :  16-34. 


ANALYTICAL    OUTLINE.  xvii 

Section 

46.  Paul's  first  ministry  in  Corinth  :    the  letters  to  the  Thessalo- 

nians. 

Acts  iS  :  I-17.      I  Thess.,  2  Thess.  entire. 

47.  Paul's  return  to  Syria,  and  third  sojourn  in  Antioch  :  the  letter 

to  the  Galatians. 

Acts  18  :  18-22  [23rt].     Cal.  entire. 

Chapter  XIII.     Paul's  Third  Missionary  Journey. 

48.  The  churches  of  the  Galatian  region  and  Phrygia  revisited. 

Acts  18  :  23. 

49.  Apollos  in  Ephesus  and  Corinth. 

Acts  18  :  24-28. 

50.  Paul's  ministry  in  Ephesus. 

Acts,  chap.  19  [20:  i].     I  Cox.  entire. 

51.  From  Ephesus  into   Macedonia:    the   second   letter   to   the 

Corinthians. 

Acts  20  :  I.     2  Cor.  etitire. 

52.  In  Macedonia  and  Achaia :  the  letter  to  the  Romans. 

Acts  20  :  2,  3.     Rom.  entire. 

53.  The  journey  from  Corinth  to  Jerusalem. 

Acts  20  :  4 — 21  :  16. 

PART  IV. 
THE  LAST  YEARS  OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL. 

FROM    PAUL'S    LAST   ARRIVAL    IN    JERUSALEM    UNTIL    HIS    DEATH. 

Chapter  XIII.     Paul's  Last  Visit  to  Jerusalem. 

54.  Paul's  reception  by  the  church  in  Jerusalem. 

Acts  21  :  17-26. 

55.  Paul's  arrest  in  Jerusalem. 

Acts  21  :  27-36. 

56.  Address  to  the  people  in  the  Hebrew  language. 

Acts  21  :  37 — 22  :  29. 

57.  Address  before  the  Sanhedrin. 

Acts  22  :  30 — 23  :  II. 


xviii  ANALYTICAL    OUTLINE. 

Section 

58.  I'he  plot  of  the  Jews,  and  Paul's  removal  to  Csesarea. 

Acts  23  :  12-35. 

Chapter  XIV.     Paul's  Two  Years'  Imprisonment  in  Cassarea. 

59.  Paul's  examination  before  Felix. 

Acts  24  :  1-23. 

60.  Paul  before  Feli.K  and  Drusilla. 

Acts  24 :  24-27. 

61.  Examination  before  Festus  ;  appeal  to  Caesar. 

Acts  25  :  1-12. 

62.  Before  Agrippa  and  Bernice. 

Acts  25  :  13 — 26  :  32. 

Chapter  XV.     The  Voyage  to  Rome. 

63.  The  Voyage  from  Ciesarea  to  Fair  Havens. 

Acts  27  :  i-S. 

64.  The  storm  and  the  shipwreck. 

Acts  27  :  9-44. 

65.  On  the  island  of  Melita. 

Acts  28  :  i-io. 

66.  From  Melita  to  Rome. 

Acts  28  :  11-15. 

Chapter  XVI.    Paul's  Two  Years'  Imprisonment  in  Rome. 

67.  Paul's  conference  with  the  Jews  in  Rome. 

Acts  28  :  16-28. 

68.  Two  years'  labours  in  Rome  :    the  epistles  of  the  imprison- 

ment. 

Acts  28 :  30,  31.     Phil.,  Philem.,  Col.,  Eph.,  enlirc. 

Chapter  XVII.     The  Last  Labours  and  Letters  of  Paul. 

69.  Paul's  first  letter  to  Timothy. 

70.  Paul's  letter  to  Titus. 


ANALYTICAL    OUTLINE.  XIX 

Section 

71.    Paul's  second  letter  to  Timothy. 

PART  V. 
THE  CLOSING  PERIOD  OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE. 

FROM  THE   DEATH   OF  THE  APOSTLE   PAUL  TO  THE   DEATH   OF  THE 
APOSTLE  JOHN. 

Chapter  XVIII.     The  Period  of  the  Jewish  War  and  of  the  Destruction 

of  Jerusalem. 


Peter's  first  letter,  to  Christians  in  Asia  Minor. 

The  letter  of  Jude. 

Peter's  second  letter. 

The  anonymous  letter  to  the  Hebrews. 

The  Revelation  of  John. 


Chapter  XIX.    The  Last  Years  of  the  Apostle  John. 

77.  The  first  letter  of  John. 

78.  The  second  letter  of  John. 

79.  The  third  letter  of  John. 


THE   RECORDS  AND  LETTERS   OF 
THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE. 

PART   I. 

THE   PRIMITIVE   CHURCH   IN  JERUSALEM. 

FROM    THE   ASCENSION   OF   JESUS   UNTIL   THE   DEATH   OF   STEPHEN. 

CHAPTER   I. 

WAITING  FOR   THE   COMING   OF   THE   SPIRIT. 

§1.     THE   PROMISE   OF  THE   SPIRIT,  AND   THE  ASCENSION  OF 

JESUS. 

Acts  1 :  1-14. 

I  The  1  former  treatise  I  made,  O  Theophiliis,  concerning  all  that 
Jesus  began  both  to  do  and  to  teach,  2  until  the  day  in  which  he  was 
received  up,  after  that  he  had  given  commandment  through  the  -  Holy 
Ghost  unto  the  apostles  whom  he  had  chosen  :  3  to  whom  he  also 
3  shewed  himself  alive  after  his  passion  by  many  proofs,  appearing  unto 
them  by  the  space  of  forty  days,  and  speaking  the  things  concerning 
the  kingdom  of  God  :  4  and,  *  being  assembled  together  with  them,  he 
charged  them  not  to  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but  to  wait  for  the  promise 
of  the  Father,  which,  sa/d  he,  ye  heard  from  me:  5  for  John  indeed 
baptized  with  water;  but  ye  shall  be  baptized  ^with  the  Holy  Ghost 
not  many  days  hence. 

6  They  therefore,  when  they  were  come  together,  asked  him,  saying, 
Lord,  dost  thou  at  this  time  restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel?  7  And  he 
said  unto  them,  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  times  or  seasons,  which  the 
Father   hath  ''set   within  his  own  authority.     8  But  ye  shall  receive 

'^Gx.  first.  '^  Ox,  Holy  Spirit:  and  so  throughout  this  book.  ^  Gr.  presented.  *  Or, 
eating  with  them      ^  Or,  in    ^  Or,  appointed  by 


2  THE  PRIMITIVE    CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§i. 

power,  when  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you :  and  ye  shall  be  my 
witnesses  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Jud^v-a  and  Samaria,  and  unto 
the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth.  9  And  when  he  had  said  these  things, 
as  they  were  looking,  he  was  taken  up  ;  and  a  cloud  received  him  out 
of  their  sight.  10  And  while  they  were  looking  stedfastly  into  heaven 
as  he  went,  behold,  two  men  stood  by  tiiem  in  white  apparel ;  1 1  which 
also  said.  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  looking  into  heaven  ?  this 
Jesus,  which  was  received  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in 
like  manner  as  ye  beheld  him  going  into  heaven. 

12  Then  returned  they  unto  Jerusalem  from  the  mount  called  Olivet, 
which  is  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  a  sabbath  day's  journey  off.  13  And 
when  they  were  come  in,  they  went  up  into  the  upper  chamber,  where 
they  were  abiding;  both  Peter  and  John  and  James  and  Andrew, 
Philip  and  Thomas,  Bartholomew  and  Matthew,  James  the  son  of  Al- 
phaeus,  and  Simon  the  Zealot,  and  Judas  the  '^ son  of  James.  14  These 
all  with  one  accord  continued  stedfastly  in  prayer,  -  with  the  women, 
and  Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and  with  his  brethren. 

§2.     THE   CHOOSING   OF   MATTHIAS. 
Acts  1 :  15-26. 

15  And  in  these  days  Peter  stood  up  in  the  midst  of  the  brethren, 
and  said  (and  there  was  a  multitude  of  ^persons  gathered  together, 
about  a  hundred  and  twenty),  16  Brethren,  it  was  needful  that  the 
scripture  should  be  fulfilled,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  spake  before  by  the 
mouth  of  David  concerning  Judas,  who  was  guide  to  them  that  took 
Jesus.  17  For  he  was  numbered  among  us,  and  received  his  *  portion 
in  this  ministry.  18  (Now  this  man  obtained  a  field  with  the  reward  of 
his  inic]uity  ;  and  falling  headlong,  he  burst  asunder  in  the  midst,  and 
all  his  bowels  gushed  out.  19  And  it  became  known  to  all  the  dwellers 
at  Jerusalem  ;  insomuch  that  in  their  language  that  field  was  called 
Akeldama,  that  is,  The  field  of  blood.)  20  For  it  is  written  in  the  book 
of  Psalms, 

Let  his  habitation  be  made  desolate. 

And  let  no  man  dwell  therein  : 
and, 

His  ^office  let  another  take. 
21  Of  the  men  therefore  which  have  companied  with  us  all  the  time 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in  and  went  out  ''among  us,  22  beginning 
from  the  baptism  of  Jolin,  unto  the  day  that  he  was  received  up  from 
us.  of  these  must  one  become  a  witness  with  us  of  his  resurrection. 
23  And  they  put  forward  two,  Joseph  called  Barsabbas,  who  was 
surnamed  Justus,  and  Matthias.  24  And  tliev  prayed,  and  said.  Thou, 
Lord,  which  knowest  the  hearts  of  all  men,  shew  of  these  two  the  one 
whom  thou  hast  cliosen,  25  to  take  the  place  in  this  ministry  and 
apostleship,  from  whicli  Judas  fell  awav.  that  he  might  go  to  his  own 
place.  26  And  they  gave  lots ''for  them,  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Mat- 
thias ;  and  he  was  numbered  with  the  eleven  apostles. 

'Or,  brother.  See  Jude  i.  *  Or, with  certain  women  '■^  Gr.  names.  *Ot,lot  ^  Gx. 
overseerskip.    "  Or,  over    '  Or,  untii 


§4-]      PETER'S  SERMON  ON  THE  DAY  OF  PENTECOST.         3 

CHAPTER   II. 

THE   GREAT   DAY   OF   PENTECOST. 

§3.     THE   COMING   OF  THE   SPIRIT. 
Acts  2  :  1-13. 

I  And  when  the  clay  of  Pentecost  ^  was  now  come,  they  were  all  to- 
gether in  one  place.  2  And  suddenly  there  came  from  heaven  a  sound 
as  of  the  rushing  of  a  mighty  wind,  and  it  filled  all  the  house  where 
they  were  sitting.  3  And  there  appeared  unto  them  tongues  -  parting 
asunder,  like  as  of  fire ;  and  it  sat  upon  each  one  of  them.  4  And  they 
were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  began  to  speak  with  other 
tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance. 

5  Now  there  were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem  Jews,  devout  men,  from 
every  nation  under  heaven.  6  And  when  this  sound  was  heard,  the 
multitude  came  together,  and  were  confounded,  because  that  every  man 
heard  them  speaking  in  his  own  language.  7  And  they  were  all  amazed 
and  marvelled,  saying,  Behold,  are  not  all  these  which  speak  Galilaeans? 
8  And  how  hear  we,  every  man  in  our  own  language,  wherein  we  were 
born  ?  9  Parthians  and  Medes  and  Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Meso- 
potamia, in  Judaea  and  Cappadocia,  in  Pontus  and  Asia,  10  in  Phrygia 
and  Pamphylia,  in  Egypt  and  the  parts  of  Libya  about  Cyrene,  and 
sojourners  from  Rome,  both  Jews  and  proselytes,  1 1  Cretans  and 
Arabians,  we  do  hear  them  speaking  in  our  tongues  the  mighty  works 
of  God.  12  And  they  were  all  amazed,  and  were  perplexed,  saying  one 
to  another,  What  meaneth  this?  13  But  others  mocking  said,  They  are 
filled  with  new  wine. 

§4.     PETER'S   SERMON   ON  THE   DAY   OF   PENTECOST. 

Acts  2  :  14-36. 

14  But  Peter,  standing  up  with  the  eleven,  lifted  up  his  voice,  and 
spake  forth  unto  them,  saying.  Ye  men  of  Judaea,  and  all  ye  that  dwell 
at  Jerusalem,  be  this  known  unto  you,  and  give  ear  unto  my  words. 
15  For  these  are  not  drunken,  as  ye  suppose ;  seeing  it  is  but  the  third 
hour  of  the  day;  16  but  this  is  that  which  hath  been  spoken  ^  by  the 
prophet  Joel ; 

17  And  it  shall  be  in  the  last  days,  saith  God, 
I  will  pour  forth  of  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh  : 
And  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy, 

^  Gr.  was  being  fulfilled.  ^  Or,  parting  among  them  Or,  distributing  themselves 
2  Or,  through 


4  THE  PRIMITIVE    CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§4. 

And  your  young  men  shall  see  visions, 
And  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams  : 

18  Yea  and  on  my  '  servants  and  on  my  -  handmaidens  in  those  days 
Will  I  pour  forth  of  my  Spirit ;  and  they  shall  prophesy. 

19  And  I  will  shew  wonders  in  the  heaven  above, 
And  signs  on  the  earth  beneath ; 

Blood,  and  fire,  and  vapour  of  smoke  : 

20  The  sun  shall  be  turned  into  darkness, 
And  the  moon  into  blood, 

Before  the  day  of  the  Lord  come, 
That  great  and  notable  day : 

21  And  it  shall  be,  that  whosoever  shall  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord 

shall  be  saved. 
22  Ye  men  of  Israel,  hear  these  words  :  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man  ap- 
proved of  God  unto  you  by  ^  mighty  works  and  wonders  and  signs, 
which  God  did  by  him  in  the  midst  of  you,  even  as  ye  yourselves 
know ;  23  him,  being  delivered  up  by  the  determinate  counsel  and  fore- 
knowledge of  God,  ye  by  the  hand  of  *  lawless  men  did  crucify  and 
slay  :  24  whom  God  raised  up,  having  loosed  the  pangs  of  death  :  be- 
cause it  was  not  possible  that  he  should  be  holden  of  it.  25  For  David 
saith  concerning  him, 

1  beheld  the  Lord  always  before  my  face ; 

For  he  is  on  my  right  hand,  that  I  should  not  be  moved : 

26  Therefore  my  heart  was  glad,  and  my  tongue  rejoiced ; 
Moreover  my  flesh  also  shall  ^  dwell  in  hope  : 

27  Because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  Hades, 
Neither  wilt  thou  give  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption. 

28  Thou  madest  known  unto  me  the  ways  of  life ; 

Thou  shalt  make  me  full  of  gladness  ^with  thy  countenance. 

29  Brethren,  I  may  say  unto  you  freely  of  the  patriarch  David,  that  he 
both  died  and  was  buried,  and  his  tomb  is  with  us  unto  this  day. 

30  Being  therefore  a  prophet,  and  knowing  that  God  had  sworn  with 
an  oath  to  him,  that  of  the  fruit  of  his  loins  "  he  would  set  Ofie  upon  his 
throne;  31  he  foreseeing  //n'i  spake  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Christ, 
that  neither  was  he  left  in  Hades,  nor  did  his  flesh  see  corruption. 
32  This  Jesus  did  God  raise  up,  ^whereof  we  all  are  witnesses.  33  Be- 
ing therefore  ^by  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having  received 
of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  hath  poured  forth  this, 
which  ye  see  and  hear.  34  For  David  ascended  not  into  the  heavens : 
but  he  saith  himself, 

Tlie  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand, 
35  Till  I  make  thine  enemies  the  footstool  of  thy  feet. 
36  Let  ^°all  the  house  of  Israel  therefore  know  assuredly,  that  God  hath 
made  him  both  Lord  and  Christ,  this  Jesus  whom  ye  crucified. 

'  Gr.  bondnifit.  ^  Or.  bondmaideiis.  ^  Gr.  powers.  *  Or,  men  without  the  law  •'"'  Or, 
tabernacle  "Or,  in  thy  presence  'Or,  one  should  sit  'Or,  of  whom  "Or,  at  '"Or, 
every  house 


§7.]  THE  HEALING    OF  THE  LAME  MAN.  5 

§5.     THE   CONVERSION   OF  THE  THREE  THOUSAND. 

Acts  2  :  37-42. 

37  Now  when  they  heard  tliis^  they  were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and 
said  unto  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles.  Brethren,  what  shall  we  do? 
38  And  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent  ye,  and  be  baptized  every  one 
of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  the  remission  of  your  sins ; 
and  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  39  For  to  you  is  the 
promise,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many 
as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call  unto  him.  40  And  with  many  other 
words  he  testified,  and  exhorted  them,  saying,  Save  yourselves  from 
this  crooked  generation.  41  They  then  ^that  received  his  word  were 
baptized :  and  there  were  added  unto  them  in  that  day  about  three 
thousand  souls.  42  And  they  continued  stedfastly  in  the  apostles' 
teaching  and  -fellowship,  in  the  breaking  of  bread  and  the  prayers. 

§6.     THE   CHURCH    IN   PEACE  AND   FAVOUR. 

Acts  2  :  43-47. 

43  And  fear  came  upon  every  soul :  and  many  wonders  and  signs 
were  done  ^ by  the  apostles. "^  44  And  all  that  believed  were  together, 
and  had  all  things  common ;  45  and  they  sold  their  possessions  and 
goods,  and  parted  them  to  all,  according  as  any  man  had  need. 
46  And  day  by  day,  continuing  stedfastly  with  one  accord  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  breaking  bread  at  home,  they  did  take  their  food  with  gladness 
and  singleness  of  heart,  47  praising  God,  and  having  favour  with  all  the 
people.  And  the  Lord  added  ^to  them  day  by  day  those  that  were 
being  saved. 


CHAPTER   in. 

THE   GROWTH  OF   THE   CHURCH   IN   JERUSALEM. 

§7.     THE  HEALING  OF  THE  LAME  MAN  BY  PETER  AND  JOHN. 

Acts  3 :  i-io. 

I  Now  Peter  and  John  were  going  up  into  the  temple  at  the  hour  of 
prayer,  hehio  the  ninth  houj^.  2  And  a  certain  man  that  was  lame  from 
his  mother's  womb  was  carried,  whom  they  laid  daily  at  the  door  of  the 
temple  which  is  called  Beautiful,  to  ask  alms  of  them  that  entered  into 
the  temple  ;  3  who  seeing  Peter  and  John  about  to  go  into  the  temple, 
asked  to  receive  an  alms.  4  And  Peter,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  him, 
with  John,  said,  Look  on  us.    5  And  he  gave  heed  unto  them,  expect- 

1  Or,  having  received  ^  Or,  in  felloiuship  ^  Or,  thrortgh  *  Many  ancient  authori- 
ties add  in  yerusalem  ;  and  great  /ear  was  uJ>on  all.     ^Gr.  together. 


THE  PRIMITIVE   CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§7. 


ing  to  receive  something  from  them.  6  But  Peter  said,  Silver  and  gold 
have  I  none;  but  what  1  have,  that  I  give  thee.  In  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Nazareth,  walk.  7  And  he  took  him  by  the  right  hand,  and 
raised  him  up  :  and  immediately  his  feet  and  his  ankle-bones  received 
strength.  8  And  leaping  up,  he  stood,  and  began  to  walk;  and  he 
entered  with  them  into  the  temple,  walking,  and  leaping,  and  praising 
God.  9  And  all  the  people  saw  him  walking  and  praising  God  :  10  and 
they  took  knowledge  of  him,  that  it  was  he  which  sat  for  alms  at  the 
Beautiful  Gate  of  the  temple :  and  they  were  filled  with  wonder  and 
amazement  at  that  which  had  happened  unto  him. 


§8.     PETER'S   SERMON   IN   SOLOMON'S   PORCH. 

Acts  3  :  11-26. 

II  And  as  he  held  Peter  and  John,  all  the  people  ran  together  unto 
them  in  the  ^  porch  that  is  called  Solomon's,  greatly  wondering.  12  And 
when  Peter  saw  it,  he  answered  unto  the  people.  Ye  men  of  Israel,  why 
marvel  ye  at  this  -  man.?  or  why  fasten  ye  your  eyes  on  us,  as  though  by 
our  own  power  or  godliness  we  had  made  him  to  walk?  13  The  God 
of  Abraham,  and  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob,  the  God  of  our  fathers,  hath 
glorified  his  '^Servant  Jesus;  whom  ye  delivered  up,  and  denied  before 
the  face  of  Pilate,  when  he  had  determined  to  release  him.  14  But  ye 
denied  the  Holy  and  Righteous  One,  and  asked  for  a  murderer  to  be 
granted  unto  you,  15  and  killed  the  *  Prince  of  life;  whom  God  raised 
from  the  dead;  ^  whereof  we  are  witnesses.  16  And  "by  faith  in  his 
name  hath  his  name  made  this  man  strong,  whom  ye  behold  and  know : 
yea,  the  faith  which  is  through  him  hath  given  him  this  perfect  sound- 
ness in  the  presence  of  you  all.  17  And  now,  brethren,  I  wot  that  in 
ignorance  ye  did  it,  as  did  also  your  rulers.  18  But  the  things  which 
God  foreshewed  by  the  mouth  of  all  the  prophets,  that  his  Christ  should 
suffer,  he  thus  fulfilled.  19  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  turn  again,  that 
your  sins  may  be  blotted  out,  that  so  there  may  come  seasons  of  refresh- 
ing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  ;  20  and  that  he  may  send  the  Christ 
who  hath  been  appointed  for  you,  even  Jesus:  21  whom  the  heaven 
must  receive  until  the  times  of  restoration  of  all  things,  whereof  God 
spake  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets  which  have  been  since  the 
world  began.  22  Moses  indeed  .said,  A  prophet  shall  the  Lord  God 
raise  up  unto  you  from  among  your  brethren,  "  like  unto  me ;  to  him 
shall  ye  hearken  in  all  things  whatsoever  he  shall  speak  unto  you. 
23  And  it  siiall  be,  that  every  soul,  which  shall  not  hearken  to  that 
prophet,  shall  be  utterly  destroyed  from  among  the  people.  24  Yea 
and  all  the  prophets  from  Samuel  and  them  that  followed  after,  as  many 
as  have  spoken,  they  also  told  of  these  days.  25  Ye  are  the  sons  of 
the  prophets,  and  of  the  covenant  which  ( jod  *  made  with  your  fathers, 
saying  unto  Abraham,  yVnd  in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth 
be  blessed.  26  Unto  you  first  God,  having  raised  up  iiis  Servant,  sent 
him  to  bless  you,  in  turning  away  every  one  of  you  from  your  iniquities. 

^Ox,  fiortico  -Or,  thing  •'Or,  Child:  and  so  in  vcr.  26;  iv.  27,  30.  Sec  M.ntt.  xii.  18; 
Is.  xlii.  i;  Hi.  13;  liii.  11.  *  Or,  Authoi-  '>  Or,  0/  whom  '^  Ox,  on  the  ground  0/  ''Ox, as 
he  raised  up  me    '  Gr.  covenanted. 


§9-]        FIRST  IMPRISONAIENT   OF  PETER  AND  JOHN.  J 

§9.     THE   FIRST   IMPRISONMENT   OF   PETER   AND   JOHN. 
Acts  4  :  1-31. 

I  And  as  they  spake  unto  the  people,  ^  the  priests  and  the  captain 
of  the  temple  and  the  Sadducees  came  upon  them,  2  being  sore  troubled 
because  they  taught  the  people,  and  proclaimed  in  Jesus  the  resurrec- 
tion from  the  dead.  3  And  they  laid  hands  on  them,  and  put  them  in 
ward  unto  the  morrow :  for  it  was  now  eventide.  4  But  many  of  them 
that  heard  the  word  believed ;  and  the  number  of  the  men  came  to  be 
about  five  thousand. 

5  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  their  rulers  and  elders 
and  scribes  were  gathered  together  in  Jerusalem  ;  6  and  Annas  the  high 
priest  was  there,  and  Caiaphas,  and  John,  and  Alexander,  and  as  many 
as  were  of  the  kindred  of  the  high  priest.  7  And  when  they  had  set 
them  in  the  midst,  they  inquired,  By  what  power,  or  in  what  name,  have 
ye  done  this?  8  Then  Peter,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  said  unto 
them,  Ye  rulers  of  the  people,  and  elders,  9  if  we  this  day  are  examined 
concerning  a  good  deed  done  to  an  impotent  man,  ^  by  what  means  this 
man  is  ^  made  whole  ;  10  be  it  known  unto  you  all,  and  to  all  the  people 
of  Israel,  that  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  whom  ye  cruci- 
fied, whom  God  raised  from  the  dead,  ei'eii  in  ■*  him  doth  this  man  stand 
here  before  you  whole.  11  He  is  the  stone  which  was  set  at  nought  of 
you  the  builders,  which  was  made  the  head  of  the  corner.  12  And  in 
none  other  is  there  salvation  :  for  neither  is  there  any  other  name  under 
heaven,  that  is  given  among  men,  wherein  we  must  be  saved. 

13  Now  when  they  beheld  the  boldness  of  Peter  and  John,  and  had 
perceived  that  they  were  unlearned  and  ignorant  men.  they  marvelled ; 
and  they  took  knowledge  of  them,  that  they  had  been  with  Jesus. 
14  And  seeing  the  man  which  was  healed  standing  with  them,  they 
could  say  nothing  against  it.  15  But  when  they  had  commanded  them 
to  go  aside  out  of  the  council,  they  conferred  among  themselves,  16  say- 
ing. What  shall  we  do  to  these  men?  for  that  indeed  a  notable  ^mira- 
cle hath  been  wrought  through  them,  is  manifest  to  all  that  dwell  in 
Jerusalem;  and  we  cannot  deny  it.  17  But  that  it  spread  no  further 
among  the  people,  let  us  threaten  them,  that  they  speak  henceforth  to 
no  man  in  this  name.  18  And  thev  called  them,  and  charged  them  not 
to  speak  at  all  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  19  But  Peter  and  John 
answered  and  said  unto  them.  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  hearken  unto  you  rather  than  unto  God,  judge  ye  :  20  for  we  cannot 
but  speak  the  things  which  we  saw  and  heard.  21  And  they,  when  they 
had  further  threatened  them,  let  them  go,  finding  nothing  how  they 
might  punish  them,  because  of  the  people ;  for  all  men  glorified  God 
for  that  which  was  done.  22  For  the  man  was  more  than  forty  years 
old,  on  whom  this  ^  miracle  of  healing  was  wrought. 

23  And  being  let  go,  they  came  to  their  own  company,  and  reported 
all  that  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  had  said  unto  them.  24  And 
they,  when  they  heard  it,  lifted  up  their  voice  to  God  with  one  accord, 

1  Some  ancient  authorities  read  the  chief  priests.  -Or,  in  whom  ^  Qr,  saved  *0r, 
this  name    ^Qr,  sign. 


8  THE  PRIMITIVE    CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§9. 

and  said,  O  ^  Lord,  "^  thou  that  didst  make  the  heaven  and  the  earth  and 
the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is:  25  ^who  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  the 
mouth  of  our  father  David  thy  servant,  didst  say, 

Why  did  the  Gentiles  rage. 

And  the  peoples  ■* imagine  vain  things? 
26  The  kings  of  the  earth  set  themselves  in  array, 

And  the  rulers  were  gathered  together. 

Against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  ^  Anointed  : 
27  for  of  a  truth  in  this  city  against  thy  holy  Servant  Jesus,  whom  thou 
didst  anoint,  both  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the 
peoples  of  Israel,  were  gathered  together,  28  to  do  whatsoever  thy  hand 
and  thy  counsel  foreordained  to  come  to  pass.  29  And  now,  Lord, 
look  upon  their  threatenings  :  and  grant  unto  thy ''servants  to  speak 
thy  word  with  all  boldness,  30  while  thou  stretchest  forth  thy  hand  to 
heal ;  and  that  signs  and  wonders  may  be  done  through  the  name  of 
thy  holy  Servant  Jesus.  31  And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place  was 
shaken  wherein  they  were  gathered  together ;  and  they  were  all  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they  spake  the  word  of  God  with  boldness. 


§10.     THE  UNITY  OF  THE  CHURCH,  AND  THE   COMxMUNITY  OF 

GOODS. 

Acts  4  :  32-37. 

32  And  the  multitude  of  them  that  believed  were  of  one  heart  and 
soul :  and  not  one  of  tJiem  said  that  aught  of  the  things  which  he 
possessed  was  his  own;  but  they  had  all  things  common.  33  And 
with  great  power  gave  the  apostles  their  witness  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  Lord  Jesus":  and  great  grace  was  upon  them  all.  34  For  neither 
was  there  among  them  any  that  lacked :  for  as  many  as  were  possessors 
of  lands  or  houses  sold  them,  and  brought  the  prices  of  the  things  that 
were  sold,  35  and  laid  them  at  the  apostles'  feet :  and  distribution  was 
made  unto  each,  according  as  any  one  had  need. 

36  And  Joseph,  who  by  the  apostles  was  surnamed  Barnabas  (which 
is,  being  interpreted.  Son  of  *  exhortation),  a  Levite,  a  man  of  Cyprus 
by  race,  37  having  a  field,  sold  it,  and  brought  the  money  and  laid  it  at 
the  apostles'  feet. 

§11.     ANANIAS  AND   SAPPHIRA. 

Acts  5  :  i-ii. 

I  But  a  certain  man  named  Ananias,  with  Sapphira  his  wife,  sold  a 
possession,  2  and  kept  back/*?;/  of  the  price,  his  wife  also  being  privv  to 
it,  and  brought  a  certain  part,  and  laid  it  at  the  apostles'  feet.  3  But 
Peter  said,  Ananias,  why  hath  Satan  filled  thy  heart  to  '■'lie  to  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  to  keep  back  part  of  the  price  of  the  land?    4  Whiles  it 

^  Or,  Master  ^Or,  thou  art  he  that  did  make  "The  Greek  text  in  this  clause  is  some- 
what uncertain.  ■'Or,  meditate  '''Gr.  Christ.  "Gr.  bondservants.  'Some  ancient  au- 
thorities add  Christ.     *  Or,  consolation     "  Or,  deceive 


§13.]       SECOND  IMPRISONMENT   OF  THE  APOSTLES.  9 

remained,  did  it  not  remain  thine  own?  and  after  it  was  sold,  was  it 
not  in  thy  power?  How  is  it  that  thou  hast  conceived  this  thing  in  thy 
heart?  thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men,  but  unto  God.  5  And  Ananias 
hearing  these  words  fell  down  and  gave  up  the  ghost :  and  great  fear 
came  upon  all  that  heard  it.  6  And  the  ^  young  men  arose  and  wrapped 
him  round,  and  they  carried  him  out  and  buried  him. 

7  And  it  was  about  the  space  of  three  hours  after,  when  his  wife,  not 
knowing  what  was  done,  came  in.  8  And  Peter  answered  unto  her. 
Tell  me  whether  ye  sold  the  land  for  so  much.  And  she  said.  Yea,  for 
so  much.  9  But  Peter  said  unto  her.  How  is  it  that  ye  have  agreed 
together  to  tempt  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord?  behold,  the  feet  of  them 
which  have  buried  thy  husband  are  at  the  door,  and  they  shall  carry  thee 
out.  10  And  she  fell  down  immediately  at  his  feet,  and  gave  up  the 
ghost :  and  the  young  men  came  in  and  found  her  dead,  and  they  car- 
ried her  out  and  buried  her  by  her  husband.  1 1  And  great  fear  came 
upon  the  whole  church,  and  upon  all  that  heard  these  things. 


§12.     SIGNS   AND  WONDERS   DONE   BY  THE   APOSTLES. 

Acts  5  :  12-16. 

12  And  by  the  hands  of  the  apostles  were  many  signs  and  wonders 
wrought  among  the  people ;  and  they  were  all  with  one  accord  in 
.Solomon's  porch.  13  But  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself  to 
them  :  howbeit  the  people  magnified  them ;  14  ^and  believers  were  the 
more  added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes  both  of  men  and  women  ;  15  inso- 
much that  they  even  carried  out  the  sick  into  the  streets,  and  laid  them 
on  beds  and  couches,  that,  as  Peter  came  by,  at  the  least  his  shadow 
might  overshadow  some  one  of  them.  16  And  there  also  came  together 
the  multitude  from  the  cities  round  about  Jerusalem,  bringing  sick 
folk,  and  them  that  were  vexed  with  unclean  spirits :  and  they  were 
healed  every  one. 

§13.     THE   SECOND   IMPRISONMENT   OF  THE   APOSTLES. 

Acts  5:  17-42. 

17  But  the  high  priest  rose  up,  and  all  they  that  were  with  him 
(which  is  the  sect  of  the  Sadducees),  and  they  were  filled  with  jeal- 
ousy, 18  and  laid  hands  on  the  apostles,  and  put  them  in  public  ward. 
19  But  an  angel  of  the  Lord  by  night  opened  the  prison  doors,  and 
brought  them  out,  and  said,  20  Go  ye,  and  stand  and  speak  in  the 
temple  to  the  people  all  the  words  of  this  Life.  21  And  when  they 
heard  this^  they  entered  into  the  temple  about  daybreak,  and  taught. 
But  the  high  priest  came,  and  they  that  were  with  him,  and  called  the 
council  together,  and  all  the  senate  of  the  children  of  Israel,  and  sent 
to  the  prison-house  to  have  them  brought.  22  But  the  officers  that 
came   found   them    not   in  the  prison ;    and  they  returned,  and  told, 

1  Gr.  younger.     '  Or,  and  there  -were  the  tnore  added  to  them,  believing  on  the  Lord 


10  THE  PRIMITIVE    CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§13. 

23  saying.  The  prison-house  we  found  shut  in  all  safety,  and  the  keep- 
ers standing  at  the  doors  :  but  when  we  had  opened,  we  found  no  man 
within.  24  Now  when  the  captain  of  the  temple  and  the  chief  priests 
heard  these  words,  they  were  much  perplexed  concerning  them  where- 
unto  this  would  grow.  25  And  there  came  one  and  told  them,  Behold, 
the  men  whom  ye  put  in  the  prison  are  in  the  temple  standing  and 
teaching  the  people.  26  Then  went  the  captain  with  the  officers,  and 
brought  them,  but  without  violence ;  for  they  feared  the  people,  lest 
they  should  be  stoned.  27  And  when  they  had  brought  them,  they  set 
them  before  the  council.  And  the  high  priest  asked  them,  28  saying, 
We  straitly  charged  you  not  to  teach  in  this  name  :  and  behold,  ye  have 
filled  Jemsalem  with  your  teaching,  and  intend  to  bring  this  man's 
blood  upon  us.  29  But  Peter  and  the  apostles  answered  and  said,  We 
must  obey  God  rather  than  men.  30  The  God  of  our  fathers  raised  up 
Jesus,  whom  ye  slew,  hanging  him  on  a  tree.  31  Him  did  God  exalt 
1  with  his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give  repent- 
ance to  Israel,  and  remission  of  sins.  32  And  we  are  witnesses'^  of 
these  ^5 things;  ''and  so  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given  to 
them  that  obey  him. 

33  But  they,  when  they  heard  this,  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  were 
minded  to  slay  them.  34  But  there  stood  up  one  in  the  council,  a 
Pharisee,  named  Gamaliel,  a  doctor  of  the  law,  had  in  honour  of  all  the 
people,  and  commanded  to  put  the  men  forth  a  little  while.  35  And 
he  said  unto  them,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  take  heed  to  yourselves  as  touch- 
ing these  men.  what  ye  are  about  to  do.  36  For  before  these  days  rose 
up  Theudas,  giving  himself  out  to  be  somebody ;  to  whom  a  number  of 
men,  about  four  hundred,  joined  themselves:  who  was  slain;  and  all, 
as  many  as  obeyed  him,  were  dispersed,  and  came  to  nought.  37  After 
this  man  rose  up  Judas  of  Galilee  in  the  days  of  the  enrolment,  and 
drew  away  some  of  the  people  after  him  :  he  also  perished  ;  and  all,  as 
many  as  obeyed  him,  were  scattered  abroad.  38  And  now  I  say  unto 
you,  Refrain  from  these  men,  and  let  them  alone  :  for  if  this  counsel  or 
this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  be  overthrown  :  39  but  if  it  is  of  God,  ye 
will  not  be  able  to  overthrow  them ;  lest  haply  ye  be  found  even  to  be 
fighting  against  God.  40  And  to  him  they  agreed  :  and  when  they  had 
called  the  apostles  unto  them,  they  beat  them  and  charged  them  not  to 
speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  let  them  go.  41  They  therefore  de- 
parted from  the  presence  of  the  council,  rejoicing  that  they  were  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  dishonour  for  the  Name.  42  And  every  day,  in  the 
temple  and  at  home,  they  ceased  not  to  teach  and  to  preach  Jesus  as 
the  Christ. 

J  Or,  at  2  Some  ancient  authorities  add  in  hint.  '  Or.  sayings.  *  Some  ancient  authori- 
ties read  and  God  hath  given  the  Holy  Ghost  to  them  that  obey  him. 


§15- J  THE    TRIAL  AND  DEATH  OF  STEPHEN.  1 1 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE    APPOINTMENT    OF   THE    SEVEN,  AND  THE   MARTYRDOM 
OF  STEPHEN. 

§14.     THE  APPOINTMENT  OF  THE  SEVEN. 
Acts  6  : 1-7. 

I  Now  in  these  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disciples  was  multi- 
plying, there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  ^Grecian  Jews  against  the 
Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily  ministration. 
2  And  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and 
said.  It  is  not  -fit  that  we  should  forsake  the  word  of  God,  and  ^ serve 
tables.  3  ^  Look  ye  out  therefore,  brethren,  from  among  you  seven  men 
of  good  report,  full  of  the  Spirit  and  of  wisdom,  whom  we  may  appoint 
over  this  business.  4  But  we  will  continue  stedfastly  in  prayer,  and  in 
the  ministry  of  the  word.  5  And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole  multi- 
tude :  and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and  Par- 
menas,  and  Nicolas  a  proselyte  of  Antioch  :  6  whom  they  set  before 
the  apostles  :  and  when  they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them. 

7  And  the  word  of  God  increased  ;  and  the  number  of  the  disciples 
multiplied  in  Jerusalem  exceedingly ;  and  a  great  company  of  the 
priests  were  obedient  to  the  faith. 


§15.     THE  TRIAL  AND  DEATH  OF  STEPHEN  THE  MARTYR. 

Acts  6  :  8 — 8  :  \a. 

8  And  Stephen,  full  of  grace  and  power,  wrought  great  wonders 
and  signs  among  the  people.  9  But  there  arose  certain  of  them  that 
were  of  the  svnagogue  called  the  synaoo^ite  of  the  Libertines,  and  of  the 
Cyrenians.  and  of  the  Alexandrians,  and  of  them  of  Cilicia  and  Asia, 
disputing  with  Stephen.  10  And  they  were  not  able  to  withstand  the 
wisdom  and  the  Spirit  by  which  he  spake.  11  Then  they  suborned 
men,  which  said.  We  have  heard  him  speak  blasphemous  words  against 
Moses,  and  against  God.  12  And  they  stirred  up  the  people,  and  the 
elders,  and  the  scribes,  and  came  upon  him,  and  seized  him,  and 
brought  him  into  the  council.  13  and  set  up  false  witnesses,  which 
said,  This  man  ceaseth  not  to  speak  words  against  this  holy  place,  and 
the  law :  14  for  we  have  heard  him  say,  that  this  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
shall  destroy  this  place,  and  shall   change  the  customs  which  Moses 

^Gr.  Hellenists.  ^Gr.  pleasing.  ^  Or,  minister  to  tables  *  Some  ancient  authorities 
read  But^  brethren,  look  ye  out  from  among  you. 


12  THE  PRIMITIVE    CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§15. 

delivered  unto  us.     15  And  all  that  sat  in  the  council,  fastening  their 
eyes  on  him.  saw  his  face  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel. 

7 :  I  And  the  high  priest  said,  Are  these  things  so?  2  And  he  said. 
Brethren  and  fathers,  hearken.  The  God  of  glory  appeared  unto  our 
father  Abraham,  when  he  was  in  Mesopotamia,  before  he  dwelt  in 
Haran,  3  and  said  unto  him.  Get  thee  out  of  tliy  land,  and  from  thy 
kindred,  and  come  into  the  land  which  I  shall  shew  thee.  4  Then 
came  he  out  of  the  land  of  the  Chaldaeans,  and  dwelt  in  Haran :  and 
from  thence,  when  his  father  was  dead,  God  removed  him  into  this 
land,  wherein  ye  now  dwell :  5  and  he  gave  him  none  inheritance  in  it, 
no,  not  so  much  as  to  set  his  foot  on  :  and  he  promised  that  he  would 
give  it  to  him  in  possession,  and  to  his  seed  after  him,  when  as  yet  he 
had  no  child.  6  And  God  spake  on  this  wise,  that  his  seed  should 
sojourn  in  a  strange  land,  and  that  they  should  bring  them  into  bond- 
age, and  entreat  them  evil,  four  hundred  years.  7  And  the  nation  to 
which  they  shall  be  in  bondage  will  I  judge,  said  God :  and  after  that 
shall  they  come  forth,  and  serve  me  in  this  place.  8  And  he  gave  him 
the  covenant  of  circumcision :  and  so  Abraha/n  begat  Isaac,  and  cir- 
cumcised him  the  eighth  day ;  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob,  and  Jacob  the 
twelve  patriarchs.  9  And  the  patriarchs,  moved  with  jealousy  against 
Joseph,  sold  him  into  Egypt :  and  God  was  with  him,  10  and  delivered 
him  out  of  all  his  afflictions,  and  gave  him  favour  and  wisdom  before 
Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt ;  and  he  made  him  governor  over  Egypt  and  all 
his  house.  11  Now  there  came  a  famine  over  all  Egypt  and  Canaan, 
and  great  affliction:  and  our  fathers  found  no  sustenance.  12  But 
when  Jacob  heard  that  there  was  corn  in  Egypt,  he  sent  forth  our 
fathers  the  first  time.  13  And  at  the  second  time  Joseph  was  made 
known  to  his  brethren ;  and  Joseph's  race  became  manifest  unto  Pha- 
raoh. 14  And  Joseph  sent,  and  called  to  him  Jacob  his  father,  and  all 
his  kindred,  threescore  and  fifteen  souls.  15  And  Jacob  went  down 
into  Egypt;  and  he  died,  himself,  and  our  fathers;  16  and  they  were 
carried  over  unto  Shechem,  and  laid  in  the  tomb  that  Abraham  bought 
for  a  price  in  silver  of  the  sons  of  1  Hamor  in  Shechem.  17  But  as  the 
time  of  the  promise  drew  nigh,  which  God  vouchsafed  unto  Abraham, 
the  people  grew  and  multiplied  in  Egpyt,  18  till  there  arose  another 
king  over  Egypt,  which  knew  not  Joseph.  19  The  same  dealt  sub- 
tilly  with  our  race,  and  evil  entreated  our  fathers,  that  -  they  should 
cast  out  their  babes  to  the  end  they  might  not  '^\\\&.  20  At  which 
season  Moses  was  born,  and  was  ^exceeding  fair;  and  he  was  nour- 
ished three  months  in  his  father's  house  :  21  and  when  he  was  cast  out, 
Pharaoh's  daughter  took  him  up,  and  nourished  him  for  her  o\>'n  son. 
22  And  Moses  was  instructed  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians;  and 
he  was  mighty  in  his  words  and  works.  23  But  when  he  was  well-nigh 
forty  years  old,  it  came  into  his  heart  to  visit  his  brethren  the  children 
of  Israel.  24  And  seeing  one  of  them  suffer  wrong,  he  defended  him, 
and  avenged  him  that  was  oppressed,  smiting  the  Egyptian:  25  and 
he  supposed  that  his  brethren  understood  how  that  God  by  his  hand 
was  giving  them  ''deliverance;  but  they  understood  not.  26  And  the 
day  following  he  appeared  unto  them  as  they  strove,  and  would  have 

^Gr.  Emmor.    ^Or,/ie    ^Gr.  ie  preserved  alive.    *Ox,  fair  unto  God    ^  Or,  salvation 


§15.]  TRIAL  AND  DEATH  OF  STEPHEN.  13 

set  them  at  one  again,  saying,  Sirs,  ye  are  brethren ;  why  do  ye  wrong 
one  to  another?  27  But  he  that  did  his  neighbour  wrong  thrust  him 
away,  saying.  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and  a  judge  over  us  ?  28  Wouldest 
thou  kill  me,  as  thou  killedst  the  Egyptian  yesterday?  29  And  Moses 
fled  at  this  saying,  and  became  a  sojourner  in  the  land  of  Midian,  where 
he  begat  two  sons.  30  And  when  forty  years  were  fulfilled,  an  angel 
appeared  to  him  in  the  wilderness  of  mount  Sinai,  in  a  flame  of  fire  in 
a  bush.  31  And  when  Moses  .saw  it,  he  wondered  at  the  sight :  and  as 
he  drew  near  to  behold,  there  came  a  voice  of  the  Lord,  32  I  am  the 
God  of  thy  fathers,  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob 
And  Moses  trembled,  and  durst  not  behold.  33  And  the  Lord  said 
unto  him.  Loose  the  shoes  from  thy  feet :  for  the  place  whereon  thou 
standest  is  holy  ground.  34  I  have  surely  seen  the  affliction  of  my 
people  which  is  in  Egypt,  and  have  heard  their  groaning,  and  I  am 
come  down  to  deliver  them  :  and  now  come,  I  will  send  thee  into  Egypt. 
35  This  Moses  whom  they  refused,  saying,  Who  made  thee  a  ruler  and 
a  judge?  him  hath  God  sent  to  be  both  a  ruler  and  a  ^ deliverer  with  the 
hand  of  the  angel  which  appeared  to  him  in  the  bush.  36  This  man 
led  them  forth,  having  wrought  wonders  and  signs  in  Egypt,  and  in 
the  Red  sea,  and  in  the  wilderness  forty  years.  37  This  is  that  Moses, 
which  said  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  A  prophet  shall  God  raise  up 
unto  you  from  among  your  brethren,  -like  unto  me.  38  This  is  he 
that  was  in  the  ^  church  in  the  wilderness  with  the  angel  which  spake 
to  him  in  the  mount  Sinai,  and  with  our  fathers :  who  received  living 
oracles  to  give  unto  us :  39  to  whom  our  fathers  would  not  be  obe- 
dient, but  thnist  him  from  them,  and  turned  back  in  their  hearts  unto 
Egypt,  40  saying  unto  Aaron,  Make  us  gods  which  shall  go  before  us  : 
for  as  for  this  Moses,  which  led  us  forth  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  we 
wot  not  what  is  become  of  him.  41  And  they  made  a  calf  in  those 
days,  and  brought  a  sacrifice  unto  the  idol,  and  rejoiced  in  the  works  of 
their  hands.  42  But  God  turned,  and  gave  them  up  to  serve  the  host 
of  heaven ;  as  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  prophets. 

Did  ye  offer  unto  me  slain  beasts  and  sacrifices 

Forty  years  in  the  wilderness,  O  house  of  Israel? 
43  And  ye  took  up  the  tabernacle  of  Moloch, 

And  the  star  of  the  god  Rephan, 

The  figures  which  ye  made  to  worship  them  : 

And  I  will  carry  you  away  beyond  Babylon. 
44  Our  fathers  had  the  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  in  the  wilderness, 
even  as  he  appointed  who  spake  unto  Moses,  that  he  should  make  it 
according  to  the  figure  that  he  had  seen.  45  Which  also  our  fathers, 
in  their  turn,  brought  in  with  ''Joshua  when  they  entered  on  the 
possession  of  the  nations,  which  God  thrust  out  before  the  face  of  our 
fathers,  unto  the  days  of  David ;  46  who  found  favour  in  the  sight 
of  God,  and  asked  to  find  a  habitation  for  the  God  of  Jacob.  47  But 
Solomon  built  him  a  house.  48  Howbeit  the  Most  High  dwelleth  not 
in  houses  made  with  hands  ;  as  saith  the  prophet, 
49  The  heaven  is  my  throne, 

And  the  earth  the  footstool  of  ray  feet : 

'  Gr.  redeemer.     "  Or,  as  he  raised  up  vie     ^  Or,  congregation.     *  Gr.  yesiis. 


14  THE  PRIMITIVE    CHURCH  IN  JERUSALEM.  [§15. 

What  manner  of  house  will  ye  build  me  ?  saith  the  Lord  : 
Or  what  is  the  place  of  my  rest? 

50  Did  not  my  hand  make  all  these  things? 

51  Ye  stiflfnecked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do  always 
resist  the  Holy  Ghost :  as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye.  52  Which  of  the 
prophets  did  not  your  fathers  persecute?  and  they  killed  them  which 
shewed  before  of  the  coming  of  the  Righteous  One ;  of  wliom  ye  have 
now  become  betrayers  and  murderers ;  53  ye  who  received  the  law  ^as 
it  was  ordained  by  angels,  and  kept  it  not. 

54  Now  when  they  heard  these  things,  they  were  cut  to  tlie  heart, 
and  they  gnashed  on  him  with  their  teeth.  55  But  he,  being  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  stedfastly  into  heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of 
God,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  56  and  said,  liehold, 
I  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  man  standing  on  the  right 
hand  of  God.  57  But  they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  stopped 
their  ears,  and  rushed  upon  him  with  one  accord ;  58  and  they  cast 
him  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  him  :  and  the  witnesses  laid  down  their 
garments  at  the  feet  of  a  young  man  named  "^  Saul.  59  And  they 
stoned  Stephen,  calling  upon  the  Lord,  and  saying,  Lord  Jesus,  receive 
my  spirit.  60  And  he  kneeled  down,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice.  Lord, 
lay  not  this  sin  to  their  charge.  And  when  he  had  said  this,  he  fell 
asleep. 

8 :  I  ''And  Saul  was  consenting  unto  his  death. 

1  Or,  as  the  ordinance  of  angels    Gr.  unto  ordinances  of  angels. 

a  Acts  22  :  3.  I  am  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus  of  Cilicia,  but  brought  up  in  this  city, 
at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  instructed  according  to  the  strict  manner  of  the  law  of  our 
fathers,  being  zealous  for  God,  even  as  ye  all  are  this  day. 

a  Phil.  3:5,6.  Circumcised  the  eighth  day,  of  the  stock  of  Israel,  of  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin,  a  Hebrew  of  Hebrews  ;  as  touching  the  law,  a  Pharisee  ;  6  as  touching 
zeal,  persecuting  the  church ;  as  touching  the  righteousness  which  is  in  the  law, 
found  blameless. 

a  Acts  23  :  6.  Brethren,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  a  son  of  Pharisees :  touching  the  hope 
of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am  called  in  question. 

»  Acts  26  :  4,  5.  My  manner  of  life  then  from  my  youth  up,  which  was  from  the 
beginning  among  mine  own  nation,  and  at  Jerusalem,  know  all  the  Jews;  5  having 
knowledge  of  me  from  the  first,  if  they  be  willing  to  testify,  how  that  after  the  straitest 
sect  of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Pharisee. 

1  Gal.  I  :  14.  And  I  advanced  in  the  Jews'  religion  beyond  many  of  mine  own 
age  among  my  countrymen,  being  more  exceedingly  zealous  for  the  traditions  of 
my  fathers. 

"  I  Tim.  I  :  13.  Though  I  was  before  a  blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor,  and 
injurious:  howbeit  I  obtained  mercy,  because  I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief. 

a  Acts  23  :  16.     But  Paul's  sister's  son.  ... 

"Acts  22  :  27,  28.  And  the  chief  captain  came,  and  said  unto  him.  Tell  me,  art 
thou  a  Roman?  And  he  said.  Yea.  28  And  the  chief  captain  answered.  With  a 
great  sum  obtained  I  this  citizenship.    And  Paul  said.  Hut  I  am  a  Roman  born. 

a  Acts  18  :  3.  And  because  he  was  of  the  same  trade,  he  abode  with  them,  and 
they  wrought ;  for  by  their  trade  they  were  tentmakers. 

"See  also  under  \  16. 

1j  Acts  22  :  20.  And  when  the  blood  of  Stephen  thy  witness  was  shed,  I  also  was 
standing  by,  and  consenting,  and  keeping  the  garments  of  them  that  slew  him. 


PART    II. 

THE  CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD  AND  PREACHING 
THE  WORD. 

FROM    THE   DEATH   OF   STEPHEN   UNTIL   THE   SENDING   OUT 
OF   MISSIONARIES   FROM   ANTIOCH. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   WORK  OF  PHILIP  THE  EVANGELIST. 

§16.     THE  SCATTERING  OF   THE    CHURCH    BY  PERSECUTION. 

Acts  8 :  i^sIa]. 

And  there  arose  on  that  day  a  great  persecution  against  the  church 
which  was  in  Jerusalem  ;  and  they  were  all  scattered  abroad  through- 
out the  regions  of  Judaea  and  Samaria,  except  the  apostles.  2  And 
devout  men  buried  Stephen,  and  made  great  lamentation  over  him. 
3  But  ''Saul  laid  waste  the  church,  entering  into  every  house,  and  hal- 
ing men  and  women  committed  them  to  prison. 

[4  They  therefore  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  about  preaching 
the  word.] 

a  Acts  22 :  4,  5.  And  I  persecuted  this  Way  unto  the  death,  binding  and  deliv- 
ering into  prisons  both  men  and  women.  5  As  also  the  high  priest  doth  bear  me 
witness,  and  all  the  estate  of  the  elders. 

ii  Acts  26:9-11.  I  verily  thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to  do  many  things 
contrary  to  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  10  And  this  I  also  did  in  Jerusalem  : 
and  I  both  shut  up  many  of  the  saints  in  prisons,  having  received  authority  from 
the  chief  priests,  and  when  they  were  put  to  death,  I  gave  my  vote  against  them. 
II  And  punishing  them  oftentimes  in  all  the  synagogues,  I  strove  to  make  them 
blaspheme;  and  being  exceedingly  mad  against  them,  I  persecuted  them  even  unto 
foreign  cities. 

Gal.  1 :  13.  For  ye  have  heard  of  my  manner  of  life  in  time  past  in  the  Jews' 
religion,  how  that  beyond  measure  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God,  and  made 
havock  of  it. 

15 


1 6  THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD.  [§17 


§17.     THE   PLANTING   OF  THE   CHURCH   IN  THE   CITY  OF 
SAMARIA. 

Acts  8 : 4-25. 

4  They  therefore  that  were  scattered  abroad  went  about  preaching 
the  word.  5  And  Philip  went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria,  and  pro- 
claimed unto  them  the  Christ.  6  And  the  multitudes  gave  heed  with 
one  accord  unto  the  things  that  were  spoken  by  Philip,  when  they 
heard,  and  saw  the  signs  which  he  did.  7  ^  For  fro7n  many  of  those 
which  had  unclean  spirits,  they  came  out,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  :  and 
many  that  were  palsied,  and  that  were  lame,  were  healed.  8  And  there 
was  much  joy  in  that  city. 

9  But  there  was  a  certain  man,  Simon  by  name,  which  beforetime  in 
the  city  used  sorcery,  and  amazed  the  -people  of  Samaria,  giving  out 
that  himself  was  some  great  one  :  10  to  whom  they  all  gave  heed,  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest,  saying,  This  man  is  that  power  of  God  which 
is  called  Great.  11  And  they  gave  heed  to  him,  because  that  of  long 
time  he  had  amazed  them  with  his  sorceries.  12  But  when  they  be- 
lieved Philip  preaching  good  tidings  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  were  baptized,  both  men  and  women. 
13  And  Simon  also  himself  believed  :  and  being  baptized,  he  continued 
with  Philip ;  and  beholding  signs  and  great  ^  miracles  wrought,  he  was 
amazed. 

14  Now  when  the  apostles  which  were  at  Jerusalem  heard  that 
Samaria  had  received  the  word  of  God,  they  sent  unto  them  Peter  and 
John  :  15  who,  when  they  were  come  down,  prayed  for  them,  tliat  they 
might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost :  16  for  as  yet  he  was  fallen  upon  none 
of  them  :  only  they  had  been  baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
17  Then  laid  they  their  hands  on  them,  and  they  received  the  Holy 
Ghost.  18  Now  when  Simon  saw  that  through  the  laying  on  of  the 
apostles'  hands  the  "^  Holy  Ghost  was  given,  he  offered  them  money, 
19  saying,  Give  me  also  this  power,  that  on  whomsoever  I  lay  my 
hands,  he  may  receive  the  Holy  Ghost.  20  But  Peter  said  unto  him. 
Thy  silver  perish  with  thee,  because  thou  hast  thought  to  obtain  the 
gift  of  God  with  money.  21  Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this 
^matter:  for  thy  heart  is  not  right  before  God.  22  Repent  therefore 
of  this  thy  wickedness,  and  pray  the  Lord,  if  perhaps  the  thought  of  thy 
heart  shall  be  forgiven  thee.  23  For  I  see  that  thou  "art  in  the  gall  of 
bitterness  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity.  24  And  Simon  answered  and 
said.  Pray  ye  for  me  to  the  Lord,  that  none  of  the  tilings  which  ye  have 
spoken  come  upon  me. 

25  They  therefore,  when  they  had  testified  and  spoken  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  preached  the  gospel  to  many  vil- 
lages of  the  Samaritans. 

1  Or,  For  many  of  those  which  had  unclean  spirits  that  cried  with'a  loud  voice  came 
forth  -  Gr.  nation.  ^  Gr.  potuers.  *  Some  ancient  .authorities  omit  Holy.  ■"  Gr.  word. 
"  Or,  wilt  become  gall  (or,  a  gall  root)  of  bitterness  and  a  bond  of  iniquity 


§i8.]         PHILIP  AND    THE   ETHIOPIAN  TREASURER.  17 

§18.     PHILIP   AND   THE   ETHIOPIAN   TREASURER. 

Acts  8 :  26-40. 

26  But  an  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  Philip,  saying,  Arise,  and  go 
1  toward  the  south  unto  the  way  that  goeth  down  from  Jerusalem  unto 
Gaza  :  the  same  is  desert.  27  And  he  arose  and  went :  and  behold,  a 
man  of  Ethiopia,  a  eunuch  of  great  authority  under  Candace,  queen  of 
the  Ethiopians,  who  was  over  all  her  treasure,  who  had  come  to  Jeru- 
salem for  to  worship  ;  28  and  he  was  returning  and  sitting  in  his  chariot, 
and  was  reading  the  prophet  Isaiah.  29  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  Philip, 
Go  near,  and  join  thyself  to  this  chariot.  30  And  Philip  ran  to  him, 
and  heard  him  reading  Isaiah  the  prophet,  and  said,  Understandest 
thou  what  thou  readest.'*  31  And  he  said,  How  can  I,  except  some  one 
shall  guide  me?  And  he  besought  Philip  to  come  up  and  sit  with  him. 
32  Now  the  place  of  the  scripture  which  he  was  reading  was  this, 

He  was  led  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter ; 

And  as  a  lamb  before  his  shearer  is  dumb. 

So  he  openeth  not  his  mouth : 
33  In  his  humiliation  his  judgement  was  taken  away  : 

His  generation  who  shall  declare? 

For  his  life  is  taken  from  the  earth. 
34  And  the  eunuch  answered  Philip,  and  said,  I  pray  thee,  of  whom 
speaketh  the  prophet  this?  of  himself,  or  of  some  other?  35  And 
Philip  opened  his  mouth,  and  beginning  from  this  scripture,  preached 
unto  him  Jesus.  36  And  as  they  went  on  the  way,  they  came  unto 
a  certain  water ;  and  the  eunuch  saith,  Behold,  here  is  water ;  what 
doth  hinder  me  to  be  baptized  ?  ^  38  And  he  commanded  the  chariot 
to  stand  still :  and  they  both  went  down  into  the  water,  both  Philip  and 
the  eunuch  ;  and  he  baptized  him.  39  And  when  they  came  up  out  of 
the  water,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  cauglit  away  Philip ;  and  the  eunuch 
saw  him  no  more,  for  he  went  on  his  way  rejoicing.  40  But  Philip  was 
found  at  Azotus :  and  passing  through  he  preached  the  gospel  to  all 
the  cities,  till  he  came  to  Csesarea. 

*  Or,  at  noon  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert,  wholly  or  in  part,  ver.  37  A7id  Philip 
said,  If  thoti  believest  ivith  all  thy  heart,  thou  mayest.  And  he  answered  and  said, 
I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God. 


i8 


THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD. 


[§i9- 


CHAPTER   VI. 


THE  EARLY  CHRISTIAN  LIFE  OF   SAUL. 


§19.     THE   CONVERSION  OF   SAUL.* 


Acts  9  :  i-iga. 

I  But  Saul,  yet 
breathing  threatening 
and  slaughter  against 
the  disciples  of  the 
Lord,  went  unto  the 
high  priest,  2  and  asked 
of  him  letters  to  Da- 
mascus unto  the  syna- 
gogues, that  if  he  found 
any  that  were  of  the 
Way,  whether  men  or 
women,  he  might  bring 
them  bound  to  J-eru- 
salem.  3  And  as  he 
journeyed,  it  came  to 
pass  that  he  drew  nigh 
unto  Damascus :  and 
suddenly  there  shone 
round  about  him  a  light 
out  of  heaven  :  4  and 
he  fell  upon  the  earth, 
and  heard  a  voice  say- 
ing   unto    him,    Saul, 


[Acts  22:  5-16.] 

5  As  also  the  high  priest 
doth  bear  me  witness, 
and  all  the  estate  of 
the  elders  :  from  whom 
also  I  received  letters 
unto  the  brethren,  and 
journeyed  to  Damas- 
cus, to  bring  them  also 
which  were  there  unto 
Jerusalem  in  bonds,  for 
to  be  punished.  6  And 
it  came  to  pass,  that, 
as  I  made  my  journey, 
and  drew  nigh  unto 
Damascus,  about  noon, 
suddenly  there  shone 
from  heaven  a  great 
light  round  about  me. 
7  And  I  fell  unto  the 
ground,  and  heard  a 
voice  saying  unto  me, 
Saul,  Saul,  why  per- 
secutest      thou      me  ? 


[Acts  26  :  12-18.] 


12  1  Whereupon  as  I 
journeyed  to  Damascus 
with  the  authority  and 
commission  of  the  chief 
priests,  13  at  midday, 
O  king,  I  saw  on  the 
way  alight  from  heaven, 
above  the  brightness  of 
the  sun,  shining  round 
about  me  and  them 
that  journeyed  with  me. 


'^  Or,  on  which  errand 


a  I  Cor.  9 :  I.    Am  I  not  an  apostle?  have  I  not  seen  Josus  our  Lord? 

a  I  Cor.  15  :  8.  And  last  of  all,  as  unto  one  born  out  of  due  time,  he  appeared 
to  me  also. 

a  Gal.  1 :  15-17.  But  when  it  was  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  who  separated  me, 
even  from  my  mother's  womb,  and  called  me  through  his  grace,  16  to  reveal  his 
Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among  the  Gentiles  ;  immediately  I  conferred  not 
with  flesh  and  blood  ;  17  neither  went  I  up  to  Jerusalem  to  them  which  were  apostles 
before  me :  but  I  went  away  into  Arabia ;  and  again  I  returned  unto  Damascus. 

a  Phil.  3:7-11.  Howbeit  what  things  were  gain  to  me,  these  have  I  counted 
loss  for  Christ.  8  Yea  verily,  and  I  count  all  things  to  be  loss  for  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  :  for  whom  I  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things, 
and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may  gain  Christ,  9  and  be  found  in  him,  not 
having  a  righteousness  of  mine  own,  even  that  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which 
is  through  faith  in  Christ,  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  Ijy  faith  :  10  that  I 
may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  suffer- 
ings, becoming  conformed  unto  his  death;  11  if  by  any  means  I  may  attain  unto 
the  resurrection  from  tlie  dead. 


§19-] 


THE    CONVERSION   OF  SAUL. 


19 


Acts  9. 
Saul,  why  persecutest 
thou  me?  5  And  he 
said,  Who  art  thou. 
Lord?  And  he  said, 
I  am  Jesus  whom  thou 
pei'secutest :  6  but  rise, 
and  enter  into  the  city, 
and  it  shall  be  told  thee 
what    thou    must    do. 

7  And  the  men  that 
journeyed  with  him 
stood  speechless,  hear- 
ing the  1  voice,  but 
beholding     no     man. 

8  And  Saul  arose  from 
the  earth ;  and  when 
his  eyes  were  opened, 
he  saw  nothing ;  and 
they  led  him  by  the 
hand,  and  brought  him 
into  Damascus.  9  And 
he  was  three  days  with- 
out sight,  and  did 
neither  eat  nor  drink. 


10  Now  there  was  a 
certain  disciple  at  Da- 
mascus, named  Ana- 
nias ;  and  the  Lord 
said  unto  him  in  a  vis- 
ion, Ananias.  And  he 
said,  Behold,  I  am 
here.  Lord.  11  And 
the  Lord  said  unto 
him,  Arise,  and  go  to 
the     street    which     is 


[Acts  22.] 

8  And  I  answered, 
Who  art  thou,  Lord? 
And  he  said  unto  me, 
I  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
whom  thou  persecutest. 

9  And  they  that  were 
with  me  beheld  indeed 
the  light,  but  they  heard 
not  the  voice  of  him 
that     spake     to     me. 

10  And  I  said.  What 
shall  I  do,  Lord?  And 
the  Lord  said  unto  me, 
Arise,  and  go  into  Da- 
mascus ;  and  there  it 
shall  be  told  thee  of 
all  things  which  are 
appointed  for  thee  to 
do.  II  And  when  I 
could  not  see  for  the 
glory  of  that  light, 
being  led  by  the  hand 
of  them  that  were  with 
me,  I  came  into  Da- 
mascus . 

[Paragraph  continued  below.] 


12  And  one 
Ananias,  a  devout  man 
according  to  the  law, 
well  reported  of  by  all 
the  Jews  that  dwelt 
there,  13  came  unto  me, 
and  standing  by  me 
said  unto  me.  Brother 
Saul,  receive  thy  sight. 
And  in  that  very  hour 
I  -looked  up  on  him. 


[Acts  26.] 
14  And  when  we  were 
all  fallen  to  the  earth, 
I  heard  a  voice  saying 
unto  me  in  the  Hebrew 
language,  Saul,  Saul, 
why  persecutest  thou 
me?  it  is  hard  for  thee 
to  kick  against  ^  the 
goad.  15  And  I  said. 
Who  art  thou,  Lord? 
And  the  Lord  said,  I 
am  Jesus  whom  thou 
persecutest.  16  But 
arise,  and  stand  upon 
thy  feet :  for  to  this 
end  have  I  appeared 
unto  thee,  to  appoint 
thee  a  minister  and  a 
witness  both  of  the 
things  ^  wherein  thou 
hast  seen  me,  and  of 
the  things  wherein  I 
will  appear  unto  thee ; 

17  delivering  thee  from 
the  people,  and  from 
the  Gentiles,  unto 
whom     I     send     thee, 

18  to  open  their  eyes, 
5  that  they  may  turn 
from  darkness  to  light, 
and  from  the  power  of 
Satan  unto  God,  that 
they  may  receive  remis- 
sion of  sins  and  an  in- 
heritance among  them 
that  are  sanctified  by 
faith  in  me. 


iQr,  sound     "Ox,   received  my  sight  and  looked  icpon    him     ^  Gr.   goads.    ^  Many 
ancient  authorities  read  which  thou  hast  seen.     '•'  Or,  to  turn  them 


20 


THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD. 


[§i9- 


Acrs  9. 
called  Straight,  and  in- 
quire in  the  house  of 
Judas  for  one  named 
Saul,  a  man  of  Tarsus  : 
for  behold,  he  prayeth  ; 
12  and  he  hath  seen  a 
man  named  Ananias 
coming  in,  and  laying 
his  hands  on  him,  that 
he  might  receive  his 
sight.  13  But  Ananias 
answered,  Lord,  I  have 
heard  from  many  of 
this  man,  how  much 
evil  he  did  to  thy  saints 
at  Jerusalem  :  14  and 
here  he  hath  authority 
from  the  chief  priests 
to  bind  all  that  call 
upon  thy  name.  1 5  But 
the  Lord  said  unto  him, 
Go  thy  way  :  for  he  is 
a  ^  chosen  vessel  unto 
me,  to  bear  my  name 
before  the  Gentiles  and 
kings,  and  the  children 
of  Israel :  16  for  I  will 
shew  him  how  many 
things  he  must  suffer 
for  my  name's  sake. 
1 7  AndAnanias  depart- 
ed, and  entered  into  the 
house ;  and  laying  his 
hands  on  him  said, 
Brother  Saul,  the  Lord, 
even  Jesus,  who  ap- 
peared unto  thee  in  the 
way  which  thou  earnest, 
hath  sent  mc,  that  thou 
mayest  receive  thy 
siglit,and  be  iilled  with 
thellolyCihost.  18  And 
straightway  there  fell 
from  his  eyes  as  it  were 
scales,  and  he  received 
his  sight ;  and  he  arose 
and  was  baptized;  19 
and  lie  took  food  and 
was  strenjithened. 


[Acts  22.] 
14  And  he  said,  The 
God  of  our  fathers  hath 
appointed  thee  to  know 
his  will,  and  to  see  the 
Righteous  One,  and  to 
hear  a  voice  from  his 
mouth.  15  For  thou 
shalt  be  a  witness  for 
him  unto  all  men  of 
what  thou  hast  seen 
and  heard.  16  And 
now  why  tarriest  thou? 
arise,  and  be  baptized, 
and  wash  away  thy 
sins,  calling  on  his 
name. 

[Paragraph  continued  in  §:!i.l 


'  Gr.  7>e&sel  of  election. 


§21.]        SAUL   IN  JERUSALEM,  SYRIA,  AND    CILICIA. 


21 


§20.     THE  THREE   YEARS   IN   DAMASCUS   AND   ARABIA. 


Acts  9  :  19^-25. 
And  he  was  certain  days  with 
the  disciples  which  were  at  Damas- 
cus. 20  ''And  straightway  in  the 
synagogues  he  proclaimed  Jesus, 
that  he  is  the  Son  of  God.  21  And 
all  that  heard  him  were  amazed, 
and  said,  Is  not  this  he  that  in 
Jerusalem  made  havock  of  them 
which  called  on  this  name  ?  and 
he  had  come  hither  for  this  intent, 
that  he  might  bring  them  bound 
before  the  chief  priests.  22  But 
Saul  increased  the  more  in  strength, 
and  confounded  the  Jews  which 
dwelt  at  Damascus,  proving  that 
this  is  the  Christ. 


23  And  when  many  days  were 
fulfilled,  the  Jews  took  counsel  to- 
gether to  kill  him :  24  but  their 
plot  became  known  to  Saul.  ''And 
they  watched  the  gates  also  day 
and  night  that  they  might  kill  him  : 
25  but  his  disciples  took  him  by 
night,  and  let  him  down  through 
the  wall,  lowering  him  in  a  basket. 


[Gal.  1  :  17/^  l8«.] 


But  I  went  away  into  Arabia ;  and 
again  I  returned  unto  Damascus. 


[iS    Then   after   three  years    I 
went  up  to  Jerusalem  .   .   .] 


§21.     SAUL  IN 

Acts  9  :  26-31. 

26  And  when  he  was 
come  to  Jerusalem,  he 
assayed  to  join  himself 
to  the  disciples :  and 
they  were  all  afraid  of 


JERUSALEM,   SYRIA,  AND   CILICIA. 


[Acts  22  :  17-21.] 

17  And  it  came  to 
pass,  that,  when  I  had 
returned  to  Jerusalem, 
and  while  I  prayed  in 
the  temple,  I  fell  into  a 


[Gal.  1  :  18-24.] 

18  Then  after  three 
years  I  went  up  to 
Jerusalem  to  ^  visit 
Cephas,  and  tarried 
with  him  fifteen  days. 


^  Or,  become  acquainted  -with 


a  Acts  26  :  19,  20.  Wherefore,  O  king  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the 
heavenly  vision :  20  but  declared  both  to  them  of  Damascus  first  .  .  .  that  they 
should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  doing  works  worthy  of  repentance. 

'j  2  Cor.  II :  32,  33.  In  Damascus  the  governor  under  Aretas  the  king  guarded 
the  city  of  the  Damascenes,  in  order  to  take  me:  33  and  through  a  window  was  I 
let  down  in  a  basket  by  the  wall,  and  escaped  his  hands. 


22 


THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD. 


[§21. 


Acts  9. 
him,  not  believing  that 
he  was  a  disciple.  27 
But  Barnabas  took  him, 
and  brouglit  liim  to  tlie 
apostles,  and  declared 
unto  them  how  he  had 
seen  the  Lord  in  the 
way,  and  that  he  had 
spoken  to  him,  and  how 
at  Damascus  he  liad 
preached  boldly  in  the 
name  of  Jesus.  28  "And 
he  was  with  them  going 
in  and  going  out  at 
Jerusalem,  29  preach- 
ing boldly  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord :  and  he 
spake  and  disputed 
against  the  ^  Grecian 
Jews ;  but  they  went 
about  to  kill  him.  30 
And  when  the  brethren 
knew  it,  they  brought 
him  down  to  Caesarea, 
and  sent  him  forth  to 
Tarsus . 

31  So  the  church 
throughout  all  Judasa 
and  Galilee  and  Sa- 
maria had  peace,  being 
-  edified  ;  and,  walking 
3  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
and  ^  in  the  comfort  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  was 
multiplied. 


[Acts  22.] 
trance,  18  and  saw  him 
saying  unto  me,  Make 
haste,  and  get  thee 
quickly  out  of  Jerusa- 
lem :  because  they  will 
not  receive  of  thee  tes- 
timony concerning  me. 
1 9  And  I  said,  Lord, 
they  themselves  know 
that  I  imprisoned  and 
beat  in  every  syna- 
gogue them  that  be- 
lieved on  thee :  20 
and  when  the  blood  of 
Stephen  thy  witness 
was  shed,  I  also  was 
standing  by,  and  con- 
senting, and  keeping 
the  garments  of  them 
that  slew  him.  21  And 
he  said  unto  me,  De- 
part :  for  I  will  send 
thee  forth  far  hence 
unto  the  Gentiles. 


[Gal.  1.] 
19  But  other  of  the 
apostles  saw  I  none, 
*save  James  the  Lord's 
brother.  20  Now  touch- 
ing the  things  which  I 
write  unto  you,  behold, 
before  God,  I  lie  not. 
21  Then  I  came  into  the 
regions  of  Syria  and 
Cilicia.  22  And  I  was 
still  unknown  by  face 
unto  the  churches  of 
Judaea  which  were  in 
Christ :  23  but  they  only 
heard  say,  He  that 
once  persecuted  us  now 
preacheth  the  faith  of 
which  he  once  made 
havock ;  24  and  they 
glorified  God  in  me. 


1  Gr.  Hellenists.    ">■  Gr.  builded  up.    ^  Or,  by    *  Or,  ijtt  only 

aActs  26:  ig,  20.  Wherefore,  O  king  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  flie 
heavenly  vision  :  20  but  declared  both  to  tiieni  of  Damascus  first,  and  at  Jerusalem, 
.    .   .   that  they  should  repent  and  turn- to  God,  doing  works  worthy  of  repentance. 


§24.]  PETER'S   VISIT    TO    CORNELIUS.  23 

CHAPTER  VIL 

PETER  IN  LYDDA,   JOPPA,   AND   CJESAREA. 

§22.     THE   HEALING  OF   ^NEAS. 

Acts  9  :  32-35. 

32  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  Peter  went  throughout  all  parts,  he  came 
down  also  to  the  saints  which  dwelt  at  Lydda.  33  And  there  he  found 
a  certain  man  named  ^neas,  which  had  kept  his  bed  eight  years ;  for 
he  was  palsied.  34  And  Peter  said  unto  him,  /Eneas,  Jesus  Christ 
healeth  thee :  arise,  and  make  thy  bed.  And  straightway  he  arose. 
35  And  all  that  dwelt  at  Lydda  and  in  Sharon  saw  him,  and  they 
turned  to  the  Lord. 

§23.     THE   RAISING   OF   DORCAS. 

Acts  9  :  36-43. 

36  Now  there  was  at  Joppa  a  certain  disciple  named  Tabitha,  which 
by  interpretation  is  called  ^  Dorcas  :  this  woman  was  full  of  good  works 
and  almsdeeds  which  she  did.  37  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days, 
that  she  fell  sick,  and  died :  and  when  they  had  washed  her,  they  laid 
her  in  an  upper  chamber.  38  And  as  Lydda  was  nigh  unto  Joppa,  the 
disciples,  hearing  that  Peter  was  there,  sent  two  men  unto  him,  intreat- 
ing  him.  Delay  not  to  come  on  unto  us.  39  And  Peter  arose  and  went 
with  them.  And  when  he  was  come,  they  brought  him  into  the  upper 
chamber:  and  all  the  widows  stood  by  him  weeping,  and  shewing  the 
coats  and  garments  which  Dorcas  made,  while  she  was  with  them. 
40  But  Peter  put  them  all  forth,  and  kneeled  down,  and  prayed ;  and 
turning  to  the  body,  he  said,  Tabitha,  arise.  And  she  opened  her  eyes ; 
and  when  she  saw  Peter,  she  sat  up.  41  And  he  gave  her  his  hand, 
and  raised  her  up ;  and  calling  the  saints  and  widows,  he  presented 
her  alive.  42  And  it  became  known  throughout  all  Joppa:  and  many 
believed  on  the  Lord.  43  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  abode  many 
days  in  Joppa  with  one  Simon  a  tanner. 

§24.     PETER'S   VISIT  TO   CORNELIUS. 

Acts,  chap.  10. 

I  Now  there  7vas  a  certain  man  in  Cassarea,  Cornelius  by  name,  a 
centurion  of  the  band  called  the  Italian  "^band,  2  a  devout  man,  and 
one  that  feared  God  with  all  his  house,  who  gave  much  alms  to  the 
people,  and  prayed  to  God  alway.      3  He  saw  in  a  vision  openly,  as  it 

*  That  is,  Gazelle.     -  Or,  cohort 


24  THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD.  [§24. 

were  about  the  ninth  hour  of  the  day,  an  angel  of  God  coming  in 
unto  him,  and  saying  to  him,  Cornelius.  4  And  he,  fastening  his  eyes 
upon  him,  and  being  affrighted,  said.  What  is  it,  Lord?  And  he  said 
unto  him,  Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms  are  gone  up  for  a  memorial  be- 
fore God.  5  And  now  send  men  to  Joppa,  and  fetch  one  Simon,  who  is 
surnamed  Peter :  6  he  lodgeth  with  one  Simon  a  tanner,  whose  house 
is  by  the  sea  side.  7  And  when  the  angel  that  spake  unto  him  was 
departed,  he  called  two  of  his  household-servants,  and  a  devout  soldier 
of  them  that  waited  on  him  continually ;  8  and  having  rehearsed  all 
things  unto  them,  he  sent  them  to  Joppa. 

9  Now  on  the  morrow,  as  they  were  on  their  journey,  and  drew 
nigh  unto  the  city,  Peter  went  up  upon  the  housetop  to  pray,  about  the 
sixth  hour:  10  and  he  became  hungry,  and  desired  to  eat:  but  while 
they  made  ready,  he  fell  into  a  trance ;  1 1  and  he  beholdeth  the 
heaven  opened,  and  a  certain  vessel  descending,  as  it  were  a  great 
sheet,  let  down  by  four  corners  upon  the  earth:  12  wherein  were  all 
manner  of  fourfooted  beasts  and  creeping  things  of  the  earth  and 
fowls  of  the  heaven.  13  And  there  came  a  voice  to  him,  Rise,  Peter; 
kill  and  eat.  14  But  Peter  said.  Not  so.  Lord ;  for  I  have  never  eaten 
anything  that  is  common  and  unclean.  15  And  a  voice  cavie  unto  him 
again  the  second  time.  What  God  hath  cleansed,  make  not  thou 
common.  16  And  this  was  done  thrice:  and  straightway  the  vessel 
was  received  up  into  heaven. 

17  Now  while  Peter  was  much  perplexed  in  himself  what  the  vision 
which  he  had  seen  might  mean,  behold,  the  men  that  were  sent  by 
Cornelius,  having  made  inquiry  for  Simon's  house,  stood  before  the 
gate,  18  and  called  and  asked  whether  Simon,  which  was  surnamed 
Peter,  were  lodging  there.  19  And  while  Peter  thought  on  the  vision, 
the  Spirit  said  unto  him,  Behold,  three  men  seek  thee.  20  But  arise, 
and  get  thee  down,  and  go  with  them,  nothing  doubting :  for  I  have 
sent  them.  21  And  Peter  went  down  to  the  men,  and  said.  Behold,  I 
am  he  whom  ye  seek:  what  is  the  cause  wherefore  ye  are  come? 
22  And  they  said,  Cornelius  a  centurion,  a  righteous  man  and  one  that 
feareth  God,  and  well  reported  of  by  all  the  nation  of  the  Jews,  was 
warned  of  God  by  a  holy  angel  to  send  for  thee  into  his  honse,  and  to 
hear  words  from  thee.     23  So  he  called  them  in  and  lodged  them. 

And  on  the  morrow  he  arose  and  went  forth  with  tliem,  and 
certain  of  the  brethren  from  Joppa  accompanied  him.  24  And  on  the 
morrow  Uhey  entered  into  Ca^sarea.  And  Cornelius  was  waiting  for 
tliem,  having  called  together  his  kinsmen  and  his  near  friends.  25  And 
when  it  came  to  pass  that  Peter  entered,  Cornelius  met  him,  and  fell 
down  at  his  feet,  and  worshipped  him.  26  But  Peter  raised  him  up, 
saying.  Stand  up  ;  I  myself  also  am  a  man.  27  And  as  he  talked  with 
him,  he  went  in,  and  findeth  many  come  together:  28  and  lie  said 
unto  them.  Ye  yourselves  know  -how  that  it  is  an  unlawful  thing  for  a 
man  that  is  a  Jew  to  join  himself  or  come  unto  one  of  another  nation ; 
and  yet  unto  me  hath  God  shewed  that  I  should  not  call  any  man 
common  or  unclean:  29  wherefore  also  I  came  without  gainsaying, 
when  I  was  sent  for.     I  ask  therefore  with  what  intent  ye  sent  for  me. 

'  Some  ancient  authorities  read  he.     -  Or,  how  uiiltno/iil  it  is  for  n  man  iS-'r. 


§25-]  PETER'S  DEFENCE    OF  HIS  ACTION.  25 

30  And  Cornelius  said,  Four  days  ago,  until  this  hour,  I  was  keeping 
the  ninth  hour  of  prayer  in  my  house  ;  and  behold,  a  man  stood  before 
me  in  bright  apparel,  31  and  saith,  Cornelius,  thy  prayer  is  heard,  and 
thine  alms  are  had  in  remembrance  in  the  sight  of  God.  32  Send 
therefore  to  Joppa,  and  call  unto  thee  Simon,  who  is  surnamed  Peter ; 
he  lodgeth  in  the  house  of  Simon  a  tanner,  by  the  sea  side.  33  Forth- 
with therefore  I  sent  to  thee ;  and  thou  hast  well  done  that  thou  art 
come.  Now  therefore  we  are  all  here  present  in  the  sight  of  God,  to 
hear  all  things  that  have  been  commanded  thee  of  the  Lord.  34  And 
Peter  opened  his  mouth,  and  said. 

Of  a  truth  I  perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons  :  35  but  in 
every  nation  he  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh  righteousness,  is  accept- 
able to  him.  36  ^The  word  which  he  sent  unto  the  children  of  Israel, 
preaching  ^good  tidings  of  peace  by  Jesus  Christ  (he  is  Lord  of  all) 
'' — 37  that  saying  ye  yourselves  know,  which  was  published  through- 
out all  Judsa,  beginning  from  Galilee,  after  the  baptism  which  John 
preached  ;  38  even  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  how  that  God  anointed  him  with 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  power :  who  went  about  doing  good,  and  heal- 
ing all  that  were  oppressed  of  the  devil ;  for  God  was  with  him.  39  And 
we  are  witnesses  of  all  things  which  he  did  both  in  the  country  of  the 
Jews,  and  in  Jerusalem  ;  whom  also  they  slew,  hanging  him  on  a  tree. 

40  Him  God  raised  up  the  third  day,  and  gave  him  to  be  made  manifest, 

41  not  to  all  the  people,  but  unto  witnesses  that  were  chosen  before  of 
God,  even  to  us,  who  did  eat  and  drink  with  him  after  he  rose  from  the 
dead.  42  And  he  charged  us  to  preach  unto  the  people,  and  to  testify 
that  this  is  he  which  is  ordained  of  God  to  be  the  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead.  43  To  him  bear  all  the  prophets  witness,  that  through  his  name 
every  one  that  belie veth  on  him  shall  receive  remission  of  sins. 

44  While  Peter  yet  spake  these  words,  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  all 
them  which  heard  the  word.  45  And  they  of  the  circumcision  which 
believed  were  amazed,  as  many  as  came  with  Peter,  because  that  on  the 
Gentiles  also  was  poured  out  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  46  For  they 
heard  them  speak  with  tongues,  and  magnify  God.  Then  answered 
Peter,  47  Can  any  man  forbid  the  water,  that  these  should  not  be  bap- 
tized, which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  we?  48  And  he 
commanded  them  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Then 
prayed  they  him  to  tarry  certain  days. 


§25.     PETER'S    DEFENCE    OF    HIS    ACTION    RESPECTING 
CORNELIUS. 

Acts  11:  1-18. 

I  Now  the  apostles  and  the  brethren  that  were  in  Judaea  heard  that 
the  Gentiles  also  had  received  the  word  of  God.  2  And  when  Peter  was 
come  up  to  Jerusalem,  they  that  were  of  the  circumcision  contended 
with  him,  3  saying,  Thou  wentest  in  to  men  uncircumcised,  and  didst 
eat  with  them.     4  But  Peter  began,  and  expounded  the  matter  unto  them 

1  Many  ancient  authorities  read  He  sent  the  word  unto.    '  Or,  the  gospel 


26  THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD.  [§25. 

in  order,  saying,  5  I  was  in  the  city  of  Joppa  praying:  and  in  a  trance 
I  saw  a  vision,  a  certain  vessel  descending,  as  it  were  a  great  sheet  let 
down  from  heaven  by  four  corners  ;  and  it  came  even  unto  me  :  6  upon 
the  which  when  I  had  fastened  mine  eyes,  I  considered,  and  saw  the 
fourfooted  beasts  of  the  earth  and  wild  beasts  and  creeping  things  and 
fowls  of  the  heaven.  7  And  I  heard  also  a  voice  saying  unto  me.  Rise, 
Peter;  kill  and  eat.  8  But  I  said,  Not  so.  Lord:  for  nothing  common 
or  unclean  hath  ever  entered  into  my  mouth.  9  But  a  voice  answered 
the  second  time  out  of  heaven.  What  God  hath  cleansed,  make  not  thou 
common.  10  And  this  was  done  thrice  :  and  all  were  drawn  up  again 
into  heaven.  11  And  behold,  forthwith  three  men  stood  before  the 
house  in  which  we  were,  having  been  sent  from  Csesarea  unto  me. 
12  And  the  Spirit  bade  me  go  with  them,  making  no  distinction.  And 
these  six  bretliren  also  accompanied  me  ;  and  we  entered  into  the  man's 
house:  13  and  he  told  us  how  he  had  seen  the  angel  standing  in  his 
house,  and  saying.  Send  to  Joppa,  and  fetch  Simon,  whose  surname  is 
Peter ;  14  who  shall  speak  unto  thee  words,  whereby  thou  shalt  be  saved, 
thou  and  all  thy  house.  15  And  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost 
fell  on  them,  even  as  on  us  at  the  beginning.  16  And  I  remembered  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  how  that  he  said,  John  indeed  baptized  with  water ; 
but  ye  shall  be  baptized  ^  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  17  If  then  God  gave 
unto  them  the  like  gift  as  lie  did  also  unto  us,  when  we  believed  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  I,  that  I  could  withstand  God?  18  And 
when  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their  peace,  and  glorified  God, 
saying,  Then  to  the  Gentiles  also  hath  God  granted  repentance  unto  life. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE  EARLY  DAYS  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  ANTIOCH,  AND 
CONTEMPORARY  EVENTS  IN  JERUSALEM. 

§26.     THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  GOSPEL  IN  ANTIOCH. 

Acts  11 :  19-26. 

19  They  therefore  that  were  scattered  abroad  upon  the  tribulation 
that  arose  about  Stephen  travelled  as  far  as  Phoenicia,  and  Cyprus,  and 
Antioch,  speaking  the  word  to  none  save  only  to  Jews.  20  ]5ut  there 
were  some  of  them,  men  of  Cyprus  and  Gyrene,  who,  when  they  were 
come  to  Antioch,  spake  unto  the  -Greeks  also,  preaching  the  Lord 
Jesus.  21  And  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  with  them:  and  a  great 
number  that  believed  turned  unto  the  Lord.  22  And  the  report  con- 
cerning them  came  to  the  ears  of  the  church  which  was  in  Jerusalem : 
and  they  sent  forth  Barnabas  as  far  as  Antioch  :  23  who,  when  he  was 
come,  and  had  seen  the  grace  of  God,  was  glad  ;  and  he  e.xhorted  them 
all,  8  that  with  purpose  of  heart  they  would  cleave  unto  the    Lord : 

'Or,  in  *Many  ancient  authorities  read  Grecian  Jeivs.  _»Some  ancient  authorities 
read  that  they  would  cleave  unto  the  purpose  of  their  heart  in  the  Lord. 


§28.]       PERSECUTION  OF   THE    CHURCH  BY  HEROD.  2/ 

24  for  he  was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith  :  and 
much  people  was  added  unto  the  Lord.  25  And  he  went  forth  to 
Tarsus  to  seek  for  Saul :  26  and  when  he  had  found  him,  he  brought 
him  unto  Antioch.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  even  for  a  whole  year 
they  were  gathered  together  1  with  the  church,  and  taught  much  people  ; 
and  that  the  disciples  were  called  Christians  first  in  Antioch. 


§27.  RELIEF  SENT  FROM  ANTIOCH  TO  THE  BRETHREN  IN 

JUD/EA. 

Acts  11 :  27-30. 

27  Now  in  these  days  there  came  down  prophets  from  Jerusalem 
unto  Antioch.  28  And' there  stood  up  one  of  them  named  Agabus,  and 
signified  by  the  Spirit  that  there  should  be  a  great  famine  over  all  -the 
world :  which  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Claudius.  29  And  the 
disciples,  every  man  according  to  his  ability,  determined  to  send  ^  relief 
unto  the  brethren  that  dwelt  in  Judaea :  30  which  also  they  did,  sending 
it  to  the  elders  by  the  hand  of  Barnabas  and  Saul. 


§28.     THE  PERSECUTION  OF  THE  CHURCH  BY  HEROD 
AGRIPPA  I. 

Acts  12  :  1-24. 

I  Now  about  that  time  Herod  the  king  put  forth  his  hands  to  afflict 
certain  of  the  church.  2  And  he  killed  James  the  brother  of  John  with 
tb.e  sword.  3  And  when  he  saw  that  it  pleased  the  Jews,  he  proceeded 
to  seize  Peter  also.  And  those  were  the  days  of  unleavened  bread. 
4  And  when  he  had  taken  him,  he  put  him  in  prison,  and  delivered  him 
to  four  quaternions  of  soldiers  to  guard  him  ;  intending  after  the  Pass- 
over to  bring  him  forth  to  the  people.  5  Peter  therefore  was  kept  in  the 
prison  :  but  prayer  was  made  earnestly  of  the  church  unto  God  for  him. 
6  And  when  Herod  was  about  to  bring  him  forth,  the  same  night  Peter 
was  sleeping  between  two  soldiers,  bound  with  two  chains :  and  guards 
before  the  door  kept  the  prison.  7  And  behold,  an  angel  of  the  Lord 
stood  by  him,  and  a  light  shined  in  the  cell :  and  he  smote  Peter  on  the 
side,  and  awoke  him,  saying.  Rise  up  quickly.  And  his  chains  fell  off 
from  his  hands.  8  And  the  angel  said  unto  him.  Gird  thyself,  and  bind 
on  thy  sandals.  And  he  did  so.  And  he  saith  unto  him.  Cast  thy 
garment  about  thee,  and  follow  me.  9  And  he  went  out,  and  followed ; 
and  he  wist  not  that  it  was  true  which  was  done  *by  the  angel,  but 
thought  he  saw  a  vision.  10  And  when  they  were  past  the  first  and  the 
second  ward,  they  came  unto  the  iron  gate  that  leadeth  into  the  city ; 
which  opened  to  them  of  its  own  accord :  and  they  went  out,  and 
passed  on  through  one  street ;  and  straightway  the  angel  departed  from 
him.     1 1  And  when  Peter  was  come  to  himself,  he  said,  Now  I  know  of 

^Gr. /«.     "^(jx.  the  inhabited  earth.     ^  Gr.  for  nizjiisiry.    "* Or,  through 


28  THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD.  [§28. 


a  truth,  that  the  Lord  hath  sent  forth  his  angel  and  delivered  me  out  of 
the  hand  of  Herod,  and  from  all  the  expectation  of  the  people  of  the 
Jews.  12  And  when  he  had  considered  the  t/iiuff,  he  came  to  tlie  house 
of  Marv  the  mother  of  John  whose  surname  was  Mark ;  where  many 
were  gathered  together  and  were  praying.  13  And  when  he  knocked 
at  the  door  of  the  gate,  a  maid  came  to  answer,  named  Rhoda.  14  And 
when  she  knew  Peters  voice,  she  opened  not  the  gate  for  joy,  but  ran 
in,  and  told  that  Peter  stood  before  the  gate.  15  And  they  said  unto 
her,  Thou  art  mad.  But  she  confidently  affirmed  that  it  was  even  so. 
And  they  said,  It  is  his  angel.  16  But  Peter  continued  knocking:  and 
when  tliey  had  opened,  they  saw  him,  and  were  amazed.  17  But  he, 
beckoning  unto  them  with  the  hand  to  hold  their  peace,  decUired  unto 
them  how  the  Lord  had  brought  him  forth  out  of  the  prison.  And  he 
said,  Tell  these  things  unto"  James,  and  to  the  brethren.  And  he 
departed,  and  went  to  another  place.  18  Now  as  soon  as  it  was  day, 
there  was  no  small  stir  among  the  soldiers,  what  was  become  of  Peter. 
19  And  when  Herod  had  sought  for  him,  and  found  him  not,  he 
examined  the  guards,  and  commanded  that  they  should  be  ^  put  to 
death.     And  he  went  down  from  Judaea  to  Caesarea.  and  tarried  there. 

20  Now  he  was  highly  displeased  with  them  of  Tyre  and  Sidon  :_and 
they  came  with  one  accord  to  him,  and,  having  made  Blastus  the  king's 
chamberlain  their  friend,  they  asked  for  peace,  because  their  country 
was  fed  from  the  king's  country.  21  And  upon  a  set  day  Herod  arrayed 
himself  in  royal  apparel,  and  sat  on  the  -  throne,  and  made  an  oration 
unto  them.  22  And  the  people  shouted,  saying,  The  voice  of  a  god, 
and  not  of  a  man.  23  And  immediately  an  angel  of  the  Lord  smote 
him,  because  he  gave  not  God  the  glory :  and  he  was  eaten  of  worms, 
and  gave  up  the  ghost. 

24  But  the  word  of  God  grew  and  multiplied. 

§29.     THE  RETURN  TO  ANTIOCH  OF  THE  MESSENGERS  TO 

JERUSALEM. 

Acts  12  :  25. 

25  And  Barnabas  and  Saul  returned  ^  from  Jerasalem,  when  they  had 
fulfilled  their  ministration,  taking  with  them  John  whose  surname  was 
Mark. 


§30.     THE   LETTER   OF  JAMES  TO    THE    JEWISH    CHRISTIANS 
OF  THE   DISPERSION.* 

1  James,  a* servant  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  twelve 
tribes  which  arc  of  the  Dispersion,  ^  greeting. 

2  Count  it  all  joy,  my  brethren,  when  ye  fall  into  manifold  ''temptations; 


iGr.  led  away  to  death.     "^Ox,  jtidgeinent-seat     •''Many  ancient  authorities  read /^ 
Jerusalem.    ^Gr.  bondservant.    ^Gx.  ivishethjoy.    ^ Or,  trials 

*Scc  Note  2. 


§30.]  LETTER    OF  JAMES.  29 

3  knowing  that  the  proof  of  your  faith  worketh  patience.     4  And  let  patience 
have  its  perfect  work,  that  ye  may  be  perfect  and  entire,  lacking  in  nothing. 

5  But  if  any  of  you  lacketh  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  who  giveth  to  all 
liberally  and  upbraideth  not ;  and  it  shall  be  given  him.  6  But  let  him  ask 
in  faith,  nothing  doubting :  for  he  that  doubteth  is  like  the  surge  of  the  sea 
driven  by  the  wind  and  tossed.  7  For  let  not  that  man  think  1  that  he  shall 
receive  anything  of  the  Lord  ;  8  a  doubleminded  man,  unstable  in  all  his 
ways. 

9  But  let  the  brother  of  low  degree  glory  in  his  high  estate :  10  and  the 
rich,  in  that  he  is  made  low :  because  as  the  flower  of  the  grass  he  shall  pass 
away.  11  For  the  sun  ariseth  with  the  scorching  wind,  and  withereth  the 
grass;  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth,  and  the  grace  of  the  fashion  of  it 
perisheth :  so  also  shall  the  rich  man  fade  away  in  his  goings. 

12  Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation:  for  when  he  hath  been 
approved,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  Hfe,  which  the  Lord  promised  to  them 
that  love  him.  13  Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted,  I  am  tempted  ^of 
God :  for  God  ^  cannot  be  tempted  with  *  evil,  and  he  himself  tempteth  no 
man:  14  but  each  man  is  ^tempted,  when  he  is  drawn  away  by  his  own  lust, 
and  enticed.  15  Then  the  lust,  when  it  hath  conceived,  beareth  sin:  and  the 
sin,  when  it  is  full-grown,  bringeth  forth  death.  16  Be  not  deceived,  my  be- 
loved brethren.  17  Every  good  "^gift  and  every  perfect  boon  is  from  above, 
coming  down  from  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom  can  be  no  variation, 
neither  shadow  that  is  cast  by  turning.  18  Of  his  own  will  he  brought  us 
forth  by  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of  firstfruits  of  his 
creatures. 

19  "  Ye  know  this,  my  beloved  brethren.  But  let  every  man  be  swift  to 
hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath :  20  for  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the 
righteousness  of  God.  21  Wherefore  putting  away  all  filthiness  and  over- 
flowing of  ^  wickedness,  receive  with  meekness  the  ^  implanted  word,  which  is 
able  to  save  your  souls.  22  But  be  ye  doers  of  the  word,  and  not  hearers 
only,  deluding  your  own  selves.  23  For  if  any  one  is  a  hearer  of  the  word, 
and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like  unto  a  man  beholding  ^^  his  natural  face  in  a  mirror : 
24  for  he  beholdeth  himself,  and  goeth  away,  and  straightway  forgetteth  what 
manner  of  man  he  was.  25  But  he  that  looketh  into  the  perfect  law,  the  laiv 
of  liberty,  and  so  continueth,  being  not  a  hearer  that  forgetteth,  but  a  doer 
that  worketh,  this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  doing.  26  If  any  man  ^i  thinketh 
himself  to  be  religious,  while  he  bridleth  not  his  tongue  but  deceiveth  his 
heart,  this  man's  religion  is  vain.  27  Pure  religion  and  undetiled  before  our 
God  and  Father  is  this,  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction, 
and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the  world. 

2 :  I  My  brethren,  i^  hold  not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord 
of  glory,  with  respect  of  persons.  2  For  if  there  come  into  your  ^^  synagogue  a 
man  with  a  gold  ring,  in  fine  clothing,  and  there  come  in  also  a  poor  man  in 
vile  clothing;     3  and  ye  have  regard  to  him  that  weareth  the  fine  clothing, 

1  Or,  that  a  doubleminded  man,  unstable  in  all  his  ways,  shall  receiz'e  anything  of 
the  Lord  -Gx.  from.  '■'•Ox,  is  untried  in  evil  *  Gr.  evil  things.  ^Ox,  tempted  by  his 
oivn  lust,  being  drawn  away 'by  \K,  and  enticed  '^  Ox,  giving  ''Ox,  Know  ye  ^Ox,7nalice 
^  Ox,  inborn  i"  Gr.  the  face  of  his  birth.  ^^Ox,seemeth  to  be  ^'^  Ox,do  ye,  in  acce/>t!n^ 
persons,  hold  the  faith  .  .  .  glory  ?    '*  Or,  assembly 


30  THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD.  [§30. 

and  say,  Sit  thou  here  in  a  good  place;  and  ye  say  to  the  poor  man,  Stand 
thou  there,  or  sit  under  my  footstool;  4  ^are  ye  not  divided  ^in  your  own 
mind,  and  become  judges  with  evil  thoughts?  5  Hearken,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren; did  not  God  choose  them  that  are  poor  as  to  the  world  to  be  rich  in 
faith,  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he  promised  to  them  that  love  him? 
6  But  ye  have  dishonoured  the  poor  man.  Do  not  the  rich  oppress  you, 
and  themselves  drag  you  before  the  judgement-seats?  7  Do  not  they  blas- 
pheme the  honourable  name  ^  by  the  which  ye  are  called  ?  8  Howbeit  if  ye  fulfil 
the  royal  law,  according  to  the  scripture.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self, ye  do  well :  9  but  if  ye  have  respect  of  persons,  ye  commit  sin,  being 
convicted  by  the  law  as  transgressors.  10  For  whosoever  shall  keep  the  whole 
law,  and  yet  stumble  in  one  point,  he  is  become  guilty  of  all.  1 1  For  lie  that 
said.  Do  not  commit  adultery,  said  also.  Do  not  kill.  Now  if  thou  dost  not 
commit  adultery,  but  killest,  thou  art  become  a  transgressor  of  the  law.  12  So 
speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as  men  that  are  to  be  judged  by  a  law  of  liberty.  13  For 
judgement  is  without  mercy  to  him  that  hath  shewed  no  mercy:  mercy  glori- 
eth  against  judgement. 

14  What  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren,  if  a  man  say  he  hath  faith,  but  have 
not  works?  can  that  faith  save  him?  15  If  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked,  and 
in  lack  of  daily  food,  16  and  one  of  you  say  unto  them,  Go  in  peace,  be  ye 
warmed  and  filled;  and  yet  ye  give  them  not  the  things  needful  to  the  body; 
what  doth  it  profit?     17  Even  so  faith,  if  it  have  not  works,  is  dead  in  itself. 

18  *  Yea,  a  man  will  say.  Thou  hast  faith,  and  I  have  works:  shew  me  thy 
faith  apart  from  thy  works,  and  I  by  my  works  will  shew  thee  my  faith. 

19  Thou  believest  that  '^God  is  one;  thou  doestwell:  the  ^devils  also  be- 
lieve and  shudder.  20  But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that  faith  apart  from 
works  is  barren?  21  Was  not  Abraham  our  father  justified  by  works,  in  that 
he  offered  up  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar?  22  'Thou  seest  that  faith  wrought 
with  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect;  23  and  the  scripture 
was  fulfilled  which  saith,  And  Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  reckoned 
unto  him  for  righteousness;  and  he  was  called  the  friend  of  God.  24  Ye  see 
that  by  works  a  man  is  justified,  and  not  only  by  faith.  25  And  in  like  man- 
ner was  not  also  Rahab  the  harlot  justified  by  works,  in  that  she  received  the 
messengers,  and  sent  them  out  another  way?  26  For  as  the  body  apart  from 
the  spirit  is  dead,  even  so  faith  apart  from  works  is  dead. 

3:1  Be  not  many  teachers,  my  brethren,  knowing  that  we  shall  receive 
8  heavier  judgement.  2  For  in  many  things  we  all  stumble.  If  any  stumbleth 
not  in  word,  the  same  is  a  perfect  man,  alile  to  bridle  the  whole  body  also. 
3  Now  if  we  put  the  horses'  bridles  into  their  mouths,  that  they  may  obey  us, 
we  turn  about  their  whole  body  also.  4  Behold,  the  ships  also,  though  they 
are  so  great,  and  are  driven  by  rough  winds,  are  yet  turned  about  by  a  very 
small  rudder,  whither  the  impulse  of  the  steersman  willcth.  5  So  the  tongue 
also  is  a  little  member,  and  boasteth  great  things.  Behold,  ^  how  much  wood 
is  kindled  by  how  small  a  fire  !     6  And  the  tongue  is  '^^  a  fire  :  ^^  the  world  of 

1  Or,  do  ye  not  make  distinctions  ^  Or,  atnon^ yourselves  '  Gr.  luhich  was  called 
upon  yott.  *  Or,  But  some  one  will  say  ■■  Some  ancient  authorities  read  there  is  one  God. 
K  Gr.  demons.  '  Or,  Seest  tkoii  .  .  .  perfect  f  *  Gr.  greater.  "  Or,  hoxv  great  a  forest 
'"  Or,  a  fire,  that  world  of  iniquity:  the  tongue  is  among  our  members  that  which  is'c. 
"  Or,  that  world  of  iniquity,  the  tongue,  is  among  our  members  that  which  &'c. 


§30.]  LETTER    OF  JAMES.  3 1 

iniquity  among  our  members  is  the  tongue,  which  defileth  the  whole  body,  and 
setteth  on  fire  the  wheel  of  ^  nature,  and  is  set  on  fire  by  hell.  7  For  every 
2  kind  of  beasts  and  birds,  of  creeping  things  and  things  in  the  sea,  is  tamed, 
and  hath  been  tamed  ^by  "*  mankind:  8  but  the  tongue  can  no  man  tame;  it 
is  a  restless  evil,  it  is  full  of  deadly  poison.  9  Therewith  bless  we  the  Lord 
and  Father;  and  therewith  curse  we  men,  which  are  made  after  the  likeness 
of  God:  10  out  of  the  same  mouth  cometh  forth  blessing  and  cursing.  My 
brethren,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be.  1 1  Doth  the  fountain  send  forth 
from  the  same  opening  sweet  water  and  bitter?  12  can  a  fig  tree,  my  breth- 
ren, yield  olives,  or  a  vine  figs?  neither  can  salt  water  yield  sweet. 

13  Who  is  wise  and  understanding  among  you?  let  him  shew  by  his  good 
life  his  works  in  meekness  of  wisdom.  14  But  if  ye  have  bitter  jealousy  and 
faction  in  your  heart,  glory  not  and  lie  not  against  the  truth.  15  This  wisdom 
is  not  a  'wisdom  that  cometh  down  from  above,  but  is  earthly,  ^  sensual,  •>  dev- 
ilish. 16  For  where  jealousy  and  faction  are,  there  is  confusion  and  every  vile 
deed.  17  But  the  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable, 
gentle,  easy  to  be  intreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without  ''  variance, 
without  hypocrisy.  18  And  the  fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  ^for 
them  that  make  peace. 

4:  I  Whence  comewzx^  and  whence  come  fightings  among  you?  come  they 
not  hence,  even  of  your  pleasures  that  war  in  your  members?  2  Ye  lust,  and 
have  not :  ye  kill,  and  ^  covet,  and  cannot  obtain :  ye  fight  and  war;  ye  have 
not,  because  ye  ask  not.  3  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss, 
that  ye  may  spend  it  in  your  pleasures.  4  Ye  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that 
the  friendship  of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God  ?  Whosoever  therefore  would 
be  a  friend  of  the  world  maketh  himself  an  enemy  of  God.  5  Or  think  ye 
that  the  scripture  ^'^  speaketh  in  vain  ?  11  Doth  the  spirit  which  i'-^  he  made  to 
dwell  in  us  long  unto  envying  ?  6  But  he  giveth  ^^  more  grace.  Wherefore  the 
scripture  saith,  God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.  7  Be 
subject  therefore  unto  God  ;  but  resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  flee  from  you. 
8  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.  Cleanse  your  hands,  ye 
sinners  ;  and  purify  your  hearts,  ye  doubleminded.  9  Be  afflicted,  and  mourn, 
and  weep  :  let  your  laughter  be  turned  to  mourning,  and  your  joy  to  heaviness. 
10  Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall  exalt  you. 

1 1  Speak  not  one  against  another,  brethren.  He  that  speaketh  against 
a  brother,  or  judgeth  his  brother,  speaketh  against  the  law,  and  judgeth  the  law: 
but  if  thou  judgest  the  law,  thou  art  not  a  doer  of  the  law,  but  a  judge. 
12  One  only  is  the  lawgiver  and  judge,  even  he  who  is  able  to  save  and  to 
destroy :  but  who  art  thou  that  judgest  thy  neighbour  ? 

13  Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  To-day  or  to-morrow  we  will  go  into  this  city, 
and  spend  a  year  there,  and  trade,  and  get  gain :  14  whereas  ye  know  not 
what  shall  be  on  the  morrow.  What  is  your  life  ?  For  ye  are  a  vapour,  that 
appeareth  for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth  away.     15  i^For  that  ye  ought 

^  Or,  birth  '^  Gr.  nature.  ^  Or,  unto  ^  Gr.  the  huvian  7iature.  ^  Ox,  natural  Ox, 
animal  ''•  Gx.  demoniacal.  ~  Ox,  douhtfiilness  Ox,  partiality  ^Ox,by  ^  Gx.  are  jealous. 
1"  Or,  saith  in  vain  i'  Or,  Tlie  spirit  which  he  made  to  dwell  in  jis  lie  yearncthfor  even 
■unto  jealous  envy  Or,  That  spirit  which  he  made  to  dwell  in  us  ycarneih  for  us  even 
unto  jealous  envy  ^^  Some  ancient  authorities  read  dzuelleih  in  us.  ''  Gr.  a  greater  grace. 
**Gr.  Instead  of yottr  saying. 


32  THE    CHURCH  SCATTERED  ABROAD.  [§30. 

to  say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  both  live,  and  do  this  or  that.  16  But  now 
ye  glory  in  your  vauntings :  all  such  glorying  is  evil.  17  To  him  therefore 
that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin. 

5  :  I  Go  to  now,  ye  rich,  weep  and  howl  for  your  miseries  that  are  coming 
upon  you.  2  Your  riches  are  corrupted,  and  your  garments  are  moth-eaten. 
3  Your  gold  and  your  silver  are  rusted  ;  and  their  rust  shall  be  for  a  testimony 
1  against  you,  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  fire.  Ye  have  laid  up  your  treasure  in 
the  last  days.  4  Behold,  the  hire  of  the  labourers  who  mowed  your  fields, 
which  is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud,  crieth  out :  and  the  cries  of  them  that 
reaped  have  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth.  5  Ye  have  lived 
delicately  on  the  earth,  and  taken  your  pleasure  ;  ye  have  nourished  your 
hearts  in  a  day  of  slaughter.  6  Ye  have  condemned,  ye  have  killed  the 
righteous  one  ;  he  doth  not  resist  you. 

7  Be  patient  therefore,  brethren,  until  the  ^  coming  of  the  Lord.  Behold, 
the  husbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious  fruit  of  the  earth,  being  patient  over 
it,  until  3  it  receive  the  early  and  latter  rain.  8  Be  ye  also  patient ;  stablish 
your  hearts :  for  the  ^  coming  of  the  Lord  is  at  hand.  9  Murmur  not,  brethren, 
one  against  another,  that  ye  be  not  judged:  behold,  the  judge  standeth  before 
the  doors.  10  Take,  brethren,  for  an  example  of  suffering  and  of  patience, 
the  prophets  who  spake  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  11  Behold,  we  call  them 
blessed  which  endured :  ye  have  heard  of  the  *  patience  of  Job,  and  have  seen 
the  end  of  the  Lord,  how  that  the  Lord  is  full  of  pity,  and  merciful. 

12  But  above  all  things,  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither  by  the  heaven, 
nor  by  the  earth,  nor  by  any  other  oath  :  but  ''let  your  yea  be  yea,  and  your 
nay,  nay  ;   that  ye  fall  not  under  judgement. 

13  Is  any  among  you  suffering  ?  let  him  pray.  Is  any  cheerful  ?  let  him 
sing  praise.  14  Is  any  among  you  sick  ?  let  him  call  for  the  elders  of  the 
church  ;  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  ^  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord:  15  and  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  him  that  is  sick,  and  the 
Lord  shall  raise  him  up  ;  and  if  he  have  committed  sins,  it  shall  be  forgiven 
him.  16  Confess  therefore  your  sins  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another, 
that  ye  may  be  healed.  The  supplication  of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much 
in  its  working.  17  Elijah  was  a  man  of  like  ''passions  with  us,  and  he  prayed 
8 fervently  that  it  might  not  rain;  and  it  rained  not  on  the  earth  for  three 
years  and  six  months.  18  And  he  prayed  again  ;  and  the  heaven  gave  rain, 
and  the  earth  brought  forth  her  fruit. 

19  My  lircthren,  if  any  among  you  do  err  from  the  truth,  and  one  convert 
him  ;  20  ^let  him  know,  that  he  which  converteth  a  sinner  from  the  error  of 
his  way  shall  save  a  soul  from  death,  and  shall  cover  a  multitude  of  sins. 


iQr  unto  "^Gx. presence.  'Or,  he  *0r,  endurance  "Or,  let  yours  be  the  yea, 
yea,  and  the  nay,  nay  Compare  Matt.  v.  37.  "  Or,  having  anointed  '  Or,  nature  "Gr. 
with  prayer.    "  Some  ancient  authorities  read  know  ye. 


PART    III. 

MISSIONS   IN  ASIA  MINOR,  MACEDONIA,  AND  GREECE.* 

FROM    THE   BEGINNING   OF   PAUL'S   FIRST   MISSIONARY   JOURNEY   UNTIL 
HIS   LAST  ARRIVAL   IN   JERUSALEM. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

PAUL'S   FIRST   MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 

§31.     BARNABAS    AND     SAUL    SENT    FORTH    FROM    ANTIOCH. 

Acts   13 : 1-3. 

I  Now  there  were  at  Antioch,  in  the  church  that  was  there,  prophets 
and  teachers,  Barnabas,  and  Symeon  that  was  called  Niger,  and  Lucius 
of  Cyrene,  and  Manaen  the  foster-brotlier  of  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and 
Saul.  2  And  as  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy 
Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I 
have  called  them.  3  Then,  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed  and  laid 
their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away. 

§32.     PREACHING  THE  WORD   AT   SALAMIS  AND   PAPHOS. 

Acts  13:4-12. 

4  So  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  went  down  to  Seleucia ; 
and  from  thence  they  sailed  to  Cyprus.  5  And  when  they  were  at  Sal- 
amis,  they  proclaimed  the  word  of  God  in  the  synagogues  of  the  Jews  : 
and  they  had  also  John  as  their  attendant.  6  And  when  they  had  gone 
through  the  whole  island  unto  Paphos,  they  found  a  certain  ^  sorcerer,  a 
false  prophet,  a  Jew,  whose  name  was  Bar-Jesus  ;  7  which  was  with  the 
proconsul,  Sergius  Paulus.  a  man  of  understanding.  The  same  called 
unto  him  Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  sought  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 
8  But  Elymas  the  ^  sorcerer  (for  so  is  his  name  by  interpretation)  with- 
stood them,  seeking  to  turn  aside  the  proconsul  from  the  faith.     9  But 

iQr.  Magus:  as  in  Matt.  ii.  i,  7,  16. 
*  See  Note  3. 

33, 


34  PAUL'S  FIRST  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§32. 

Saul,  who  is  also  called  Paul,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  fastened  his 
eyes  on  him,  10  and  said,  O  full  of  all  guile  and  all  villany,  thou  son  of 
the  devil,  thou  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  wilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert 
the  right  ways  of  the  Lord?  11  And  now,  behold,  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  upon  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  blind,  not  seeing  the  sun  ifor  a  season. 
And  immediately  there  fell  on  him  a  mist  and  a  darkness ;  and  he  went 
about  seeking  some  to  lead  him  by  the  hand.  12  Then  the  proconsul, 
when  he  saw  what  was  done,  believed,  being  astonished  at  the  teaching 
of  the  Lord. 

§33.     AT   PISIDIAN   ANTIOCH. 
Acts   13 :  13-52. 

13  Now  Paul  and  his  company  set  sail  from  Paphos,  and  came  to 
Perga  in  Pamphylia :  and  John  departed  from  them  and  returned  to 
Jerusalem.  14  But  they,  passing  through  from  Perga,  came  to  Antioch 
of  Pisidia ;  and  they  went  into  the  synagogue  on  the  sabbath  day,  and 
sat  down.  15  And  after  the  reading  of  the  law  and  the  prophets  the 
rulers  of  the  synagogue  sent  unto  them,  saying.  Brethren,  if  ye  have  any 
word  of  exhortation  for  the  people,  say  on.  16  And  Paul  stood  up,  and 
beckoning  with  the  hand  said. 

Men  of  Israel,  and  ye  that  fear  God,  hearken.  17  The  God  of  this 
people  Israel  chose  our  fathers,  and  exalted  the  people  when  they  so- 
journed in  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  with  a  high  arm  led  he  them  forth 
out  of  it.  18  And  for  about  the  time  of  forty  years  -suffered  he  their 
manners  in  the  wilderness.  19  And  when  he  had  destroyed  seven  na- 
tions in  the  land  of  Canaan,  he  gave  them  their  land  for  an  inheritance, 
for  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  years  :  20  and  after  these  things  he 
gave  them  judges  until  Samuel  the  prophet.  21  And  afterward  they 
asked  for  a  king :  and  God  gave  unto  them  Saul  the  son  of  Kish,  a  man 
of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  for  the  space  of  forty  years.  22  And  when  he 
had  removed  him,  he  raised  up  David  to  be  their  king ;  to  whom  also 
he  bare  witness,  and  said,  I  have  found  David  the  son  of  Jesse,  a  man 
after  my  heart,  who  shall  do  all  my  '^will.  23  Of  this  man's  seed  hath 
God  according  to  promise  brought  unto  Israel  a  Saviour,  Jesus  ;  24  wlien 
John  had  first  preached  ^before  his  coming  the  baptism  of  repentance 
to  all  the  people  of  Israel.  25  And  as  John  was  fulfilling  his  course,  he 
said.  What  suppose  ye  that  I  am  ?  I  am  not  he.  But  behold,  there 
Cometh  one  after  me,  the  shoes  of  whose  feet  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose. 
26  Brethren,  children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham,  and  those  among  you 
that  fear  God,  to  us  is  the  word  of  this  salvation  sent  forth.  27  For  they 
that  dwell  in  Jerusalem,  and  their  rulers,  because  they  knew  him  not, 
nor  the  voices  of  the  prophets  which  are  read  every  sabbath,  fulfilled 
them  by  condemning  ///;//.  28  And  though  they  found  no  cause  of  death 
iti  him,  yet  asked  tliey  of  Pilate  that  he  should  be  slain.  29  And  when 
they  had  fulfilled  all  things  that  were  written  of  him,  they  took  him  down 
from  the  tree,  and  laid  him  in  a  tomb.  30  But  God  raised  him  from  the 
dead :     31  and  he  was  seen  for  many  days  of  them  that  came  up  with 

iQr,  utitil  2  Many  ancient  authorities  read  bare  he  them  as  a  nursing-father  in  the 
wilderness.     See  Dcut.  i.  31.    ^Ci. wills,    ^Gt.  ie/bre  the /ace  (f  his  entering  in. 


^^S-]  ^^  PI  SID  I  AN  ANTIOCH.  35 

him  from  Galilee  to  Jerusalem,  who  are  now  his  witnesses  unto  the 
people.  32  And  we  bring  you  good  tidings  of  the  promise  made  unto 
the  fathers,  33  how  that  God  hath  fulfilled  the  same  unto  our  children, 
in  that  he  raised  up  Jesus ;  as  also  it  is  written  in  the  second  psalm. 
Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee.  34  And  as  concerning 
that  he  raised  him  up  from  the  dead,  now  no  more  to  return  to  corrup- 
tion, he  hath  spoken  on  thiswise,  I  will  give  you  the  holy  and  sure  bless- 
ings of  David.  35  Because  he  saith  also  in  another  psal//!.  Thou  wilt 
not  give  thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.  36  For  David  after  he  had 
1  in  his  ovv-n  generation  served  the  counsel  of  God,  fell  on  sleep,  and  was 
laid  unto  his  fathers,  and  saw  corruption  :  37  but  he  whom  God  raised 
up  saw  no  corruption.  38  Be  it  known  unto  you  therefore,  brethren, 
that  through  this  man  is  proclaimed  unto  you  remission  of  sins  ;  39  and 
by  him  every  one  that  believeth  is  justified  from  all  things,  from  which 
ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  of  Moses.  40  Beware  therefore, 
lest  that  come  upon  yoii  which  is  spoken  in  the  prophets ; 

41  Behold,  ye  despisers,  and  wonder,  and  '^perish  ; 
For  I  work  a  work  in  your  days, 

A  work  which  ye  shall  in  no  wise  believe,  if  one  declare  it  unto 
you. 

42  And  as  they  went  out,  they  besought  that  these  words  might  be 
spoken  to  them  the  next  sabbath.  43  Now  when  the  synagogue  broke 
up,  many  of  the  Jews  and  of  the  devout  proselytes  followed  Paul  and 
Barnabas  :  who,  speaking  to  them,  urged  them  to  continue  in  the  grace 
of  God. 

44  And  the  next  sabbath  almost  the  whole  city  was  gathered  together 
to  hear  the  word  of  ^God.  45  But  when  the  Jews  saw  the  multitudes, 
they  were  filled  with  jealousy,  and  contradicted  the  things  which  were 
spoken  by  Paul,  and  ''blasphemed.  46  And  Paul  and  Barnabas  spake 
out  boldly,  and  said.  It  was  necessary  that  the  word  of  God  should  first 
be  spoken  to  you.  Seeing  ye  thrust  it  from  you,  and  judge  yourselves 
unworthy  of  eternal  life,  lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles.  47  For  so  hath 
the  Lord  commanded  us,  saying, 

I  have  set  thee  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles, 

That  thou  shouldest  be  for  salvation  unto  the  uttermost  part  of 
the  earth. 

48  And  as  the  Gentiles  heard  this,  they  were  glad,  and  glorified  the 
word  of  ^  God :  and  as  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life  believed. 

49  And  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  spread  abroad  throughout  all  the 
region.  50  But  the  Jews  urged  on  the  devout  women  of  honourable 
estate,  and  the  chief  men  of  the  city,  and  stirred  up  a  persecution 
against  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  cast  them  out  of  their  borders.  51  But 
they  shook  off  the  dust  of  their  feet  against  them,  and  came  unto 
Ico'nium.  52  And  the  disciples  were  filled  with  joy  and  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

1  Or,  served  his  omn  generation  by  the  counsel  of  God,  fell  on  sleep  Or,  served  his 
owft  generation,  fell  on  sleep  by  the  counsel  of  God  ^  Or,  vanish  away  3  Many  ancient 
authorities  read //i^  Lord.     ^Or,  railed 


36  PAULS  FIRST  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§34. 


§34.     AT   ICONIUM. 

Acts  14  :  1-7. 

I  And  it  came  to  pass  in  Iconiuni,  that  they  entered  together  into 
the  synagogue  of  the  Jews,  and  so  spalce,  that  a  great  multitude  both  ot 
Jews'and  of  Greeks  believed.  2  But  the  Jews  that  were  disobedient 
stirred  up  the  souls  of  the  Gentiles,  and  made  them  evil  aftected  against 
the  brethren.  3  Long  time  therefore  they  tarried  ^//^;-fc' speaking  boldly 
in  the  Lord,  which  bare  witness  unto  the  word  of  his  grace,  granting 
signs  and  wonders  to  be  done  by  their  hands.  4  But  the  multitude  of 
the  city  was  divided ;  and  part  held  with  the  Jews,  and  part  with  the 
apostles.  5  And  when  there  was  made  an  onset  both  of  the  Gentiles 
and  of  the  Jews  with  their  rulers,  to  entreat  them  shamefully,  and  to 
stone  them,  6  they  became  aware  of  it,  and  fled  unto  the  cities  of 
Lycaonia,  Lystra  and  Derbe,  and  the  region  round  about :  7  and 
there  they  preached  the  gospel. 


§35.     AT  LYSTRA  AND   DERBE,  AND  THE  RETURN  TO 
ANTIOCH   IN  SYRIA. 

Acts  14  :  8-28. 

8  And  at  Lystra  there  sat  a  certain  man,  impotent  in  his  feet,  a 
cripple  from  his  mother's  womb,  who  never  had  walked.  9  The  same 
heard  Paul  speaking :  who,  fastening  his  eyes  upon  him,  and  seeing  that 
he  had  faith  to  be  ^  made  whole,  10  said  with  a  loud  voice.  Stand  up- 
right on  thy  feet.  And  he  leaped  up  and  walked.  11  And  when  the 
multitudes  saw  what  Paul  had  done,  they  lifted  up  their  voice,  saying  in 
the  speech  of  Lycaonia,  The  gods  are  come  down  to  us  in  the  likeness 
of  men.  12  And  they  called  Ikirnabas,  -Jupiter;  and  Paul,  ^Mercury, 
because  he  was  the  chief  speaker.  13  And  the  priest  of  -Jupiter,  whose 
temple  was  before  the  city,  brought  oxen  and  garlands  unto  the  gates, 
and  would  have  done  sacrifice  with  the  multitudes.  14  But  when  the 
apostles,  Barnabas  and  Paul,  heard  of  it,  they  rent  their  garments,  and 
sprang  forth  among  the  multitude,  crying  out  15  and  saying.  Sirs,  why 
do  ye  these  things?  We  also  are  men  of  like  ^  passions  with  you,  and 
bring  you  good  tidings,  that  ye  should  turn  from  these  vain  things  unto 
the  living  God,  who  made  the  heaven  and  the  earth  and  the  sea,  and  all 
that  in  them  is:  16  who  in  the  generations  gone  by  suffered  all  the 
nations  to  walk  in  their  own  ways.  17  And  yet  he  left  not  himself 
without  witness,  in  that  he  did  good,  and  gave  you  from  heaven  rains 
and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  your  hearts  with  food  and  gladness.  18  And 
with  these  sayings  scarce  restrained  they  the  multitude*  from  doing 
sacrifice  unto  them. 

19  But  there  came  Jews  thither  from  Antioch  and  Iconium  :  and 
having  persuaded  the  multitudes,  they  stoned  Paul,  and  dragged  him 
out  of  the  city,  supposing  that  he  was  dead.     20  But  as  the  disciples 

'^  Ox,  saved    ^Gx.  Zeus.    ^Gx.  Hcriius.     *Ox,fiaiure 


§36.] 


THE    COUNCIL  AT  JERUSALEM. 


37 


stood  round  about  him,  he  rose  up,  and  entered  into  the  city :  and  on 
the  morrow  he  went  forth  with  Barnabas  to  Derbe.  21  And  when  they 
had  preached  the  gospel  to  tliat  city,  and  liad  made  many  disciples,  they 
returned  to  Lystra,  and  to  Iconium,  and  to  Antioch,  22  confirming  the 
souls  of  the  disciples,  exhorting  them  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and  that 
through  many  tribulations  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
23  And  when  they  had  appointed  for  them  elders  in  every  church,  and 
had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  commended  them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom 
they  had  believed.  24  And  they  passed  through  Pisidia,  and  came  to 
Pamphylia.  25  And  when  they  had  spoken  the  word  in  Perga,  they 
went  down  to  Attalia ;  26  and  thence  they  sailed  to  Antioch,  from 
whence  they  had  been  committed  to  the  grace  of  God  for  the  work 
which  they  had  fulfilled.  27  And  when  they  were  come,  and  had 
gathered  the  church  together,  they  rehearsed  all  things  that  God  had 
done  with  them,  and  how  that  he  had  opened  a  door  of  faith  unto  the 
Gentiles.     28  And  they  tarried  no  little  time  with  the  disciples. 


CHAPTER  X. 

PAUL'S    SECOND    SOJOURN    IN    ANTIOCH    AND    THE    COUNCIL 
AT  JERUSALEM. 


§36.    THE  COUNCIL  AT  JERUSALEM. 


Acts  15  :  1-29. 

I  And  certain  men  came  down 
from  Judaea  and  taught  the  breth- 
ren, saying,  Except  ye  be  circum- 
cised after  the  custom  of  Moses, 
ye  cannot  be  saved.  2  And  when 
Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  questioning  with 
them,  tlic  brethren  appointed  that 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  certain 
other  of  them,  should  go  up  to 
Jerusalem  unto  the  apostles  and 
elders  about  this  question.  3  They 
therefore,  being  brought  on  their 
way  by  the  church,  passed  through 
both  Phoenicia  and  Samaria,  de- 
claring the  conversion  of  the  Gen- 
tiles :  and  they  caused  great  joy 
unto  all  the  brethren.    4  And  when 


[Gal.  2  :  i-io.] 

I  Then  ^  after  the  space  of  four- 
teen years  I  went  up  again  to  Jeru- 
salem with  Barnabas,  taking  Titus 
also  with  me.  2  And  I  went  up  by 
revelation ;  and  I  laid  before  them 
the  gospel  which  I  preach  among 
the  Gentiles,  but  privately  before 
them  who  ^were  of  repute,  lest  by 
any  means  I  should  be  running,  or 
had  run,  in  vain.  3  But  not  even 
Titus  who  was  with  me,  being  a 
Greek,  was  compelled  to  be  circum- 
cised :  4  3  and  that  because  of  the 
false  brethren  privily  brought  in, 
who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our 
liberty  which  we  have  in  Christ 
Jesus,  that  they  might  bring  us  into 
bondage :     5  to  whom  we  gave  place 


'  Or,  in  the  course  of   "  Or,  are    "  Or,  but  it  \vn^  because  of 


38 


THE    COUNCIL  AT  JERUSALEM. 


[§36. 


Acts  15. 

they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they 
were  received  of  the  church  and 
the  apostles  and  the  elders,  and 
they  rehearsed  all  things  that  God 
had'  done  with  them.  5  But  there 
rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the 
Pharisees  who  believed,  saying,  It 
is  needful  to  circumcise  them,  and 
to  charge  them  to  keep  the  law  of 
Moses. 

6  And  the  apostles  and  the 
elders  were  gathered  together  to 
consider  of  this  matter.  7  And 
when  there  had  been  much  ques- 
tioning, Peter  rose  up,  and  said 
unto  them, 

Brethren,  ye  know  how  that  ^  a 
good  while  ago  God  made  choice 
among  you,  that  by  my  mouth  the 
Gentiles  should  hear  the  word  of 
the  gospel,  and  believe.  8  And 
God,  which  knoweth  the  heart,  bare 
them  witness,  giving  them  the 
Holy  Ghost,  even  as  he  did  unto 
us  ;  9  and  he  made  no  distinction 
between  us  and  them,  cleansing 
their  hearts  by  faith.  10  Now 
therefore  why  tempt  ye  God,  that 
ye  should  put  a  yoke  upon  the 
neck  of  the  disciples,  which  neither 
our  fathers  nor  we  were  able  to 
bear?  11  But  we  believe  that  we 
shall  be  saved  through  the  grace  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  in  like  manner  as 
they. 

12  And  all  the  multitude  kept 
silence ;  and  they  hearkened  un- 
to Barnabas  and  Paul  rehearsing 
what  signs  and  wonders  God  had 
wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by 
them.  13  And  after  they  had  held 
their  peace,  James  answered,  say- 
ing, 

Brethren,  hearken  unto  me  :  14 
Synieon  hath  rehearsed  how  first 
God  did  visit  the  Gentiles,  to  take 
out  of  them  a  people  for  his  name. 


[Gal.  2.] 

in  the  way  of  subjection,  no,  not 
for  an  hour ;  that  the  truth  of  the 
gospel  might  continue  with  you.  6 
But  from  those  who  -  were  reputed 
to  be  somewhat  (^  whatsoever  they 
were,  it  maketh  no  matter  to  me : 
God  accepteth  not  man's  person)  — 
they,  I  say,  who  were  of  repute  im- 
parted nothing  to  me  :  7  but  con- 
trariwise, when  they  saw  that  I  had 
been  intrusted  with  the  gospel  of 
the  uncircumcision,  even  as  Peter 
with  tJie  gospel  of  the  circumcision 
(8  for  he  that  wrought  for  Peter 
unto  the  apostleship  of  the  circum- 
cision wrought  for  me  also  unto  the 
Gentiles) ;  9  and  when  they  per- 
ceived the  grace  that  was  given 
unto  me,  James  and  Cephas  and 
John,  they  who  "■^were  reputed  to 
be  pillars,  gave  to  me  and  Barna- 
bas the  right  hands  of  fellowship, 
that  we  should  go  unto  the  Gentiles, 
and  they  unto  the  circumcision ; 
10  only  they  would  that  we  should 
remember  the  poor;  which  very 
thing  I  was  also  zealous  to  do. 


^Gr.  from  early  days.     -Or,  ari;    ^Or,  what  they  once  were 


§36.] 


THE    COUNCIL  AT  JERUSALEM. 


39 


Acts  15. 

15  And  to  this  agree  the  words  of 
the  prophets  ;  as  it  is  written, 

16  After  these  things  I  will  I'e- 

turn, 
And  I   will  build  again  the 

tabernacle  of  David,  which 

is  fallen ; 
And  I  will  build   again  the 

ruins  thereof, 
And  I  will  set  it  up  : 

17  That  the  residue  of  men  may 

seek  after  the  Lord, 
And   all  the   Gentiles,  upon 
whom  my  name  is  called, 

18  Saith   the  Lord,  ^who  mak- 

eth  these  things  known 
from  the  beginning  of  the 
world. 
ig  Wherefore  my  judgement  is, 
that  we  trouble  not  them  which 
from  among  the  Gentiles  turn  to 
God  ;  20  but  that  we  ^  write  unto 
them,  that  they  abstain  from  the 
pollutions  of  idols,  and  from  forni- 
cation, and  from  what  is  strangled, 
and  from  blood.  21  For  Moses 
from  generations  of  old  hath  in 
every  city  them  that  preach  him, 
being  read  in  the  synagogues  every 
sabbath. 

22  Then  it  seemed  good  to  the 
apostles  and  the  elders,  with  the 
whole  church,  to  choose  men  out  of 
their  company,  and  send  them  to 
Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas ; 
7iainely,  Judas  called  Barsabbas,  and 
Silas,  chief  men  among  the  breth- 
ren :  23  and  they  wrote  thus  by 
them,  The  apostles  and  the  elder 
brethren  unto  the  brethren  which 
are  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch  and 
Syria  and  Cilicia,  greeting :  24  For- 
asmuch as  we  have  heard  that 
certain  ^  which  went  out  from  us 
have  troubled  you  with  words,  sub- 
verting your  souls ;  to  whom  we 
gave     no     commandment ;      25  it 


'^  Or,  who  doeth  these  things  which  were  kiioiun 
authorities  omit  ivhi'ch  went  out. 


'Or,  enjoin  them      ^ Some  ancient 


40 


IN  ANTTOCH  AGAIN. 


[§36. 


Acts  15. 

seemed  good  unto  us,  having  come 
to  one  accord,  to  choose  out  men 
and  send  them  unto  you  with  our  be- 
loved Barnabas  and  Paul,  26  men 
that  have  hazarded  their  lives  for 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
27  We  have  sent  therefore  Judas 
and  Silas,  who  themselves  also  shall 
tell  you  the  same  things  by  word  of 
mouth.  28  For  it  seemed  good  to 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay 
upon  you  no  greater  burden  than 
these  necessary  things ;  29  that  ye 
abstain  from  things  sacrificed  to 
idols,  and  from  blood,  and  from 
things  strangled,  and  from  fornica- 
tion ;  from  which  if  ye  keep  your- 
selves, it  shall  be  well  with  you. 
Fare  ye  well. 


§37.     REPORT  OF  THE    COUNCIL'S    ACTION  TO  THE  CHURCH 
IN   ANTIOCH, 

Acts  15  :  30-35. 

30  So  they,  when  they  were  dismissed,  came  down  to  Antioch ;  and 
having  gathered   the  multitude  together,  they  delivered  the   epistle. 

31  And  when  they  had  read  it,  they  rejoiced  for  the  ^consolation. 

32  And  Judas  and  Silas,  being  themselves  also  prophets,  -exliorted 
the  brethren  with  many  words,  and  confirmed  them.  33  And  after 
they  had  si)ent  some  time  tJiere,  they  were  dismissed  in  peace  from  the 
brethren  unto  those  that  had  sent  them  forth. ^  35  But  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas tarried  in  Antioch,  teaching  and  preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
with  many  others  also. 


§38.     PETER'S   VISIT  TO  ANTIOCH.* 

[Gal.  2  :  11-21.] 

1 1  But  when  Cephas  came  to  Antioch,  I  resisted  him  to  the  face, 
because  he  stood  condemned.  12  For  before  that  certain  came  from 
James,  he  did  eat  with  the  Gentiles  :  but  when  they  came,  he  drew 
back  and  separated  himself,  fearing  tliem  that  were  of  tlie  circumcision. 
13  And  the  rest  of  the  Jews  dissembled  likewise  with  him;  insomuch 
that  even  Barnabas  was  carried  away  witli  their  dissimulation.  14  But 
when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  uprightly  according  to  the  truth  of 

'  Or,  exhortation  ^  Or,  comforted  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert,  with  variations, 
ver.  34  But  it  seemed  good  unto  Silas  to  abide  there. 

♦See  Note  4. 


§40.]  ASfA   MINOR  HE  VISITED.  4 1 

the  gospel,  I  said  unto  Cephas  before  i/ie//i  all,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew, 
livest  as  do  the  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  how  compellest  thou 
the  Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  ?  15  We  being  Jews  by  nature, 
and  not  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  16  yet  knowing  that  a  man  is  not 
justified  by  ^the  works  of  the  law,  '^save  through  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  even  we  believed  on  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  might  be  justified  by 
faith  in  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the  law :  because  by  the  works 
of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified.  17  But  if,  while  we  sought  to  be 
justified  in  Christ,  we  ourselves  also  were  found  sinners,  is  Christ  a 
minister  of  sin  ?  God  forbid.  18  For  if  I  build  up  again  those  things 
which  I  destroyed,  I  prove  myself  a  transgressor.  19  For  I  through 
3  the  law  died  unto  ^the  law,  that  I  might  live  unto  God.  20  I  have 
been  crucified  with  Christ ;  *yet  I  live;  and  yet  no  longer  I,  but  Christ 
liveth  in  me :  and  that  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  in  faith, 
the  faith  which  is  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself 
up  for  me.  21  I  do  not  make  void  the  grace  of  God :  for  if  righteous- 
ness is  through  ^the  law,  then  Christ  died  for  nought. 


CHAPTER  XL 

PAUL'S   SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 

§39.     THE   DISSENSION   BETWEEN   PAUL  AND   BARNABAS. 

Acts  15  :  36-41. 

36  And  after  some  days  Paul  said  unto  Barnabas,  Let  us  return  now 
and  visit  the  brethren  in  every  city  wherein  we  proclaimed  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  and  see  how  they  fare.  37  And  Barnabas  was  minded  to 
take  with  them  John  also,  who  was  called  Mark.  38  But  Paul  thought 
not  good  to  take  with  them  him  who  withdrew  from  them  from 
Pamphylia,  and  went  not  with  them  to  the  work.  39  And  there  arose 
a  sharp  contention,  so  that  they  parted  asunder  one  from  the  other, 
and  Barnabas  took  Mark  with  him,  and  sailed  away  unto  Cyprus ; 
40  but  Paul  chose  Silas,  and  went  forth,  being  commended  by  the 
brethren  to  the  grace  of  the  Lord.  41  And  he  went  through  Syria 
and  Cilicia,  confirming  the  churches. 

§40.     THE  CHURCHES  IN   SOUTHERN  ASIA  MINOR  REVISITED. 

Acts  16  :  1-5. 

I  And  he  came  also  to  Derbe  and  to  Lystra :  and  behold,  a  cer- 
tain disciple  was  there,  named  Timothy,  the  son  of  a  Jewess  which 
believed ;  but  his  father  was  a  Greek.     2  The  same  was  well  reported 

'^Or,  works  of  law  ''■Ox,  but  only  ''■Or,  law  *  Ox,  and  it  is  710  longer  I  that  live,  hut 
Christ  dr'c. 


42  PAUDS  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§40. 

of  by  the  brethren  that  were  at  Lystra  and  Iconium.  3  Him  would 
Paul  have  to  go  forth  with  him;  and  he  took  and  circumcised  him 
because  of  the  Jews  that  were  in  those  parts :  for  they  all  knew  that 
liis  father  was  a  Greek.  4  And  as  they  went  on  their  way  through  the 
cities,  they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  which  had  been 
ordained  of  the  apostles  and  elders  that  were  at  Jerusalem.  5  So  the 
churches  were  strengthened  in  the  faith,  and  increased  in  number  daily. 


§41.     THE  JOURNEY  TO  TROAS,  AND  THE  VISION   OF  PAUL. 

Acts  16 :  6-10. 

6  And  they  went  through  the  region  of  Phrygia  and  Galatia,  hav- 
ing been  forbidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  speak  the  word  in  Asia;  7 
and  when  they  were  come  over  against  Mysia,  they  assayed  to  go  into 
Bithynia;  and  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  suffered  them  not;  8  and  passing 
by  Mysia,  they  came  down  to  Troas.  9  And  a  vision  appeared  to  Paul 
in  the  night ;  There  was  a  man  of  Macedonia  standing,  Ijeseeching  him, 
and  saying,  Come  over  into  Macedonia,  and  help  us.  10  And  when  he 
had  seen  the  vision,  straightway  we  sought  to  go  forth  into  Macedonia, 
concluding  that  God  had  called  us  for  to  preach  the  gospel  unto  them. 

§42.     THE   BEGINNING  OF  THE   GOSPEL   IN   PHILIPPI. 
Acts  16:  11-40. 

1 1  Setting  sail  therefore  from  Troas,  we  made  a  straight  course  to 
Samothrace,  and  the  day  following  to  Ncapolis ;  12  and  from  tlicnce 
to  Philippi,  which  is  a  city  of  Macedonia,  the  first  of  the  district,  a 
Roman  colony  :  and  we  were  in  this  city  tarrying  certain  days.  13  And 
on  the  sabbath  day  we  went  forth  wi'tliout  the  gate  by  a  river  side, 
where  we  supposed  there  was  a  place  of  prayer ;  and  we  sat  down,  and 
spake  unto  the  women  which  were  come  together.  14  And  a  certain 
woman  named  Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  of  the  city  of  Thyatira,  one 
that  worshipped  God,  heard  us :  whose  heart  the  Lord  opened,  to  give 
heed  unto  the  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul.  15  And  when  she 
was  baptized,  and  her  household,  she  besought  us,  saying,  If  ye  have 
judged  me  to  be  faithful  to  the  Lord,  come  into  my  house,  and  abide 
there.     And  she  constrained  us. 

16  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  we  were  going  to  the  place  of  prayer, 
that  a  certain  maid  having  ^a  spirit  of  divination  met  us,  which  brouglit 
her  masters  much  gain  by  soothsaying.  17  The  same  following  after 
Paul  and  us  cried  out,  saying,  These  men  arc  '■^servants  of  the  Most 
High  God,  which  proclaim  unto  you  ^ the  way  of  salvation.  18  And 
this  she  did  for  many  days.  But  Paul,  being  sore  troubled,  turned  and 
said  to  the  spirit,  I  charge  thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  come 
out  of  her.     And  it  came  out  that  very  hour. 

19  But  when  her  masters  saw  that  the  hope  of  their  gain  was  ^gone, 
they  laid  hold  on  Paul  and  Silas,  and  dragged  them  into  the  market- 

>  Gr.  a  spirit,  a  Python.     '  Gr.  bondservants.     "Or,  a  xvay    *  Gr.  co»if  out. 


§43-]         BEGINNING    OF  THE    GOSPEL  IN  PHILIPPI.  43 

place  before  the  rulers,  20  and  when  they  had  brought  them  unto  the 
1  magistrates,  they  said,  These  men,  being  Jews,  do  exceedingly  trouble 
our  "city,  21  and  set  forth  customs  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  us  to 
receive,  or  to  observe,  being  Romans.  22  And  the  multitude  rose  up 
together  against  them:  and  the  ^magistrates  rent  their  garments  off 
them,  and  commanded  to  beat  them  with  rods.  23  And  when  they  had 
laid  many  stripes  upon  them,  they  cast  them  into  prison,  charging  the 
jailor  to  keep  them  safely  :  24  who,  having  received  such  a  charge,  cast 
them  into  the  inner  prison,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks.  25 
But  about  midnight  Paul  and  Silas  were  praying  and  singing  hymns 
unto  God,  and  the  prisoners  were  listening  to  them ;  26  and  suddenly 
there  was  a  great  earthquake,  so  that  the  foundations  of  the  prison- 
house  were  shaken :  and  immediately  all  the  doors  were  opened ;  and 
every  one's  bands  were  loosed.  27  And  the  jailor  being  roused  out  of 
sleep,  and  seeing  the  prison  doors  open,  drew  his  sword,  and  was  about 
to  kill  himself,  supposing  that  the  prisoners  had  escaped.  28  But  Paul 
cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying.  Do  thyself  no  harm  :  for  we  are  all  here. 
29  And  he  called  for  lights,  and  sprang  in,  and,  trembling  for  fear,  fell 
down  before  Paul  and  Silas,  30  and  brought  them  out,  and  said.  Sirs, 
what  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  31  And  they  said,  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  thou  and  thy  house.  32  And  they 
spake  the  word  of  "the  Lord  unto  him,  with  all  that  were  in  his  house. 
33  And  he  took  them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and  washed  their 
stripes  ;  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his,  immediately.  34  And  he 
brought  them  up  into  his  house,  and  set  ^meat  before  them,  and 
rejoiced  greatly,  with  all  his  house,  ''having  believed  in  God. 

35  But  when  it  was  day,  the  ^ magistrates  sent  the  ^Serjeants,  say- 
ing, Let  those  men  go.  36  And  the  jailor  reported  the  words  to  Paul, 
saying.  The  ^  magistrates  have  sent  to  let  you  go :  now  therefore  come 
forth,  and  go  in  peace.  37  But  Paul  said  unto  them,  They  have  beaten 
us  publicly,  uncondemned,  men  that  are  Romans,  and  have  cast  us  into 
prison  ;  and  do  they  now  cast  us  out  privily  ?  nay  verily  ;  but  let  them 
come  themselves  and  bring  us  out.  38  And  the  ^Serjeants  reported 
these  words  unto  the  ^  magistrates  :  and  they  feared,  when  they  heard 
that  they  were  Romans ;  39  and  they  came  and  besought  them  ;  and 
when  they  had  brought  them  out,  they  asked  them  to  go  away  from  the 
city.  40  And  they  went  out  of  the  prison,  and  entered  into  tJie  house 
^  Lydia :  and  when  they  had  seen  the  brethren,  they  ^comforted 
them,  and  departed. 

§43.     a  THE    PLANTING    OF  THE    CHURCH    IN   THESSALONICA. 

Acts  17 :  1-9. 

I  Now  when  they  had  passed  through  Amphipolis  and  Apollonia, 
they  came  to  Thessalonica,  where  was  a  synagogue  of  the  Jews  :  2  and 
Paul,  as  his  custom  was,  went  in  unto  them,  and  for  three  "'  sabbath 

^Gr.  frietors.  -?>orae  ancient  authorities  read  God.  ^Gr.  a  tabic.  ^  Or,  having 
believed  God    ^  Gr.  lictors.     ^  Or,  exhorted     '  Or,  iveeks 

a  See  passages  marked  a  page  44. 


44  PAULS  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§43. 

days  reasoned  with  them  from  the  scriptures,  3  opening  and  alleging, 
that  it  behoved  the  Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  again  from  the  dead ; 
and  that  this  Jesus,  whom,  said  he.,  I  proclaim  unto  you,  is  the  Christ. 
4  And  some  of  them  were  persuaded,  and  consorted  with  Paul  and 
Silas ;  and  of  the  devout  Greeks  a  great  multitude,  and  of  the  chief 
women  not  a  few.  5  But  the  Jews,  being  moved  with  jealousy,  took 
unto  them  certain  vile  fellows  of  the  rabble,  and  gathering  a  crowd,  set 
the  city  on  an  uproar;  and  assaulting  the  house  of  Jason,  they  sought 
to  bring  them  forth  to  the  people.  6  And  when  they  found  them  not, 
they  dragged  Jason  and  certain  brethren  before  the  rulers  of  the  city, 

a  I  Thess.  1:2  —  2:14.  We  give  thanks  to  God  always  for  you  all,  making 
mention  of  yoii  in  our  prayers  ;  3  remembering  without  ceasing  your  work  of  faith 
and  labour  of  love  and  patience  of  hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before  our  God 
and  Father ;  4  knowing,  brethren  beloved  of  God,  your  election,  5  how  that  our 
gospel  came  not  unto  you  in  word  only,  but  also  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  in  much  assurance;  even  as  ye  know  what  manner  of  men  we  shewed  our- 
selves toward  you  for  your  sake.  6  And  ye  became  imitators  of  us,  and  of  the 
Lord,  having  received  the  word  in  much  affliction,  with  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 

7  so  that  ye  became  an  ensample  to  all  that  believe  in  Macedonia  and  in  Achaia. 

8  For  from  you  hath  sounded  forth  the  word  of  the  Lord,  not  only  in  Mace- 
donia and  Achaia,  but  in  every  place  your  faith  to  God-ward  is  gone  forth ;  so 
that  we  need  not  to  speak  anything.  9  For  they  themselves  report  concern- 
ing us  what  manner  of  entering  in  we  had  unto  you ;  and  how  ye  turned  unto 
God  from  idols,  to  serve  a  living  and  true  God,  10  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  from 
heaven,  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead,  even  Jesus,  which  delivereth  us  from  the 
wrath  to  come. 

2  : 1  For  yourselves,  brethren,  know  our  entering  in  unto  you,  that  it  hath  not 
been  found  vain :  2  but  having  suffered  before,  and  been  shamefully  entreated,  as 
ye  know,  at  Philippi,  we  waxed  bold  in  our  God  to  speak  unto  you  the  gospel  of  God 
in  much  conflict.  3  For  our  exhortation  is  not  of  error,  nor  of  unclcanness,  nor  in 
guile  :  4  but  even  as  we  have  been  approved  of  God  to  be  intrusted  with  the  gos- 
pel, so  we  speak;  not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God  which  proveth  our  hearts.  5  For 
neither  at  any  time  were  we  found  using  words  of  flattery,  as  ye  know,  nor  a  cloke 
of  covetousness,  God  is  witness ;  6  nor  seeking  glory  of  men,  neither  from  you, 
nor  from  others,  when  we   might  have  been  burdensome,  as  apostles  of  Christ. 

7  But  we  were  gentle  in  the  midst  of  you,  as  when  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  own 
children  :  8  even  so,  being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  were  well  pleased  to 
impart  unto  you,  not  the  gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye 
were  become  very  dear  to  us.  9  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  our  labour  and 
travail :  working  night  and  day,  that  we  might  not  burden  any  of  you,  we  preached 
unto  you  the  gospel  of  God.  10  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  also,  how  holily  and 
righteously  and  unblameably  we  behaved  ourselves  toward  you  that  believe  :  11  as 
ye  know  how  we  dealt  ivith  each  one  of  you,  as  a  father  with  his  own  children,  ex- 
horting you,  and  encouraging  yoii,  and  testifying,  12  to  the  end  that  ye  should  walk 
worthily  of  God,  who  calieth  you  into  his  own  kingdom  and  glory. 

13  And  for  this  cause  we  also  thank  God  without  ceasing,  that,  when  yc  received 
from  us  the  word  of  the  message,  even  tlie  xuord  of  God,  ye  accepted  it  not  as  the 
word  of  men,  but,  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which  also  worketh  in  you  that 
believe.  14  For  ye,  brethren,  became  imitators  of  the  churches  of  God  which  are 
in  Judaea  in  Christ  Jesus  :  for  ye  also  suffered  the  same  things  of  your  own  coun- 
trymen, even  as  they  did  of  the  Jews. 

a  2  Thess.  3 : 7,  8.     For  we   behaved   not   ourselves    disorderly  among  you; 

8  neither  did  we  eat  bread  for  nought  at  any  man's  hand,  but  in  labour  and  travail, 
working  night  and  day,  that  we  might  not  burden  any  of  you. 

a  Phil.  4 :  15,  16.  And  ye  yourselves  also  know,  ye  Philippians,  that  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  gosj^el,  when  I  departed  from  Macedonia,  no  church  had  fellowship 
with  me  in  the  matter  of  giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only;  16  for  even  in  Thessa- 
lonica  yc  sent  once  and  again  unto  my  need. 


§45-]  PAUL  AT  ATHENS.  45 

ciying,  These  that  have  turned  ^  the  world  upside  down  are  come  hither 
also ;  7  whom  Jason  hath  received :  and  these  all  act  contrary  to  the 
decrees  of  Caesar,  saying  that  there  is  another  king,  one  Jesus.  8  And 
they  troubled  the  multitude  and  the  rulers  of  the  city,  when  they  heard 
these  things.  9  And  when  they  had  taken  security  from  Jason  and  the 
rest,  they  let  them  go. 

§44.     PREACHING   IN  THE   SYNAGOGUE  AT  BERCEA. 

Acts  17 :  10-15. 

10  And  the  brethren  immediately  sent  away  Paul  and  Silas  by  night 
unto  Beroea :  who  when  they  were  come  thither  went  into  the  synagogue 
of  the  Jews.  1 1  Now  these  were  more  noble  than  those  in  Thessalonica, 
in  that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  examining  the 
scriptures  daily,  whether  these  things  were  so.  12  Many  of  them  there- 
fore believed ;  also  of  the  Greek  women  of  honourable  estate,  and  of 
men,  not  a  few.  13  But  when  the  Jews  of  Thessalonica  had  knowledge 
that  the  word  of  God  was  proclaimed  of  Paul  at  Bercea  also,  they  came 
thither  likewise,  stirring  up  and  troubling  the  multitudes.  14  And  then 
immediately  the  brethren  sent  forth  Paul  to  go  as  far  as  to  the  sea  :  and 
Silas  and  Timothy  abode  there  still.  15  But  they  that  conducted  Paul 
brought  him  as  far  as  Athens  :  and  receiving  a  commandment  unto  Silas 
and  Timothy  that  they  should  come  to  him  with  all  speed,  they  departed. 


§45.     "^PAUL  at  ATHENS. 
Acts  17:  16-34. 

16  Now  while  Paul  waited  for  them  at  Athens,  his  spirit  was  provoked 
within  him,  as  he  beheld  the  city  full  of  idols.  17  So  he  reasoned  in 
the  synagogue  with  the  Jews  and  the  devout  persons,  and  in  the  market- 
place every  day  with  them  that  met  with  him.  18  And  certain  also  of 
the  Epicurean  and  Stoic  philosophers  encountered  him.  And  some  said. 
What  would  this  babbler  say?  other  some.  He  seemeth  to  be  a  setter 
forth  of  strange  -gods  :  because  he  preached  Jesus  and  the  resurrection. 
19  And  they  took  hold  of  him,  and  brought  him  ^unto  ^the  Areopagus, 
saying,  May  we  know  what  this  new  teaching  is,  which  is  spoken  by 
thee  ?  20  For  thou  bringest  certain  strange  things  to  our  ears :  we 
would  know  therefore  what  these  things  mean.  21  (Now  all  the  Athe- 
nians and  the  strangers  sojourning  there  ^  spent  their  time  in  nothing 
else,  but  either  to  tell  or  to  hear  some  new  thing.)  22  And  Paul  stood 
in  the  midst  of  the  Areopagus,  and  said. 

Ye  men  of  Athens,  in  all  things  I  perceive  that  ye  are  somewhat 
^superstitious.     23  For  as  I  passed  along,  and  observed  the  objects  of 

^Q,x.  the  inhabited  earth.  -Gr.  demons,  'i Ox,  before  ^ Ox,  the  hill  of  Mars  ^Ox, 
had  leisure  for  nothing-  else    "  Or,  religious 

a  I  Thess.  3  :  i,  2.  Wherefore  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear,  we  thought 
it  good  to  be  left  behind  at  Athens  alone  ;     2  and  sent  Timothy  .  .  . 


46  PAULS  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§45. 

your  worship,  I  found  also  an  altar  with  this  inscription,  ^to  an  un- 
known GOD.  What  therefore  ye  worship  in  ignorance,  this  set  I  forth 
unto  you.  24  The  God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,  he, 
being  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  ^temples  made  with 
hands ;  25  neither  is  he  served  by  men's  hands,  as  though  he  needed 
anything,  seeing  he  himself  giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things  ; 
26  and  he  made  of  one  every  nation  of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face 
of  the  earth,  having  determined  their  appointed  seasons,  and  the  bounds 
of  their  habitation  ;  27  that  they  should  seek  God,  if  haply  they  might 
feel  after  him,  and  find  him,  though  he  is  not  far  from  each  one  of  us  : 
28  for  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being ;  as  certain  even 
of  your  own  poets  have  said.  For  we  are  also  his  offspring.  29  Being 
then  the  offspring  of  God,  we  ought  not  to  think  that  ^the  Godhead  is 
like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art  and  device  of  man.  30 
The  times  of  ignorance  therefore  God  overlooked ;  but  now  he  ^  com- 
mandeth  men  that  they  should  all  everywhere  repent :  31  inasmuch  as 
he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge  '^the  world  in  right- 
eousness ''by  ''the  man  whom  he  hath  ordained  ;  whereof  he  hath  given 
assurance  unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 

32  Now  when  they  heard  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  some 
mocked ;  but  others  said.  We  will  hear  thee  concerning  this  yet  again. 
33  Thus  Paul  went  out  from  among  them.  34  But  certain  men  clave 
unto  him,  and  believed :  among  whom  also  was  Dionysius  the  Areop- 
agite,  and  a  woman  named  Damaris,  and  others  with  them. 

§46.   PAUL'S    FIRST    MINISTRY  IN   CORINTH:    THE   TWO   LET- 
TERS TO  THE  THESSALONIANS. 

Acts  18  :  1-17.     i  Thess.  entire.     2  Thess.  entire. 

(i)  ^  The  planting  of  the  church  in  Corinth. 

Acts  18  :  i-ii. 

I  After  these  things  he  departed  from  Athens,  and  came  to  Corinth. 
2  And  he  found  a  certain  Jew  named  Aquila,  a  man  of  Pontus  by  race, 
lately  come  from  Italy,  with  his  wife  Priscilla,  because  Claudius  had 
commanded  all  tlie  Jews  to  depart  from  Rome :  and  he  came  unto 
them  ;  3  and  because  he  was  of  the  same  trade,  he  abode  with  them,  and 

»Or,  TO  THE  UNKNOWN  GOD.  "Or,  sanctuaries  ^  Or,  that  which  is  divine 
<Somc  ancient  authorities  read  dcclarcth  to  men.  '^Gr.  The  inhabited  earth.  "Gr.  in.  'Or, 
a  man 

I I  Cor.  9  :  I,  2.  Are  not  ye  my  work  in  the  Lord  ?  2  If  to  others  I  am  not 
an  apostle,  yet  at  least  I  am  to  you :  for  the  seal  of  mine  apostleship  are 
ye  in  the  Lord. 

"  I  Cor.  3  :  5, 6.  What  then  is  Apollos  ?  and  what  is  Paul  ?  Ministers  through 
whom  ye  believed;  and  each  as  the  Lord  gave  to  him.  6  1  planted,  Apollos 
watered  ;  but  God  gave  the  inciease. 

a  I  Cor.  3:  ID.  According  to  the  grace  of  God  which  was  given  unto  me,  as  a 
wise  master-builder  I  laid  a  foundation. 

"  I  Cor.  i:  14-16.  I  thank  God  that  I  baptized  none  of  you,  save  Crispus  and 
Gaius ;     15  lest  any  man  should  say  that  ye  were  baptized  into  my  name.     16  And 


§46.]         FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    THESSALONIANS.  47 

they  wrought ;  for  by  their  trade  they  were  tentmakers.  4  And  he  reas- 
oned in  the  synagogue  every  sabbath,  and  ^  persuaded  Jews  and  Greeks. 
5  ''  But  when  Silas  and  Timothy  came  down  from  Macedonia,  Paul 
was  constrained  by  the  word,  testifying  to  the  Jews  that  Jesus  was  the 
Christ.  6  And  when  they  opposed  themselves,  and  ^blasphemed,  he 
shook  out  his  raiment,  and  said  unto  them,  Your  blood  be  upon  your 
own  heads;  I  am  clean:  from  henceforth  I  will  go  unto  the  Gentiles. 
7  And  he  departed  thence,  and  went  into  the  house  of  a  certain  man 
named  Titus  Justus,  one  that  worshipped  God,  whose  house  joined 
hard  to  the  synagogue.  8  And  Crispus,  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue, 
3  believed  in  the  Lord  with  all  his  house ;  and  many  of  the  Corinthians 
hearing  believed,  and  were  baptized.  9  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Paul 
in  the  night  by  a  vision.  Be  not  afraid,  but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy 
peace :  10  for  I  am  with  thee,  and  no  man  shall  set  on  thee  to  harm 
thee:  for  I  have  much  people  in  this  city.  11  And  he  dwelt  there  a 
year  and  six  months,  teaching  the  word  of  God  among  them. 

(2)    PatiPs  first  letter  to  the   Thessalonians.* 
1:  I  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  unto  the  church  of  the  Thessalonians 
in  God  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :    Grace  to  you  and  peace. 

^Gr.  sought  to  persuade.     '^  Ox,  railed    ^Gx.  believed  the  Lord. 

I  baptized  also  tfee  household  of  Stephanas  :  besides  I  know  not  whether  I  bap- 
tized any  other. 

■>■  I  Cor.  2  :  1-5.  And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  unto  you,  came  not  with  excel- 
lency of  speech  or  of  wisdom,  proclaiming  to  you  the  mystery  of  God.  2  For  I 
determined  not  to  know  anything  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified. 
3  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling.  4  And  my 
speech  and  my  preaching  were  not  in  persuasive  words  of  wisdom,  but  in  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  of  power :  5  that  your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wis- 
dom of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 

a  I  Cor.  3  : 1,  2.  And  I,  brethren,  could  not  speak  unto  you  as  unto  spiritual, 
but  as  unto  carnal,  as  unto  babes  in  Christ.  2  I  fed  you  with  milk,  not  with  meat ; 
for  ye  were  not  yet  able  to  bear  it. 

s  I  Cor.  9  :  IT,  12.  If  we  sowed  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  matter 
if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things  ?  12  If  others  partake  of  this  right  over  you, 
do  not  we  yet  more  ?  Nevertheless  we  did  not  use  this  right.  (Cf.  Acts.  18  :  3, 
above.) 

12  Cor.  II  :  7-9.  Or  did  I  commit  a  sin  in  abasing  myself  that  ye  might  be 
exalted,  because  I  preached  to  you  the  gospel  of  God  for  nought?  8  I  robbed 
other  churches,  taking  wages  of  them  that  I  might  minister  unto  you  ;  9  and 
when  I  was  present  with  you  and  was  in  want,  I  was  not  a  burden  on  any  man ; 
for  the  brethren,  when  they  came  from  Macedonia,  supplied  the  measure  of  my 
want;  and  in  everything  I  kept  myself  from  being  burdensome  unto  you. 

*>  I  Thess.  3  :  6,  7.  But  when  Timothy  came  even  now  unto  us  from  you,  and 
brought  us  glad  tidings  of  your  faith  and  love,  and  that  ye  have  good  remem- 
brance of  us  always,  longing  to  see  us,  even  as  we  also  to  see  you  ;  for  this  cause, 
brethren,  we  were  comforted  over  you  in  all  our  distress  and  affliction  through 
your  faith. 

b  Cf.  also  I  Thess.  i :  i,  above,  and  see  Note  5. 

b  2  Cor.  II  :  19.  For  the  brethren,  when  they  came  from  Macedonia,  supplied 
the  measure  of  my  wants. 

b  Phil.  4  :  15.  And  ye  yourselves  also  know,  ye  Philippians,  that  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  gospel,  when  I  departed  from  Macedonia,  no  church  had  fellowship 
with  me  in  the  matter  of  giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only. 

*  See  Note  5. 


48  PAUL'S  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOUJiNEY.  [§46. 

2  We  give  thanks  to  God  always  for  you  all,  making  mention  of  you  in  our 
prayers ;  3  remembering  without  ceasing  your  work  of  faith  and  labour  of 
love  and  patience  of  hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  before  our  God  and 
Father;  4  knowing,  brethren  beloved  of  God,  your  election,  5  ^  how  that 
our  gospel  came  not  unto  you  in  word  only,  but  also  in  power,  and  in  the 
2  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  ^  assurance;  even  as  ye  know  what  manner  of 
men  we  shewed  ourselves  toward  you  for  your  sake.  6  And  ye  became  imita- 
tors of  us,  and  of  the  Lord,  having  received  the  word  in  much  affliction,  with 
joy  of  the  -  Holy  Ghost;  7  so  that  ye  became  an  ensample  to  all  that  believe 
in  Macedonia  and  in  Achaia.  8  For  from  you  hath  sounded  forth  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  not  only  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia,  but  in  every  place  your 
faith  to  God-ward  is  gone  forth ;  so  that  we  need  not  to  speak  anything. 
9  For  they  themselves  report  concerning  us  what  manner  of  entering  in  we 
had  unto  you;  and  how  ye  turned  unto  God  from  idols,  to  serve  a  living  and 
true  God,  10  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he  raised  from  the 
dead,  even  Jesus,  which  delivereth  us  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

2 :  I  For  yourselves,  brethren,  know  our  entering  in  unto  you,  that  it  hath 
not  been  found  vain  :  2  but  having  suffered  before,  and  been  shamefully  en- 
treated, as  ye  know,  at  Philippi,  we  waxed  bold  in  our  God  to  speak  unto  you 
the  gospel  of  God  in  much  conflict.  3  For  our  exhortation  is  not  of  error,  nor 
of  uncleanness,  nor  in  guile :  4  but  even  as  we  have  been  approved  of  God 
to  be  intrusted  with  the  gospel,  so  we  speak;  not  as  pleasing  men,  but  God 
which  proveth  our  hearts.  5  For  neither  at  any  time  were  we  found  using 
words  of  flattery,  as  ye  know,  nor  a  cloke  of  covetousness,  God  is  witness; 
6  nor  seeking  glory  of  men,  neither  from  you,  nor  from  others,  when  we 
might  have  *  been  burdensome,  as  apostles  of  Christ.  7  But  we  were  ^  gentle 
in  the  midst  of  you,  as  when  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  own  children :  8  even  so, 
being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we  were  well  pleased  to  impart  unto  you, 
not  the  gospel  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were  become 
very  dear  to  us.  9  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  our  labour  and  travail :  work- 
ing night  and  day,  that  we  might  not  burden  any  of  you,  we  preached  unto 
you  the  gospel  of  God.  10  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  also,  how  holily  and 
righteously  and  unblameably  we  behaved  ourselves  toward  you  that  believe : 
1 1  as  ye  know  how  we  dealt  with  each  one  of  you,  as  a  father  with  his  own 
children,  exhorting  you,  and  encouraging  you,  and  testifying,  12  to  the  end 
that  ye  should  walk  worthily  of  God,  who  '^  calleth  you  into  his  own  kingdom 
and  glory. 

13  And  for  this  cause  we  also  thank  God  without  ceasing,  that,  when  ye 
received  from  us  "  the  word  of  the  message,  even  the  ivord  of  CJod,  ye  accepted 
it  not  as  the  word  of  men,  but,  as  it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which  also 
worketh  in  you  that  believe.  14  For  ye,  brethren,  became  imitators  of  the 
churches  of  God  which  are  in  Judsea  in  Christ  Jesus :  for  ye  also  suffered  the  same 
things  of  your  own  countrymen,  even  as  they  did  of  the  Jews;  15  who  both 
killed  the  Lord  Jesus  and  tlie  prophets,  and  drave  out  us,  and  please  not  God, 
and  are  contrary  to  all  men;    16  forbidding  us  to  speak  to  the  Gentiles  that 

'  Or,  because  our  gospel  &'c.  -  Or,  Holy  Spirit  •'  Or,  fulness  ■•  Or,  claimed  honour 
B  Most  of  the  ancient  authorities  read  babes,  "'  Some  ancient  authorities  read  called,  '  Gr- 
the  word  of  hearing. 


§46.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    THESSALONIANS.  49 

they  may  be  saved;  to  fill  up  their  sins  alway:  but  the  wrath  is  come  upon 
them  to  the  uttermost. 

17  But  we,  brethren,  being  bereaved  of  you  for  ^a  short  season,  in  pres- 
ence, not  in  heart,  endeavoured  the  more  exceedingly  to  see  your  face  with 
great  desire :  18  because  we  would  fain  have  come  unto  you,  I  Paul  once  and 
again;  and  Satan  hindered  us.  19  For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or  crown  of 
glorying?  Are  not  even  ye,  before  our  Lord  Jesus  at  his  2  coming?  20  For 
ye  are  our  glory  and  our  joy. 

3  :  I  Wherefore  when  we  could  no  longer  forbear,  we  thought  it  good  to  be 
left  behind  at  Athens  alone  ;  2  and  sent  Timothy,  our  brother  and  ^  God's  min- 
ister in  the  gospel  of  Christ,  to  establish  you,  and  to  comfort  yon  concerning  your 
faith;  3  that  no  man  be  moved  by  these  afflictions;  for  yourselves  know  that 
hereunto  we  are  appointed.  4  For  verily,  when  we  were  with  you,  we  told  you 
*  beforehand  that  we  are  to  suffer  affliction;  even  as  it  came  to  pass,  and  ye 
know.  5  For  this  cause  I  also,  when  I  could  no  longer  forbear,  sent  that  I  might 
know  your  faith,  lest  by  any  means  the  tempter  had  tempted  you,  and  our 
labour  should  be  in  vain.  6  But  when  Timothy  came  even  now  unto  us  from 
you,  and  brought  us  glad  tidings  of  your  faith  and  love,  and  that  ye  have  good 
remembrance  of  us  always,  longing  to  see  us,  even  as  we  also  to  see  you;  7  for 
this  cause,  brethren,  we  were  comforted  over  you  in  all  our  distress  and  afflic- 
tion through  your  faith :  8  for  now  we  live,  if  ye  stand  fast  in  the  Lord. 
9  For  what  thanksgiving  can  we  render  again  unto  God  for  you,  for  all  the 
joy  wherewith  we  joy  for  your  sakes  before  our  God;  10  night  and  day  pray- 
ing exceedingly  that  we  may  see  your  face,  and  may  perfect  that  which  is 
lacking  in  your  faith? 

1 1  Now  may  our  God  and  Father  himself,  and  our  Lord  Jesus,  direct  our 
way  unto  you:  12  and  the  Lord  make  you  to  increase  and  abound  in  love 
one  toward  another,  and  toward  all  men,  even  as  we  also  do  toward  you;  13 
to  the  end  he  may  stablish  your  hearts  unblameable  in  holiness  before  our  God 
and  Father,  at  the  ^  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  with  all  his  saints.^ 

4 :  I  Finally  then,  brethren,  we  beseech  and  exhort  you  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
that,  as  ye  received  of  us  how  ye  ought  to  walk  and  to  please  God,  even  as  ye 
do  walk, — that  ye  abound  more  and  more.  2  For  ye  know  what  ^  charge  we 
gave  you  through  the  Lord  Jesus.  3  For  this  is  the  will  of  God,  even  your 
sanctiHcation,  that  ye  abstain  from  fornication;  4  that  each  one  of  you  know 
how  to  possess  himself  of  his  own  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour,  5  not 
in  the  passion  of  lust,  even  as  the  Gentiles  which  know  not  God;  6  that  no 
man  7  transgress,  and  wrong  his  brother  in  the  matter:  because  the  Lord  is  an 
avenger  in  all  these  things,  as  also  we  ^  forewarned  you  and  testified.  7  For 
God  called  us  not  for  uncleanness,  but  in  sanctification.  8  Therefore  he  that 
rojecteth,  rejecteth  not  man,  but  God,  who  giveth  his  Holy  Spirit  unto  you. 

9  But  concerning  love  of  the  brethren  ye  have  no  need  that  one  write  unto 
you:  for  ye  yourselves  are  taught  of  God  to  love  one  another;  10  for  indeed 
ye  do  it  toward  all  the  brethren  which  are  in  all  Macedonia.  But  we  exhort 
you,  brethren,  that  ye  abound  more  and  more;      11  and  that  ye  ^  study  to  be 

^  Gr.  a  seasott  of  an  hour.  ^  Gr.  presence.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  rca.di  /ellow- 
ivorker  with  God.  *  Ox,  plainly  ^  Many  ancient  authorities  add  ^ ?««■«.  '' Gr.  charges. 
'' Ox,  overreach     ^  Ox,  told  you  plainly     '■>  Gx.  be  ambitious. 


50  PAUnS  SECOND  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§46. 

quiet,  and  to  do  your  own  business,  and  to  work  with  your  hands,  even  as  we 
charged  you;  12  that  ye  may  walk  honestly  toward  them  that  are  without, 
and  may  have  need  of  nothing. 

13  But  we  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning  them  that 
fall  asleep;  that  ye  sorrow  not,  even  as  the  rest,  which  have  no  hope.  14  For 
if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  that  are  fallen 
asleep  ^  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him.  15  For  this  we  say  unto  you  by  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  that  are  alive,  that  are  left  unto  the  "-^coming  of  the 
Lord,  shall  in  no  wise  precede  them  that  are  fallen  asleep.  16  For  the  Lord 
himself  shall  descend  from  heaven,  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel, and  with  the  trump  of  God :  and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first : 
17  then  we  that  are  alive,  that  are  left,  shall  together  with  them  be  caught  up 
in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air :  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the 
Lord.     18  Wherefore  ^comfort  one  another  with  these  words. 

5  :  I  But  concerning  the  times  and  the  seasons,  brethren,  ye  have  no  need 
that  aught  be  written  unto  you.  2  For  yourselves  know  perfectly  that  the  day 
of  the  Lord  so  cometh  as  a  thief  in  the  night.  3  When  they  are  saying,  Peace 
and  safety,  then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as  travail  upon  a 
woman  with  child;  and  they  shall  in  no  wise  escape.  4  But  ye,  brethren,  are 
not  in  darkness,  that  that  day  should  overtake  you  *as  a  thief:  5  for  ye  are 
all  sons  of  light,  and  sons  of  the  day :  we  are  not  of  the  night,  nor  of  dark- 
ness; 6  so  then  let  us  not  sleep,  as  do  the  rest,  but  let  us  watch  and  be  sober. 
7  For  they  that  sleep  sleep  in  the  night;  and  they  that  be  drunken  are 
drunken  in  the  night.  8  But  let  us,  since  we  are  of  the  day,  be  sober,  putting 
on  the  breastplate  of  faith  and  love;  and  for  a  helmet,  the  hope  of  saUation. 
9  For  God  appointed  us  not  unto  wrath,  but  unto  the  obtaining  of  salvation 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  10  who  died  for  us,  that,  whether  we  ^  wake 
or  sleep,  we  should  live  together  with  him.  1 1  Wherefore  '^  exhort  one 
another,  and  build  each  other  up,  even  as  also  ye  do. 

12  But  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them  that  labour  among  you, 
and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admonish  you;  13  and  to  esteem  them 
exceeding  highly  in  love  for  their  work's  sake.  Be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 
14  And  we  exhort  you,  brethren,  admonish  the  disorderly,  encourage  the 
fainthearted,  support  the  weak,  be  longsuffering  toward  all.  15  See  that  none 
render  unto  any  one  evil  for  evil;  but  alvvay  follow  after  that  which  is  good, 
one  toward  another,  and  toward  all.  16  Rejoice  alvvay;  17  pray  without 
ceasing;  18  in  everything  give  thanks:  for  this  is  the  will  of  tJod  in  Christ 
Jesus  to  you-ward.  19  Quench  not  the  Spirit;  20  despise  not  projjhesyings; 
21  ^  prove  all  things;  hold  fast  that  which  is  good;  22  abstain  from  every 
^  form  of  evil. 

23  And  the  God  of  peace  himself  sanctify  you  wholly;  and  may  your 
spirit  and  soul  and  body  be  preserved  entire,  without  blame  at  the -coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  24  Faithful  is  he  that  calleth  you,  who  will  also 
do  it. 

25  Brethren,  pray  for  us^. 

''■Gx.  through.  Or,  will  God  through  Jesus  ^  Gr.  f>rcsencc.  ^  Or,  exhort  ^  Some 
ancient  authorities  read  af  M/Vz/^J.  '•Or,  watch  ''•Or,  covifort  '  Many  ancient  .uithorities 
insert  ^»/.    ''•Or,  appear a7ice    "Some  ancient  authorities  add  <i/^6>. 


§46.]       SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    TIIESSALONIANS.  5 1 

26  Salute  all  the  brethren  with  a  holy  kiss.  27  I  adjure  you  by  the  Lord 
that  this  epistle  be  read  unto  all  the  ^  brethren. 

28  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 

(3)  PauVs  second  letter  to  the   Thessalonians* 

1 :  I  Paul,  and  Silvanus,  and  Timothy,  unto  the  church  of  the  Thessalonians 
in  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  2  Grace  to  you  and  peace 
from  God  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  We  are  bound  to  give  thanks  to  God  alway  for  you,  brethren,  even  as  it 
is  meet,  for  that  your  faith  groweth  exceedingly,  and  the  love  of  each  one  of 
you  all  toward  one  another  aboundeth;  4  so  that  we  ourselves  glory  in  you 
in  the  churches  of  God  for  your  patience  and  faith  in  all  your  persecutions 
and  in  the  afflictions  which  ye  endure;  5  which  is  a  manifest  token  of  the 
righteous  judgement  of  God ;  to  the  end  that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  for  which  ye  also  suffer :  6  if  so  be  that  it  is  a  righteous  thing 
with  God  to  recompense  affliction  to  them  that  afflict  you,  7  and  to  you  that 
are  afflicted  rest  with  us,  at  the  revelation  of  the  Lord  Jesus  from  heaven  with 
the  angels  of  his  power  8  in  flaming  fire,  rendering  vengeance  to  them  that 
know  not  God,  and  to  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus :  9 
who  shall  suffer  punishment,  even  eternal  destruction  from  the  face  of  the 
Lord  and  from  the  glory  of  his  might,  10  when  he  shall  come  to  be  glorified 
in  his  saints,  and  to  be  marvelled  at  in  all  them  that  believed  (because 
our  testimony  unto  you  was  believed)  in  that  day.  1 1  To  which  end  we  also 
pray  always  for  you,  that  our  God  may  count  you  worthy  of  your  calling,  and 
fulfil  every  ^desire  of  goodness  and  every  work  of  faith,  with  power;  12  that 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  may  be  glorified  in  you,  and  ye  in  him,  according 
to  the  grace  of  our  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

2  :  I  Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  ■^touching  the  ■* coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  our  gathering  together  unto  him;  2  to  the  end  that  ye  be 
not  quickly  shaken  from  your  mind,  nor  yet  be  troubled,  either  by  spirit,  or  by 
word,  or  by  epistle  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  now  present; 
3  let  no  man  beguile  you  in  any  wise :  for  it  ivill  not  be,  except  the  falling 
away  come  first,  and  the  man  of  ^  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition,  4  he 
that  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  against  all  that  is  called  God  or  ^  that  is 
worshipped;  so  that  he  sitteth  in  the  '^  temple  of  God,  setting  himself  forth  as 
God.  5  Remember  ye  not,  that,  when  I  was  yet  with  you,  I  told  you  these 
things  ?  6  And  now  ye  know  that  which  restraineth,  to  the  end  that  he  may 
be  revealed  in  his  own  season.  7  For  the  mystery  of  lawlessness  doth  already 
work :  ^  only  there  is  one  that  restraineth  now,  until  he  be  taken  out  of  the 
way.  8  And  then  shall  be  revealed  the  lawless  one,  whom  the  Lord  ^  Jesus 
shall  ^"^slay  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth,  and  bring  to  nought  by  the  manifes- 
tation of  his  *  coming;      9  evenhe,  whose  *  coming  is  according  to  the  working 

1  Many  ancient  authorities  insert  ^^j/y.    ''■Gx.  good  pleasure  of  goodness.    ^  Gr.  in  behalf 

of  ^Qmx.  presence.  ''Many  ancient  authorities  read  lawlessness.  '^Gx.  an  object  cf  wor- 
ship. 'Or,  sa>uinary  ^  Or,  only  until  he  that  now  restraineth  be  taken  ^t'c.  "Some 
ancient  authorities  omit  Jesus.     ^'J  Some   ancient  authorities   read  consume. 

*See  Note  6. 


52  PAUL'S  SECOMD   MISSIONARY  JOURNEY,  [§46. 

of  Satan  with  all  ^  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders,  10  and  with  all 
deceit  of  unrighteousness  for  them  that  are  perishing;  because  they  received 
not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might  be  saved.  11  And  for  this  cause 
God  sendeth  them  a  working  of  error,  that  they  should  believe  a  lie :  12  that 
they  all  might  be  judged  who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  un- 
righteousness. 

13  But  we  are  bound  to  give  thanks  to  God  alvvay  for  you,  brethren 
beloved  of  the  Lord,  for  that  God  chose  you  -  from  the  beginning  unto  salva- 
tion in  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  and  ^  belief  of  the  truth  :  14  whereunto 
he  called  you  through  our  gospel,  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  15  So  then,  brethren,  stand  fast,  and  hold  the  traditions  which 
ye  were  taught,  whether  by  word,  or  by  epistle  of  ours. 

16  Now  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  himself,  and  God  our  Father  which  loved  us 
and  gave  us  eternal  comfort  and  good  hope  through  grace,  17  comfort  your 
hearts  and  stablish  them  in  every  good  work  and  word. 

3  :  I  Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  run 
and  be  glorified,  even  as  also  it  is  with  you  ;  2  and  that  we  may  be  delivered 
'  from  unreasonable  and  evil  men  ;  for  all  have  not  *  faith.  3  But  the  Lord  is 
faithful,  who  shall  stablish  you,  and  guard  you  from  ^^  the  evil  one.  4  And  we 
have  confidence  in  the  Lord  touching  you,  that  ye  both  do  and  will  do  the 
things  which  we  command.  5  And  the  Lord  direct  your  hearts  into  the  love 
of  God,  and  into  the  patience  of  Christ. 

6  Now  we  command  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  ye  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  brother  that  walketh  disorderly,  and 
not  after  the  tradition  which  *^they  received  of  us.  7  For  yourselves  know 
how  ye  ought  to  imitate  us :  for  we  behaved  not  ourselves  disorderly  among 
you ;  8  neither  did  we  eat  bread  for  nought  at  any  man's  hand,  but  in  labour 
and  travail,  working  night  and  day,  that  we  might  not  burden  any  of  you :  9 
not  because  we  have  not  the  right,  but  to  make  ourselves  an  ensample  unto 
you,  that  ye  should  imitate  us.  10  For  even  when  we  were  with  you,  this  we 
commanded  you.  If  any  will  not  work,  neither  let  him  eat.  1 1  For  we  hear 
of  some  that  walk  among  you  disorderly,  that  work  not  at  all,  but  are  busy- 
bodies.  12  Now  them  that  are  such  we  command  and  exhort  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  with  cjuietness  they  work,  and  eat  their  own  bread.  13 
But  ye,  brethren,  be  not  weary  in  well-doing.  14  And  if  any  man  obeycth  not 
our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man,  that  ye  have  no  company  with  him,  to 
the  end  that  he  may  be  ashamed.  15  KwA  yet  count  him  not  as  an  enemy,  but 
admonish  him  as  a  brother. 

16  Now  the  Lord  of  peace  himself  give  you  peace  at  all  times  in  all  ways. 
The  Lord  be  with  you  all. 

17  The  salutation  of  me  Paul  with  mine  own  hand,  which  is  the  token  in 
every  epistle  :  so  I  write.  18  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all. 

*  Gr.  power  and  signs  and  luondrrs  of  fahclipod.  ^Many  ancient  authorities  rcaj 
as  first-fruits.  "  Or,  faith  *  Or,  the  faith  "  Or,  evil  "  Some  ancient  authorities 
read  ye. 


§47- J  PAULS  RETURN   TO   SYRIA.  53 


(4)   Paul  before   Gallio. 

Acts  18  :  12-17. 

12  But  when  Gallio  was  proconsul  of  Achaia,  the  Jews  with  one 
accord  rose  up  against  Paul,  and  brought  him  before  the  judgement- 
seat,  13  saying.  This  man  persuadeth  men  to  worship  God  contrary  to 
the  law.  14  But  when  Paul  was  about  to  open  his  mouth,  Gallio  said 
unto  the  Jews,  If  indeed  it  were  a  matter  of  wrong  or  of  wicked  villany, 
O  ye  Jews,  reason  would  that  I  should  bear  with  you:  15  but  if  they 
are  questions  about  words  and  names  and  your  own  law,  look  to  it 
yourselves ;  I  am  not  minded  to  be  a  judge  of  these  matters.  16  And 
he  drave  them  from  the  judgement-seat.  17  And  they  all  laid  hold  on 
Sosthenes,  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  and  beat  him  before  the  judge- 
ment-seat.    And  Gallio  cared  for  none  of  these  things. 


§47.      PAUL'S    RETURN    TO   SYRIA,    AND    THIRD   SOJOURN    IN 
ANTIOCH:    THE   LETTER  TO   THE   GALATIANS. 

Acts  18  :  iS-22  [23a].     Gal.  entire. 

(i)  From   Corinth  to  Antioch  in  Syria. 

Acts  18:  18-22  [23a]. 

18  And  Paul,  having  tarried  after  this  yet  many  clays,  took  his  leave 
of  the  brethren,  and  sailed  thence  for  Syria,  and  with  him  Priscilla  and 
Aquila ;  having  shorn  his  head  in  Cenchreee  :  for  he  had  a  vow.  19 
And  they  came  to  Ephesus,  and  he  left  them  there :  but  he  himself 
entered  into  the  synagogue,  and  reasoned  with  the  Jews.  20  And  when 
they  asked  him  to  abide  a  longer  time,  he  consented  not;  21  but 
taking  his  leave  of  them,  and  saying,  I  will  return  again  unto  you,  if 
God  will,  he  set  sail  from  Ephesus.  22  And  when  he  had  landed  at 
Cxsarea,  he  went  up  and  saluted  the  church,  and  went  down  to  Antioch. 
[23  And  having  spent  some  time  there,  he  departed  •   •   .  ] 

[Paragraph  continued  in  §48.] 

(2)  PaiiVs  letter  to  the    Galatians.* 

1  :  I  Paul,  an  apostle  (not  from  men,  neither  through  1  man,  but  through 
Jesus  Christ,  and  God  the  Father,  who  raised  him  from  the  dead),  2  and  all 
the  brethren  which  are  with  me,  unto  the  churches  of  Galatia :  3  Grace  to  you 
and  peace  ^  from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  4  who  gave 
himself  for  our  sins,  that  he  might  deliver  us  out  of  this  present  evil  ^  world, 
according  to  the  will  of  our  God  and  Father :  5  to  whom  be  the  glory  *  for 
ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

^  Or,  a  man  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  reai/roui  God  our  Father,  a?id  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     2  Or,  age    *  Gr.  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages. 

*See  Note  7. 


54  PAUL  A    THIRD    TIME  IN  ANTIOCH.  [§47. 


6  I  marvel  that  ye  are  so  quickly  removing  from  him  that  called  you  in  the 
grace  of  Christ  unto  a  different  gospel;  7  which  is  not  another  gospel ;  only 
there  are  some  that  trouble  you,  and  would  pervert  the  gospel  of  Christ.  8 
But  though  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  should  preach  ^  unto  you  any  gospel 
^  other  than  that  which  we  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  anathema.  9  As  we 
have  said  before,  so  say  I  now  again.  If  any  man  preacheth  unto  you  any  gospel 
other  than  that  which  ye  received,  let  him  be  anathema.  10  For  am  I  now 
persuading  men,  or  God?  or  am  I  seeking  to  please  men?  if  I  were  still 
pleasing  men,  I  should  not  be  a  ^  servant  of  Christ. 

1 1  For  I  make  known  to  you,  brethren,  as  touching  the  gospel  which  was 
preached  by  me,  that  it  is  not  after  man.  12  For  neither  did  I  receive  it  from 
*  man,  nor  was  I  taught  it,  but  it  came  to  me  through  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ. 
13  For  ye  have  heard  of  my  manner  of  life  in  time  past  in  the  Jews'  religion, 
how  that  beyond  measure  I  persecuted  the  church  of  God,  and  made  havock 
of  it:  14  and  I  advanced  in  the  Jews'  religion  beyond  many  of  mine  own  age 
^  among  my  countrymen,  being  more  exceedingly  zealous  for  the  traditions  of 
my  fathers.  15  But  when  it  was  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  who  separated 
me,  even  from  my  mother's  womb,  and  called  me  through  his  grace,  16  to 
reveal  his  Son  in  me,  that  I  might  preach  him  among  the  Gentiles;  imme- 
diately I  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood :  1 7  neither  went  I  up  to  Jeru- 
salem to  them  which  were  apostles  before  me:  but  I  went  away  into  Arabia; 
and  again  I  returned  unto  Damascus. 

18  Then  after  three  years  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to*"  visit  Cephas,  and 
tarried  with  him  fifteen  days.  19  But  other  of  the  apostles  saw  I  none,  ''save 
James  the  Lord's  brother.  20  Now  touching  the  things  which  I  write  unto 
you,  behold,  before  God,  I  lie  not.  21  Then  I  came  into  the  regions  of  Syria 
and  Cilicia.  22  And  I  was  still  unknown  by  face  unto  the  churches  of  Judrea 
which  were  in  Christ:  23  but  they  only  heard  say,  He  that  once  persecuted 
us  now  preacheth  the  faith  of  which  he  once  made  havock ;  24  and  they  glori- 
fied God  in  me. 

2  :  I  Then  ^  after  the  space  of  fourteen  years  I  went  up  again  to  Jerusalem 
with  Barnabas,  taking  Titus  also  with  me.  2  And  I  went  up  by  revelation; 
and  I  laid  before  them  the  gospel  which  I  preach  among  the  Gentiles,  but 
privately  before  them  who  ^  were  of  repute,  lest  by  any  means  I  should  be 
running,  or  had  run,  in  vain.  3  But  not  even  Titus  who  was  with  me,  being  a 
Greek,  was  compelled  to  be  circumcised :  4  i''  and  that  liecause  of  the  false 
brethren  privily  l)rought  in,  who  came  in  privily  to  spy  out  our  liberty  which 
we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  liring  us  into  bondage :  5  to  whom 
we  gave  place  in  the  way  of  sulijection,  no,  not  for  an  hour;  that  the  truth  of 
the  gospel  might  continue  with  you.  6  But  from  those  who  ^  were  reputed  to 
be  somewhat  ("  whatsoever  they  were,  it  maketh  no  matter  to  me :  God 
accepteth  not  man's  person)  —  they,  I  say,  who  were  of  repute  imparted 
nothing  to  me :  7  but  contrariwise,  when  they  saw  that  I  had  been  intrusted 
with  the  gospel  of  the  uncircurocision,  even  as  Peter  with  the  gospel  of  the 
circumcision     8  (for  he  that  wrought  for  Peter  unto  the  apostleship  of  the 

iSome  ancient  authorities  omit  unto  yon.  ^Or,  contrary  to  that  'Gr.  bondser^iant. 
*Or,  rt  man  "Gr.  in  my  race.  oOr,  become  acquainted  with  ^  Or,  hut  only  *  Or,  in 
the  course  of    "  Or,  are     "  Or,  but  it  was  because  of    "  Or,  what  they  once  were 


§47-]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE    GALATIANS.  55 

circumcision  wrought  for  me  also  unto  the  Gentiles) ;  9  and  when  they  per- 
ceived the  grace  that  was  given  unto  me,  James  and  Cephas  and  John,  they 
who  ^  were  reputed  to  be  pillars,  gave  to  me  and  Barnabas  the  right  hands  of 
fellowship,  that  we  should  go  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  they  unto  the  circumcision; 
10  only  they  -would  that  we  should  remember  the  poor;  which  very  thing  I  was 
also  zealous  to  do. 

II  But  when  Cephas  came  to  Antioch,  I  resisted  him  to  his  face,  because  he 
stood  condemned.  12  For  before  that  certain  came  from  James,  he  did  eat 
with  the  Gentiles :  but  when  they  came,  he  drew  back  and  separated  himself, 
fearing  them  that  were  of  the  circumcision.  13  And  the  rest  of  the  Jews  dis- 
sembled likewise  with  him;  insomuch  that  even  Barnabas  was  carried  away 
with  their  dissimulation.  14  But  when  I  saw  that  they  walked  not  uprightly 
according  to  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  I  said  unto  Cephas  before  them  all,  If  thou, 
being  a  Jew,  livest  as  do  the  Gentiles,  and  not  as  do  the  Jews,  how  compellest 
thou  the  Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews?  15  We  being  Jews  by  nature,  and 
not  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  16  yet  knowing  that  a  man  is  not  justified  by  '^  the 
works  of  the  law,  ^  save  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  even  we  believed  on 
Christ  Jesus,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  not  by  the  works 
of  the  law :  because  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified.  17  But 
if,  while  we  sought  to  be  justified  in  Christ,  we  ourselves  also  were  found 
sinners,  is  Christ  a  minister  of  sin?  God  forbid.  18  For  if  I  build  up  again 
those  things  which  I  destroyed,  I  prove  myself  a  transgressor.  19  For  I 
through  *  the  law  died  unto  *  the  law,  that  I  might  live  unto  God.  20  I  have 
been  crucified  with  Christ;  ^yet  I  live;  and  yet  no  longer  I,  but  Christ  liveth 
in  me :  and  that  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh  I  live  in  faith,  the  faith 
which  is  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  up  for  me.  21  I 
do  not  make  void  the  grace  of  God :  for  if  righteousness  is  through  ^  the  law, 
then  Christ  died  for  nought. 

3 :  I  O  foolish  Galatians,  who  did  bewitch  you,  before  whose  eyes  Jesus 
Christ  was  openly  set  forth  crucified?  2  This  only  would  I  learn  from  you. 
Received  ye  the  Spirit  by  "^the  works  of  the  law,  or  by  the  '^  hearing  of  faith? 
3  Are  ye  so  foolish  ?  having  begun  in  the  Spirit,  "  are  ye  now  perfected  in  the 
flesh?  4  Did  ye  suffer  so  many  things  in  vain?  if  it  be  indeed  in  vain.  5  He 
therefore  that  supplieth  to  you  the  Spirit,  and  worketh  ^  miracles  ^  among  you, 
doeth  he  it  by  '^  the  works  of  the  law,  or  by  the  ^  hearing  of  faith?  6  Even  as 
Abraham   believed   God,  and   it  was  reckoned  unto  him  for  righteousness, 

7  1'^  Know  therefore  that  they  which  be  of  faith,  the  same  are  sons  of  Abraham. 

8  And  the  scripture,  foreseeing  that  God  ^^  would  justify  the  i-  Gentiles  by  faith, 
preached  the  gospel  beforehand  unto  Abraham,  saying.  In  thee  shall  all  the 
nations  be  blessed.  9  So  then  they  which  be  of  faith  are  blessed  with  the 
faithful  Abraham.  10  For  as  many  as  are  of  -the  works  of  the  law  are  under 
a  curse :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  which  continueth  not  in  all 
things  that  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law,  to  do  them,  il  Now 
that  no  man  is  justified  ^^  by  the  law  in  the  sight  of  God,  is  evident :   for.  The 

^Or,  are  ''Or,  works  0/ law  'Or,  bid  only  *Or,  law  ^  Or,  and  it  is  no  longer 
I  that  live  but  Christ  S^c.  ''Or,  message  'Or,  do  ye  now  make  an  end  in  the 
flesh?  *Gr.  powers.  '•' Or,  in  '"Or,  Ye  perceive  '^  Gr.  justijieth.  >-Gr.  nations. 
13  Gr.  in. 


56  PAUL  A    THIRD    TIME  IN  ANTIOCII.  [§47. 

righteous  shall  live  by  faith;  12  and  the  law  is  not  of  faith;  but,  He  that 
doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.  13  Christ  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  having  become  a  curse  for  us :  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
hangeth  on  a  tree :  14  that  upon  the  Gentiles  might  come  the  blessing  of 
Abraham  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  that  we  might  receive  the  promise  of  the  Spirit 
through  faith. 

15  Brethren,  I  speak  after  the  manner  of  men:  Though  it  be  but  a  man's 
1  covenant,  yet  when  it  hath  been  confirmed,  no  one  maketh  it  void,  or  addeth 
thereto.  16  Now  to  Abraham  were  the  promises  spoken,  and  to  his  seed.  He 
saith  not,  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many;  but  as  of  one.  And  to  thy  seed,  which  is 
Christ.  17  Now  this  I  say;  A  ^  covenant  confirmed  beforehand  by  God,  the 
law,  which  came  four  hundred  and  thirty  years  after,  doth  not  disannul,  so  as 
to  make  the  promise  of  none  effect.  18  For  if  the  inheritance  is  of  the  law, 
it  is  no  more  of  promise :  but  God  hath  granted  it  to  Abraham  by  promise. 
19  What  then  is  the  law?  It  was  added  because  of  transgressions,  till  the  seed 
should  come  to  whom  the  promise  hath  been  made  ;  and  it  -was  ordained 
through  angels  by  the  hand  of  a  mediator.  20  Now  a  mediator  is  not  a  me- 
diator of  one;  but  God  is  one.  21  Is  the  law  then  against  the  promises  of 
God?  God  forbid  :  for  if  there  had  been  a  law  given  which  could  make  alive, 
verily  righteousness  would  have  been  of  the  law.  22  Howbeit  the  scripture 
hath  shut  up  all  things  under  sin,  that  the  promise  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ 
might  be  given  to  them  that  believe. 

23  But  before  -  faith  came,  we  were  kept  in  ward  under  the  law,  shut  up  unto 
the  faith  which  should  afterwards  be  revealed.  24  So  that  the  law  hath  been 
our  tutor  to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith.  25  But 
now  that  faith  is  come,  we  are  no  longer  under  a  tutor.  26  For  ye  are  all  sons 
of  God,  through  faith,  in  Christ  Jesus.  27  For  as  many  of  you  as  were  baptized 
into  Christ  did  put  on  Christ.  28  There  can  be  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there 
can  be  neither  bond  nor  free,  there  can  be  no  male  and  female :  for  ye  all  are 
one  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  29  And  if  ye  are  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's 
seed,  heirs  according  to  promise. 

4  :  1  But  I  say  that  so  long  as  the  heir  is  a  child,  he  differeth  nothing  from 
a  bondservant,  though  he  is  lord  of  all;  2  but  is  under  guardians  and  stewards 
until  the  term  appointed  of  the  father.  3  So  we  also,  when  we  were  children, 
were  held  in  bondage  under  the  ^  rudiments  of  the  world :  4  but  when  the 
fulness  of  the  time  came,  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  born  of  a  woman,  born 
under  the  law,  5  that  he  might  redeem  them  which  were  under  the  law,  that 
we  might  receive  the  adoption  of  sons.  6  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  sent 
forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  our  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father.  7  So  that 
thou  art  no  longer  a  bondservant,  but  a  son;  and  if  a  son,  then  an  heir 
through  God. 

8  Howbeit  at  that  time,  not  knowing  God,  ye  were  in  bondage  to  them 
which  by  nature  are  no  gods:  9  but  now  that  ye  have  come  to  know  God,  or 
rather  to  be  known  of  God,  how  turn  ye  back  again  to  the  weak  and  beggarly 
*  rudiments,  whereunto  yc  desire  to  be  in  liondage  over  again?  10  Ye  observe 
days,  and  months,  and  seasons,  and  years.  1 1  I  am  afraid  of  you,  lest  by  any 
means  I  have  bestowed  labour  upon  you  in  vain. 

^  Ov,  testament    '^Ox,ihe  faitk     ^Ot,  elements 


§47-]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE    GALATIANS.  57 

12  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  be  as  I  am,  for  I  ajii  as  ye  are.  Ye  did  me  no 
wrong:  13  but  ye  know  that  because  of  an  infirmity  of  the  flesh  I  preached 
the  gospel  unto  you  the  1  first  time:  14  and  that  which  was  a  temptation  to 
you  in  my  flesh  ye  despised  not,  nor  ^  rejected;  but  ye  received  me  as  an  angel 
of  God,  even  as  Christ  Jesus.  15  Where  then  is  that  gratulation  ^  of  your- 
selves? for  I  bear  you  witness,  that,  if  possible,  ye  would  have  plucked  out 
your  eyes  and  given  them  to  me.  16  So  then  am  I  become  your  enemy, 
because  I  *  tell  you  the  truth?  17  They  zealously  seek  you  in  no  good  way; 
nay,  they  desire  to  shut  you  out,  that  ye  may  seek  them.  18  But  it  is  good  to 
be  zealously  sought  in  a  good  matter  at  all  times,  and  not  only  when  I  am 
present  with  you.  19  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  am  again  in  travail  until 
Christ  be  formed  in  you,  20  yea,  I  could  wish  to  be  present  with  you  now, 
and  to  change  my  voice;   for  I  am  perplexed  about  you. 

21  Tell  me,  ye  that  desire  to  be  under  the  law,  do  ye  not  hear  the  law? 
22  For  it  is  written,  that  Abraham  had  two  sons,  one  by  the  handmaid,  and  one 
by  the  freewoman.  23  Hovvbeit  the  son  by  the  handmaid  is  born  after  the  flesh; 
but  the  soji  by  the  freewoman  is  born  through  promise.  24  Which  things  con- 
tain an  allegory:  for  these  zvoinen  are  two  covenants;  one  from  mount  Sinai, 
bearing  children  unto  bondage,  which  is  Hagar.  25  ^Now  this  Hagar  is 
mount  Sinai  in  Arabia,  and  answereth  to  the  Jerusalem  that  now  is :  for  she  is 
in  bondage  with  her  children.  26  But  the  Jerusalem  that  is  above  is  free,  which 
is  our  mother.     27  For  it  is  written, 

Rejoice,  thou  barren  that  bearest  not; 

Break  forth  and  cry,  thou  that  travailest  not : 

For  more  are  the  children  of  the  desolate  than  of  her  which  hath  the 
husband. 
28  Now  6  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac  was,  are  children  of  promise.  29  But  as 
then  he  that  was  born  after  the  flesh  persecuted  him  that  was  born  after  the 
Spirit,  even  so  it  is  now,  30  Howbeit  what  saith  the  scripture?  Cast 
out  the  handmaid  and  her  son:  for  the  son  of  the  handmaid  shall  not 
inherit  with  the  son  of  the  freewoman.  31  Wherefore,  brethren,  we  are 
not  children  of  a  handmaid,  but  of  the  freewoman.  5  :  i  "  With  freedom 
did  Christ  set  us  free  :  stand  fast  therefore,  and  be  not  entangled  again  in  a 
yoke  of  bondage. 

2  Behold,  1  Paul  say  unto  you,  that,  if  ye  receive  circumcision,  Christ  will 
profit  you  nothing.  3  Yea,  I  testify  again  to  every  man  that  receiveth  circum- 
cision, that  he  is  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole  law.  4  Ye  are  ^  severed  from  Christ, 
ye  who  would  be  justified  by  the  law;  ye  are  fallen  away  from  grace.  5  For 
we  through  the  Spirit  by  faith  wait  for  the  hope  of  righteousness.  6  For  in 
Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision;  but 
faith  3  working  through  love.  7  Ye  were  running  well;  who  did  hinder  you 
that  ye  should  not  obey  the  truth?  8  This  persuasion  came  not  of  him  that 
calleth  you.  9  A  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump.  10  I  have  confi- 
dence to  you-ward  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  will  be  none  otherwise  minded :  but  he 

'^Gr.  former.  -Gx. spat  out.  ^Or,  o/yours  ^Or,deal  truly  ^uith  you  ^  Many  ancient 
authorities  read  For  Sinai  is  a  itwuntaiii  in  Arabia.  "Many  ancient  authorities  read  ye. 
'  Or,  For  freedom    *  Gr.  b?-ought  to  noitght.    "  Or,  -wrought 


58  PAUL  A    THIRD    TIME  IN  ANTIOCH.  [§47. 

that  troubleth  you  shall  bear  his  judgement,  whosoever  he  be.  1 1  But  I,  breth- 
ren, if  I  still  preach  circumcision,  why  am  I  still  persecuted?  then  hath  the 
stumblingblock  of  the  cross  been  done  away.  12  I  would  that  they  which 
unsettle  you  would  even  1  cut  themselves  off. 

13  P"or  ye,  brethren,  were  called  for  freedom;  only  use  not  your  freedom 
for  an  occasion  to  the  flesh,  but  through  love  be  servants  one  to  another. 
14  For  the  whole  law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word,  even  in  this;  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself.  15  But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one  another,  take  heed  that 
ye  be  not  consumed  one  of  another. 

16  But  I  say,  Walk  by  the  Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfil  the  lust  of  the  flesh. 
17  For  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against  the  flesh;  for 
these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  other;  that  ye  may  not  do  the  things  that  ye 
would.  18  But  if  ye  are  led  by  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not  under  the  law.  19  Now 
the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,  which  are  these^  fornication,  uncleanness, 
lasciviousness,  20  idolatry,  sorcery,  enmities,  strife,  jealousies,  wraths,  factions, 
divisions,  ^ heresies,  21  envyings,  drunkenness,  revellings,  and  such  like:  of 
the  which  I  ^  forewarn  you,  even  as  I  did  ^  forewarn  you,  that  they  which  prac- 
tise such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  22  But  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  longsuffering,  kindness,  goodness,  faithfulness, 
23  meekness,  *  temperance  :  against  such  there  is  no  law.  24  And  they  that 
are  of  Christ  Jesus  have  crucified  the  flesh  with  the  passions  and  the  lusts 
thereof. 

25  If  we  live  by  the  Spirit,  by  the  Spirit  let  us  also  walk.  26  Let  us  not  be 
vainglorious,  provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another. 

6 :  I  Brethren,  even  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  any  trespass,  ye  which  are 
spiritual,  restore  such  a  one  in  a  spirit  of  meekness;  looking  to  thyself,  lest 
thou  also  be  tempted.  2  Bear  ye  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfil  the  law 
of  Christ.  3  For  if  a  man  thinketh  himself  to  be  something,  when  he  is  noth- 
ing, he  deceiveth  himself.  4  But  let  each  man  prove  his  own  work,  and  then 
shall  he  have  his  glorying  in  regard  of  himself  alone,  and  not  of  ^  his  neighbour. 
5  For  each  man  shall  bear  his  own  ^  burden. 

6  But  let  him  that  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  unto  him  that  teachelh 
in  all  good  things.  7  Be  not  deceived;  God  is  not  mocked :  for  whatsoever  a 
man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.  8  For  he  that  sowcth  unto  his  own  flesh 
shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption;  but  he  that  soweth  unto  the  Spirit  shall  of 
the  Spirit  reap  eternal  life.  9  And  let  us  not  be  weary  in  well-doing:  for  in 
due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not.  10  So  then,  as  we  have  opportunity, 
let  us  work  that  which  is  good  toward  all  men,  and  especially  toward  them  that 
are  of  the  household  of  the  faith. 

1 1  See  with  how  large  letters  I  "^  have  written  unto  you  with  mine  own  hand. 

12  As  many  as  desire  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh,  they  compel  you  to  be 
circumcised;   only  that  they  may  not  be  persecuted  ^  for  the  cross  of  Christ. 

1 3  For  not  even  they  who  ^  receive  circumcision  do  themselves  keep  '"  the  law ; 
but  they  desire  to  have  you  circumcised,  that  they  may  glory  in  your  flesh. 

14  But  far  be  it  from  me  to  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

iQr,  mntilatc  themselves  -Or,  parties  'Or,  tell  you  plainly  ^  Or,  self-control 
'■'Gr.  the  otiier.  "Or,  load  ^  Or,  write  •*  Or,  6y  reason  of  'Some  ancient  authorities 
read  haz'e  been  circuviciscd.      '"  Or,  a  law 


§49.]  APOLLOS  IN  EPHESUS  AND    CORINTH.  59 

through  1  which  the  world  hath  been  crucified  unto  me,  and  I  unto  the  world. 
15  For  neither  is  circumcision  any  thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new 
2  creature.  16  And  as  many  as  shall  walk  by  this  rule,  peace  be  upon  them, 
and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God. 

17  From  henceforth  let  no  man  trouble  me :  for  I  bear  branded  on  my  body 
the  marks  of  Jesus. 

18  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit,  brethren.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
PAUL'S   THIRD   MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 

§48.     THE  CHURCHES   OF    THE   GALATIAN   REGION   AND 
PHRYGIA   REVISITED. 

Acts  18 :  23. 

23  And  having  spent  some  time  there,  he  departed,  and  went  through 
the  region  of  Galatia  and  Phrygia  in  order,  stablishing  all  the  disciples. 

§49.    APOLLOS   IN  EPHESUS  AND  CORINTH. 

Acts  18 :  24-28. 

24  Now  a  certain  Jew  named  Apollos,  an  Alexandrian  by  race,  ^a 
learned  man,  came  to  Ephesus ;  and  he  was  mighty  in  the  scriptures. 
25  This  man  had  been  ^ instructed  in  the  way  of  the  Lord;  and  being 
fervent  in  spirit,  he  spake  and  taught  carefully  the  things  concerning 
Jesus,  knowing  only  the  baptism  of  John:  26  and  he  began  to  speak 
boldly  in  the  synagogue.  But  when  Priscilla  and  Aquila  heard  him, 
they  took  him  unto  them,  and  expounded  unto  him  the  way  of  God 
more  carefully.  27  And  when  he  was  minded  to  pass  over  into  Achaia, 
the  brethren  encouraged  him,  and  wrote  to  the  disciples  to  receive 
him:  "and  when  he  was  come,  he  ^helped  them  much  which  had 
believed  through  grace  :  28  for  he  powerfully  confuted  the  Jews,  ^  and 
that  publicly,  shewing  by  the  scriptures  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ. 

*  Or,  ivhoni  ''■Ox,  creation  'Or,  an  eloquent  man  *Gx.  taught  by  word  of  jnouth. 
^  Or,  helped  much  through  grace  them  which  had  believed    ''  Or,  shewing  publicly 

a  I  Cor.  3  :  5,  6.  What  then  is  Apollos  ?  and  what  is  Paul  ?  Ministers  through 
whom  ye  believed ;  and  each  as  the  Lord  gave  to  him.  6  I  planted,  Apollos 
watered;  but  God  gave  the  increase. 


6o  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 


§50.      PAUL'S    MINISTRY    IN    EPHESUS :     THE    FIRST    LETTER 
TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 

Acts,  chap.  19  [20:  i].     i  Cor.  entire. 

(l)    Twelve  disciples  baptized  by  Paul 

Acts  19 :  1-7. 

I  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  while  Apollos  was  at  Corinth,  Paul 
having  passed  through  the  upper  country  came  to  Ephesus,  and  found 
certain  disciples :  2  and  he  said  unto  them,  Did  ye  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost  when  ye  believed?  And  they  said  unto  him.  Nay,  we  did  not  so 
much  as  hear  whether  ^the  Holy  Ghost  was  given.  3  And  he  said. 
Into  what  then  were  ye  baptized?  And  they  said,  Into  John's  baptism. 
4  And  Paul  said,  John  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  repentance,  saying 
unto  the  people,  that  they  should  believe  on  him  which  should  come 
after  him,  that  is,  on  Jesus.  5  And  when  they  heard  this,  they  were 
baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  6  And  when  Paul  had  laid 
his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on  them ;  and  they 
spake  with  tongues,  and  prophesied.  7  And  they  were  in  all  about 
twelve  men. 

^■i)  <^The  gospel  preached  in  Ephesus,  and  made  knoivn  in  all  Asia. 

Acts  19 :  8-10. 

8  And  he  entered  into  the  synagogue,  and  spake  boldly  for  the  space 
of  three  months,  reasoning  and  persuading  as  to  tlie  things  concerning 
the  kingdom  of  God.  9  But  when  some  were  hardened  and  disobedi- 
ent, speaking  evil  of  the  Way  before  the  multitude,  he  departed  from 
them,  and  separated   the  disciples,  reasoning  daily   in   the  school    of 


'  Or,  there  is  a  Holy  Ghost 


a  Acts  19:26.  And  ye  see  and  hear,  that  not  alone  at  Ephesus,  but  almost 
tliroughoui  all  Asia,  this  Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned  away  much  people,  say- 
ing tliat  they  be  no  gods,  which  are  made  with  hands. 

a  Acts  20  :  i3-2i,  26,  27,  31,  33-35.  Ye  yourselves  know,  from  the  first  day  that 
1  set  foot  in  Asia,  after  what  manner  I  was  with  you  all  the  time,  19  serving  the 
Lord  with  all  lowliness  of  mind,  and  with  tears,  and  with  trials  which  befell  me  by 
the  plots  of  the  Jews  :  20  how  that  I  shrank  not  from  declaring  unto  you  anything 
that  was  profitable,  and  teaching  you  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house,  21  testi- 
fying both  to  Jews  and  to  Greeks  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  ...  26  Wherefore  I  testify  unto  you  this  day,  that  I  am 
pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men.  27  For  I  shrank  not  from  declaring  unto  you  the 
whole  counsel  of  God.  ...  31  Wherefore  watch  ye,  remembermg  that  by  the 
space  of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to  admonish  every  one  night  and  day,  with  tears. 
...  33  I  coveted  no  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  api)arcl.  34  Ye  yourselves  know 
that  these  hands  ministered  unto  my  necessities,  and  to  them  that  were  with  me. 
35  In  all  things  I  gave  you  an  example,  how  that  so  labouring,  ye  ought  to  help  the 
weak,  and  to  remember  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  himself  said,  It  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.     (See  also  i  Cor.  4 :  11-13,  p.  65.) 


§5o.] 


MINISTRY  IN  EPHESUS. 


6i 


Tyrannus.  lo  And  this  continued  for  the  space  of  two  years;  so  that 
all  they  which  dwelt  in  Asia  heard  the  word  of  the  Lord,  both  Jews 
and  Greeks. 

(3)  Miracles  wrought,  and  opponents  brought  to  confusion. 

Acts  19  :  11-20. 

1 1  And  God  wrought  special  ^  miracles  by  the  hands  of  Paul :  12  inso- 
much that  unto  the  sick  were  carried  away  from  his  body  handkerchiefs 
or  aprons,  and  the  diseases  departed  from  them,  and  the  evil  spirits 
went  out.  13  But  certain  also  of  the  strolling  Jews,  exorcists,  took 
upon  them  to  name  over  them  which  had  the  evil  spirits  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  saying,  I  adjure  you  by  Jesus  whom  Paul  preacheth. 
14  And  there  were  seven  sons  of  one  Sceva,  a  Jew,  a  chief  priest,  which 
did  this.  15  And  the  evil  spirit  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Jesus  I 
2  know,  and  Paul  I  know  ;  but  who  are  ye  ?  16  And  the  man  in  whom 
the  evil  spirit  was  leaped  on  them,  and  mastered  both  of  them,  and  pre- 
vailed against  them,  so  that  they  fled  out  of  that  house  naked  and 
wounded.  17  And  this  became  known  to  all,  both  Jews  and  Greeks, 
that  dwelt  at  Ephesus ;  and  fear  fell  upon  them  all,  and  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  was  magnified.  18  Many  also  of  them  that  had  be- 
lieved came,  confessing,  and  declaring  their  deeds.  19  And  not  a  few 
of  them  that  practised  ^  curious  arts  brought  their  books  together,  and 
burned  them  in  the  sight  of  all :  and  they  counted  the  price  of  them, 
and  found  it  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver.  20  So  mightily  grew  the 
word  of  the  Lord  and  prevailed. 


(4)  ^  Cofnmunication  of  Paul  with  Corinth,  and  ^ plans  for  the  future.* 


Acts  19:  21,  22. 
21  Now  after  these  things  were 
ended,  ^  Paul  purposed  in  the  spirit, 
when  he  had  passed  through  Mace- 
donia and  Achaia,  to  go  to  Jeioi- 
salem,  saying.  After  I  have  been 
there,  I  must  also  see  Rome.     22 


[i  Cor.  16:  3-1 1.] 
3  And  when  I  arrive,  ■*  whomsoever 
ye  shall  approve  by  letters,  them 
will  I  send  to  carry  your  bounty 
unto  Jemsalem :  4  and  if  it  be 
meet  for  me  to  go  also,  they  shall 
go  with  me.     5  ''But  I  will  come 


^  Gr.  powers.  ^  Or,  recognise  '  Or,  viagical  ^  Or,  whomsoever  ye  shall  approve, 
them  "Will  I  send  with  letters 

"■  2  Cor.  12:  14.     Behold  this  is  the  third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to  you. 

*  2  Cor.  13  : 1.    This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you. 
^  I  Cor.  5:9.     I  wrote  unto  you  in  my  epistle  .  .  . 

»•  I  Cor.  7  : 1.     Now  concerning  the  things  whereof  ye  wrote: .  .  . 

*  I  Cor.  I :  II.  For  it  hath  been  signified  unto  me  concerning  you,  my  brethren, 
by  them  which  are  of  the  household  of  Chloe,  that  there  are  contentions  among  you. 

"  I  Cor.  16:  17.  And  I  rejoice  at  the  coming  of  Stephanas  and  Fortunatus  and 
Achaicus  :  for  that  which  was  lacking  on  your  part  they  supplied.     See  Note  8. 

^  2  Cor.  1 :  15-17,  23.  And  in  this  confidence  I  was  minded  to  come  before  unto 
you,  that  ye  might  have  a  second  benefit;  16  and  by  you  to  pass  into  Macedonia, 
and  again  from  Macedonia  to  come  unto  you,  and  of  you  to  be  set  forward  on  my 
journey  unto  Juda;a.  17  When  I  therefore  was  thus  minded,  did  I  shew  fickleness? 
...  23  But  I  call  God  for  a  witness  upon  my  soul,  that  to  spare  you  I  forbare 
to  come  unto  Corinth. 

*See  Note  8. 


62 


PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY. 


[§50. 


Acts  19. 

And  having  sent  into  Macedonia 
two  of  them  that  ministered  unto 
him,  ''Timothy  and  Erastus,  he 
himself  stayed  in  Asia  for  a  while. 


[I  CoR.  16.] 
unto  you,  when  I  shall  have  passed 
through  Macedonia ;  for  I  do  pass 
through  Macedonia ;  6  but  with 
you  it  may  be  that  I  shall  abide, 
or  even  w^inter,  that  ye  may  set  me 
forward  on  my  journey  witherso- 
ever I  go.  7  For  I  do  not  wish  to 
see  you  now  by  the  way  ;  for  I  hope 
to  tarry  awhile  with  you,  if  the  Lord 
permit.  8  But  I  will  tarry  at  Ephe- 
sus  until  Pentecost ;  9  for  a  great 
door  and  effectual  is  opened  unto 
me,  and  there  are  many  adversa- 
ries. 

10  Now  if  ''Timothy  come,  see 
that  he  be  with  you  without  fear  ;  for 
he  worketh  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
as  I  also  do :  11  let  no  man  there- 
fore despise  him.  But  set  him  for- 
ward on  his  journey  in  peace,  that 
he  may  come  unto  me  :  for  I  expect 
him  with  the  brethren.  .  .  . 


(5)  PaziPs  first  letter  to  the  Corinthians. 

1  :  I  Paul,  called  to  be  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  through  the  will  of  God, 
and  Sosthenes  ^  our  brother,  2  unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth, 
even  them  that  are  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  called  to  be  saints,  with  all  that  call 
upon  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  every  place,  their  Lord  and  ours : 
3  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  ^my  God  always  concerning  you,  for  the  grace  of  God  which  was 
given  you  in  Christ  Jesus;  5  that  in  every  thing  ye  were  enriched  in  him,  in 
all  ■^  utterance  and  all  knowledge;  6  even  as  the  testimony  of  Christ  was  con- 
firmed in  you:  7  so  that  ye  come  behind  in  no  gift;  waiting  for  the  revelation 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  8  who  shall  also  confirm  you  unto  the  end,  that  ye  be 
unreproveable  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  9  God  is  faithful,  through 
whom  ye  were  called  into  the  fellowship  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

10  Now  I  l:)eseech  you,  brethren,  through  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  ye  all  speak  the  same  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  divisions  among  you;  but 
that  ye  be  perfected  together  in  the  same  mind  and  in  the  same  judgement. 

11  For  it  hath  been  signified  unto  me  concerning  you,  my  brethren,  by  them 
which  are  of  the  household  of  Chloe,  that  there  are  contentions  among  you. 

12  Now  this  I  mean,  that  each  one  of  you  saith,  I  am  of  Paul;  and  I  of  ApoUos; 

'^Gr.  the  brother.    *  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  w^.    ^Gr.  word. 


a  I  Cor.  4: 17.     For  this  cause  have  I  sent  unto  you  Timothy,  who  is  my  be- 
loved and  faithful  child  in  the  Lord. 


§50.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  63 

and  I  of  Cephas;  and  I  of  Christ.  13  ^  Is  Christ  divided?  was  Paul  crucified  for 
you?  or  were  ye  baptized  into  the  name  of  Paul?  14  '■^  I  thank  God  that  I 
baptized  none  of  you,  save  Crispus  and  Gaius;  15  lest  any  man  should  say 
that  ye  were  baptized  into  my  name.  16  And  I  baptized  also  the  household  of 
Stephanas:  besides,  I  know  not  whether  I  baptized  any  other.  17  For  Christ 
sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gospel :  not  in  wisdom  of  words,  lest 
the  cross  of  Christ  should  be  made  void. 

18  For  the  word  of  the  cross  is  to  them  that  are  perishing  foolishness;   but 
unto  us  which  are  being  saved  it  is  the  power  of  God.     19  For  it  is  written, 
I  will  destroy  the  wisdom  of  the  wise, 
And  the  prudence  of  the  prudent  will  I  reject. 
20  Where  is  the  wise?  where  is  the  scribe?  where  is  the  disputer  of  this  ■*  world? 
hath  not  God  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of  the  world?     21  For  seeing  that  in 
the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  through  its  wisdom  knew  not  God,  it  was  God's 
good  pleasure  through  the  foolishness  of  the  *  preaching  to  save  them  that 
believe.     22  Seeing  that  Jews  ask  for  signs,  and  Greeks  seek  after  wisdom : 
23  but  we  preach  "  Christ  crucified,  unto  Jews  a  stumblingblock,  and  unto 
Gentiles    foolishness;       24  but  unto  ^  them    that  are  called,   both  Jews  and 
Greeks,  Christ  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God.     25  Because  the 
foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men;   and  the  weakness  of  God  is  stronger 
than  men. 

26  For  "^  behold  your  calling,  brethren,  how  that  not  many  wise  after  the 
flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble,  ^  are  called :  27  but  God  chose  the 
foolish  things  of  the  world,  that  he  might  put  to  shame  them  that  are  wise; 
and  God  chose  the  weak  things  of  the  world,  that  he  might  put  to  shame 
the  things  that  are  strong;  28  and  the  base  things  of  the  world,  and  the 
things  that  are  despised,  did  God  choose,  yea  ^and  the  things  that  are 
not,  that  he  might  bring  to  nought  the  things  that  are :  29  that  no  flesh 
should  glory  before  God.  30  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  was 
made  unto  us  wisdom  from  God,  '^^  and  righteousness  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption :  31  that,  according  as  it  is  written,  He  that  glorieth,  let 
him  glory  in  the  Lord. 

2  :  I  And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  unto  you,  came  not  with  excellency  of 
11  speech  or  of  wisdom,  proclaiming  to  you  the  i- mystery  of  God.  2  For  I  deter- 
mined not  to  know  any  thing  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified. 
3  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling.  4  And 
my  11  speech  and  my  *  preaching  were  not  in  persuasive  words  of  wisdom,  but 
in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power :  5  that  your  faith  should  not 
1^  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 

6  Howbeit  we  speak  wisdom  among  the  '^^  perfect  :  yet  a  wisdom  not  of 
this  1^  world,  nor  of  the  rulers  of  this  ^^  world,  which  are  coming  to  nought : 
7  but  we  speak  God's  wisdom  in  a  mystery,  even  the  zvisdom  that  hath  been 
hidden,  which  God  foreordained  before  the  worlds  unto  our  glory :     8  which 

1  Or,  Christ  z's  dhtided  Was  Paul  crucified  for  you  f  ^  Some  ancient  authorities 
read  I  give  thanks  that.  'Or,  age  *  Gr.  tiling  preached.  ^  Or,  a  Messiah  ''Gr.  the 
called  theinschcs.  'Or,  ye  behold  'Or,  have  part  therein  ^Many  ancient  authorities 
omit  and.  '"Or,  both  righteousness  and  sancti_ficatio7i  and  redemption  "Or,  word 
'2  Many  ancient  authorities  read  testimony.  ^'Gr.  be.  ^^  Ox,  full-grown  ^^Oi,  age  ;  and 
so  in  ver.  7,  8;  but  not  in  ver.  is. 


64  PAUnS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

none  of  the  rulers  of  this  world  knoweth :  for  had  they  known  it,  they  would 
not  have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory :     9  but  as  it  is  written, 
Things  which  eye  saw  not,  and  ear  heard  not. 
And  which  entered  not  into  the  heart  of  man, 
Whatsoever  things  God  prepared  for  them  that  love  him. 
10  1  But  unto   us  God   revealed  '^  them   through    the    Spirit:    for  the    Spirit 
searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.     11  For  who  among  men 
knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  the  man,  which  is  in  him? 
even  so  the  things  of  God  none  knoweth,  save  the  Spirit  of  God.     12  But  we 
received  not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  spirit  which  is  of  God;   that  we 
might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  by  God.     13  Which  things 
also  we  speak,  not   in  words  which  man's  wisdom  teacheth,  but  which  the 
Spirit  teacheth;  ^  *  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spiritual.     14  Now  the  natu- 
ral man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God :   for  they  are  foolishness 
unto  him;   and  he  cannot  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  ^judged. 
15  But  he  that  is  spiritual  '^judgeth  all  things,  and  he  himself  is  ^judged  of  no 
man.     16  For  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  that  he  should  instruct 
him?    But  we  have  the  mind  of  Christ. 

3 :  I  And  I,  brethren,  could  not  speak  unto  you  as  unto  spiritual,  but  as 
unto  carnal,  as  unto  babes  in  Christ.  2  I  fed  you  with  milk,  not  with  meat; 
for  ye  were  not  yet  able  to  bear  it:  nay,  not  even  now  are  ye  able;  3  for  ye 
are  yet  carnal :  for  whereas  there  is  among  you  jealousy  and  strife,  are  ye  not 
carnal,  and  walk  after  the  manner  of  men?  4  For  when  one  saith,  I  am  of 
Paul;  and  another,  1  am  of  ApoUos;  are  ye  not  men?  5  What  then  is  Apol- 
los?  and  what  is  Paul?  Ministers  through  whom  ye  believed;  and  each  as 
the  Lord  gave  to  him.  6  I  planted,  Apollos  watered;  but  God  gave  the  in- 
crease. 7  So  then  neither  is  he  that  planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  water- 
eth;  but  God  that  giveth  the  increase.  8  Now  he  that  planteth  and  he  that 
watereth  are  one :  but  each  shall  receive  his  own  reward  according  to  his  own 
labour.  9  For  we  are  God's  fellow-workers :  ye  are  God's  ^  husbandry,  God's 
building. 

10  According  to  the  grace  of  God  which  was  given  unto  me,  as  a  wise 
masterbuilder  I  laid  a  foundation;  and  another  buildeth  thereon.  But  let  each 
man  take  heed  how  he  buildeth  thereon.  1 1  For  other  foundation  can  no 
man  lay  than  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.  12  But  if  any  man 
buildeth  on  the  foundation  gold,  silver,  costly  stones,  wood,  hay,  stul)ble; 
13  each  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest:  for  the  day  shall  declare  it, 
because  it  is  revealed  in  fire;  ^and  the  fire  itself  shall  prove  each  man's 
work  of  what  sort  it  is.  14  If  any  man's  work  shall  aliide  which  he  built 
thereon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward.  15  If  any  man's  work  shall  lie  burned,  he 
shall  suffer  loss:  but  he  himself  shall  be  saved;   yet  so  as  through  fire. 

16  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  a  ^  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
dwelleth  in  you?  17  If  any  man  destroyeth  the  ^temple  of  God,  him  shall 
God  destroy;   for  the  ^temple  of  God  is  holy,  i"  which  temple  ye  are. 

1  Some  .ancient  authorities  read  For.  ^  Or,  it  '  Or,  combinitig  *  Or,  interpreting 
spiritual  things  to  spiritual  men  ^  Or,  examined  "  Or,  e.xaniincth  '  Gr.  tilled  land. 
8  Or,  and  eacli  man's  ivork,  of  what  sort  it  is,  the  fire  shall  prove  it  "  Or,  sanctuary 
•<•  Or,  and  such  are  ye 


§50.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  65 


18  Let  no  man  deceive  himself.  If  any  man  thinketh  that  he  is  wise  among 
you  in  this  ^  world,  let  him  become  a  fool,  that  he  may  become  wise.  19  For 
the  wisdom  of  this  world  is  foolishness  with  God.  For  it  is  written,  He  that 
taketh  the  wise  in  their  craftiness :  20  and  again,  The  Lord  knoweth  the 
reasonings  of  the  wise,  that  they  are  vain.  21  Wherefore  let  no  one  glory 
in  men.  For  all  things  are  yours;  22  whether  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Cephas, 
or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things  present,  or  things  to  come ;  all  are 
yours;     23  and  ye  are  Christ's;    and  Christ  is  God's. 

4 :  I  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of 
the  mysteries  of  God.  2  Here,  moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a 
man  be  found  faithful.  3  But  with  me  it  is  a  very  small  thing  that  I  should 
be  -judged  of  you,  or  of  man's  3  judgement :  yea,  I  -^  judge  not  mine  own  self. 
4  For  I  know  nothing  against  myself;  yet  am  I  not  hereby  justitied :  but  he 
that^judgeth  me  is  the  Lord.  5  Wherefore  judge  nothing  before  the  time, 
until  the  Lord  come,  who  will  both  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  dark- 
ness, and  make  manifest  the  counsels  of  the  hearts;  and  then  shall  each  man 
have  his  praise  from  God. 

6  Now  these  things,  brethren,  I  have  in  a  figure  transferred  to  myself  and 
Apollos  for  your  sakes;  that  in  us  ye  might  learn  not  to  go  beyond  the  things 
which  are  written;  that  no  one  of  you  be  puffed  up  for  the  one  against  the 
other.  7  For  who  maketh  thee  to  differ?  and  what  hast  thou  that  thou  didst 
not  receive?  but  if  thou  didst  receive  it,  why  dost  thou  glory,  as  if  thou  hadst 
not  received  it?  8  Already  are  ye  filled,  already  ye  are  become  rich,  ye  have 
reigned  without  us :  yea,  and  I  would  that  ye  did  reign,  that  we  also  might 
reign  with  you.  9  For,  I  think,  God  hath  set  forth  us  the  apostles  last  of  all, 
as  men  doomed  to  death :  for  we  are  made  a  spectacle  unto  the  world,  ^  and 
to  angels,  and  to  men.  10  We  are  fools  for  Christ's  sake,  but  ye  are  wise  in 
Christ;  we  are  weak,  but  ye  are  strong;  ye  have  glory,  but  we  have  dishonour. 
1 1  Even  unto  this  present  hour  we  both  hunger,  and  thirst,  and  are  naked, 
and  are  buffeted,  and  have  no  certain  dvvellingplace;  12  and  we  toil,  work- 
ing with  our  own  hands  :  being  reviled,  we  bless;  being  persecuted,  we  endure; 
13  being  defamed,  we  intreat:  we  are  made  as  the  "filth  of  the  world,  the 
offscouring  of  all  things,  even  until  now. 

14  I  write  not  these  things  to  shame  you,  but  to  admonish  you  as  my  be- 
loved children.  15  For  though  ye  should  have  ten  thousand  tutors  in  Christ, 
yet  have  ye  not  many  fathers :  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  begat  you  through  the  gos- 
pel. 16  I  beseech  you  therefore,  be  ye  imitators  of  me.  17  For  this  cause 
have  I  sent  unto  you  Timothy,  who  is  my  beloved  and  faithful  child  in  the 
Lord,  who  shall  put  you  in  remembrance  of  my  ways  which  be  in  Christ,  even 
as  I  teach  everywhere  in  every  church.  18  Now  some  are  puffed  up,  as  though 
I  were  not  coming  to  you.  19  But  I  will  come  to  you  shortly,  if  the  Lord  will; 
and  I  will  know,  not  the  word  of  them  which  are  puffed  up,  but  the  power. 
20  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power.  21  What  will  ye? 
shall  I  come  unto  you  with  a  rod,  or  in  love  and  a  spirit  of  meekness? 

5  :  I  It  is  actually  reported  that  there  is  fornication  among  you,  and  such 
fornication  as  is  not  even  among  the  Gentiles,  that  one  of  you  hath  his  father's 

1  Or,  age  ^  Or,  examined  3  Gr.  day.  ^  Or,  examine  ^  Or,  examineth  «  Or,  both  to 
angels  and  men    ^  Or,  refuse 


66  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONAKY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

wife.  2  And  ^  ye  are  puffed  up,  and  ^  did  not  rather  mourn,  that  he  that  had 
done  this  deed  might  be  taken  away  from  among  you.  3  For  I  verily,  being 
absent  in  body  but  present  in  spirit,  have  already,  as  though  I  were  present, 
judged  him  that  hath  so  wrought  this  thing,  4  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus, 
ye  being  gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power  of  our  Lortl  Jesus, 
5  to  deliver  such  a  one  unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the 
spirit  may  be  saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  "^  Jesus.  6  Your  glorying  is  not 
good.  Know  ye  not  that  a  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump?  7  I'urge 
out  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  even  as  ye  are  unleavened. 
For  our  passover  also  hath  been  sacrified,  even  Christ :  8  wherefore  let  us 
*  keep  the  feast,  not  with  old  leaven,  neither  with  the  leaven  of  malice  and 
wickedness,  but  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 

9  1  wrote  unto  you  in  my  epistle  to  have  no  company  with  fornicators; 

10  ''  not  altogether  with  the  fornicators  of  this  world,  or  with  the  covetous  and 
extortioners,  or  with  idolaters;   for  then  must  ye  needs  go  out  of  the  world: 

1 1  but ''  now  I  write  unto  you  not  to  keep  company,  if  any  man  that  is  named 
a  brother  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  an  idolater,  or  a  reviler,  or  a  drunkard, 
or  an  extortioner;  with  such  a  one  no,  not  to  eat.  12  For  what  have  1  to  do 
with  judging  them  that  are  without?  Do  not  ye  judge  them  that  are  within, 
13  whereas  them  that  are  without  God  judgeth?  Put  away  the  wicked  man 
from  among  yourselves. 

6 :  I  Dare  any  of  you,  having  a  matter  against  "  his  neighbour,  go  to  law 
before  the  unrighteous,  and  not  before  the  saints?  2  Or  know  ye  not  that  the 
saints  shall  judge  the  world?  and  if  the  world  is  judged  by  you,  are  ye  unworthy 
8  to  judge  the  smallest  matters?  3  Know  ye  not  that  we  shall  judge  angels? 
how  much  more,  things  that  pertain  to  this  life?  4  If  then  ye  have  ^to  judge 
things  pertaining  to  this  life,  ^'^  do  ye  set  them  to  judge  who  are  of  no  account 
in  the  church?  5  I  say  this  to  move  you  to  shame.  Is  it  so,  that  there  cannot 
be  found  among  you  one  wise  man,  who  shall  be  able  to  decide  between  his 
brethren,  6  but  brother  goeth  to  law  with  brother,  and  that  before  unbelievers? 
7  Nay,  already  it  is  altogether  ^  a  defect  in  you,  that  ye  have  lawsuits  one  with 
another.  Why  not  rather  take  wrong?  why  not  rather  be  defrauded?  8  Nay, 
but  ye  yourselves  do  wrong,  and  defraud,  and  ^■sX  your  brethren.  9  Or  know 
ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God?  Be  not 
deceived  :  neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate,  nor 
abusers  of  themselves  with  men,  10  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards, 
nor  revilers,  nor  extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  11  And  such 
were  some  of  you :  but  ye  i-  were  washed,  but  ye  were  sanctified,  but  ye  were 
justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 

12  All  things  are  lawful  for  me;  but  not  all  things  are  expedient.  All  things 
are  lawful  for  me ;  but  I  will  not  be  brought  under  the  power  of  any.  1 3  Meats 
for  the  belly,  and  the  belly  for  meats :  but  God  shall  bring  to  nought  both  it 
and  them.  But  the  body  is  not  for  fornication,  but  for  the  Lord;  and  the  Lord 
for  the  body:     14  and  God  both  raised  the  Lord,  and  will  raise  up  us  through 

^Ox, are  ye  puffed  up?  ^Or,  did  ye  nnt  rather  mourn,  .  .  .you?  3  Some  ancient  author- 
ities omit  Jesus.  '*  Gr.  keep  festival,  r.  Or,  not  at  all  meaning  the  fornicators  &'c.  "  Or, 
as  it  is,  I  ivrote  '  Gr.  the  other.  8  Gr.  of  the  smallest  tribunals.  "Gr.  tribunals  per- 
taining to.    ^'^Ox,  set  them... church    ^^  Ox,  a  loss  to  you    ^'^Gx.  washed  yourselves. 


§SO.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  6/ 

his  power,  15  Know  ye  not  that  your  bodies  are  members  of  Christ?  shall  I 
then  take  away  the  members  of  Christ,  and  make  them  members  of  a  harlot? 
God  forbid.  16  Or  know  ye  not  that  he  that  is  joined  to  a  harlot  is  one  body? 
for,  The  twain,  saith  he,  shall  become  one  flesh.  1 7  But  he  that  is  joined  unto 
the  Lord  is  one  spirit.  18  Flee  fornication.  Every  sin  that  a  man  doeth  is 
without  the  body;  but  he  that  committeth  fornication  sinneth  against  his  own 
body.  19  Or  know  ye  not  that  your  body  is  a  1  temple  of  the  ^  Holy  Ghost 
which  is  in  you,  which  ye  have  from  God?  and  ye  are  not  your  own;  20  for  ye 
were  bought  with  a  price :  glorify  God  therefore  in  your  body. 

7 :  I  Now  concerning  the  things  whereof  ye  wrote  :  It  is  good  for  a  man  not 
to  touch  a  woman.  2  But,  because  of  fornications,  let  each  man  have  his  own 
wife,  and  let  each  woman  have  her  own  husband.  3  Let  the  husband  render 
unto  the  wife  her  due :  and  likewise  also  the  wife  unto  the  husband.  4  The 
wife  hath  not  power  over  her  own  body,  but  the  husband :  and  likewise  also 
the  husband  hath  not  power  over  his  own  body,  but  the  wife.  5  Defraud  ye 
not  one  the  other,  except  it  be  by  consent  for  a  season,  that  ye  may  give  your- 
selves unto  prayer,  and  may  be  together  again,  that  Satan  tempt  you  not  be- 
cause of  your  incontinency.  6  But  this  I  say  by  way  of  permission,  not  of  com- 
mandment. 7  3  Yet  I  would  that  all  men  were  even  as  myself.  Howbeiteach 
man  hath  his  own  gift  from  God,  one  after  this  manner,  and  another  after  that. 

8  But  I  say  to  the  unmarried  and  to  widows,  It  is  good  for  them  if  they  abide 
even  as  I.  9  But  if  they  have  not  continency,  let  them  marry :  for  it  is  better 
to  marry  than  to  burn.  10  But  unto  the  married  I  give  cha.xgt,  yea  not  I,  but 
the  Lord,  That  the  wife  depart  not  from  her  husband  1 1  (but  and  if  she  depart, 
let  her  remain  unmarried  or  else  be  reconciled  to  her  husband);  and  that  the 
husband  leave  not  his  wife.  12  But  to  the  rest  say  I,  not  the  Lord:  If  any 
brother  hath  an  unbelieving  wife,  and  she  is  content  to  dwell  with  him,  let  him 
not  leave  her.  13  And  the  woman  which  hath  an  unbelieving  husband,  and  he 
is  content  to  dwell  with  her,  let  her  not  leave  her  husband.  14  For  the  unbe- 
lieving husband  is  sanctified  in  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified 
in  the  brother  :  else  were  your  children  unclean;  but  now  are  they  holy.  15  Yet 
if  the  unbelieving  departeth,  let  him  depart :  the  brother  or  the  sister  is  not  un- 
der bondage  in  such  cases;  but  God  hath  called  •*  us  in  peace.  16  For  how 
knowest  thou,  O  wife,  whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  husband?  or  how  knowest 
thou,  O  husband,  whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  wife?  17  Only  as  the  Lord  hath 
distributed  to  each  man,  as  God  hath  called  each,  so  let  him  walk.  And  so 
ordain  I  in  all  the  churches.  18  Was  any  man  called  being  circumcised?  let 
him  not  become  uncircumcised.  Hath  any  been  called  in  uncircumcision?  let 
him  not  be  circumcised.  19  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircumcision  is 
nothing;  but  the  keeping  of  the  commandments  of  God.  20  Let  each  man 
abide  in  that  calling  wherein  he  was  called.  21  Wast  thou  called  being  a 
bondservant?  care  not  for  it:  ^but  if  thou  canst  become  free,  use  it  rather. 
22  For  he  that  was  called  in  the  Lord,  being  a  bondservant,  is  the  Lord's  freed- 
man :  likewise  he  that  was  called,  being  free,  is  Christ's  bondservant.  23  Ye 
were  bought  with  a  price;  become  not  bondservants  of  men.  24  Brethren,  let 
each  man,  wherein  he  was  called,  therein  abide  with  God. 

^Or,  sanctuary     ^Qr,    Holy  Spirit     "Many   ancient  authorities   read  For.     *  Many 
ancient  authorities  xzaAyou.    ''Or,  nay,  even  if 


68  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

25  Now  concerning  virgins  I  have  no  commandment  of  the  Lord :  but  I 
give  my  judgement,  as  one  that  hath  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be 
faithful.  26  I  think  therefore  that  this  is  good  by  reason  of  the  present 
distress,  tiamely,  that  it  is  good  for  a  man  1  to  be  as  he  is.  27  Art  thou  bound 
unto  a  wife?  seek  not  to  be  loosed.  Art  thou  loosed  from  a  wife?  seek  not  a 
wife.  28  But  and  if  thou  marry,  thou  hast  not  sinned ;  and  if  a  virgin  marry, 
she  hath  not  sinned.  Yet  such  shall  have  tribulation  in  the  flesh :  and  I 
would  spare  you.  29  But  this  I  say,  brethren,  the  time  -is  shortened,  that 
henceforth  both  those  that  have  wives  may  be  as  though  they  had  none; 

30  and  those  that  weep,  as  though  they  wept  not;  and  those  that  rejoice,  as 
though  they  rejoiced  not;   and  those  that  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not; 

31  and  those  that  use  the  world,  as  not  ^abusing  it:  for  the  fashion  of  this 
world  passeth  away.  32  But  I  would  have  you  to  be  free  from  cares.  He 
that  is  unmarried  is  careful  for  the  things  of  the  Lord,  how  he  may  please  the 
Lord :  33  but  he  that  is  married  is  careful  for  the  things  of  the  world,  how  he 
may  please  his  "*  wife.  34  And  there  is  a  difference  also  between  the  wife  and 
the  virgin.  She  that  is  unmarried  is  careful  for  the  things  of  the  Lord,  that 
she  may  be  holy  both  in  body  and  in  spirit :  but  she  that  is  married  is  careful 
for  the  things  of  the  world,  how  she  may  please  her  husband.  35  And  this  I 
say  for  your  own  profit;  not  that  I  may  cast  a  ^ snare  upon  you,  but  for  that 
which  is  seemly,  and  that  ye  may  attend  upon  the  Lord  without  distraction. 
36  But  if  any  man  thinketh  that  he  behaveth  himself  unseemly  toward  his ''vir- 
gin daughter,  if  she  be  past  the  flower  of  her  age,  and  if  need  so  requireth,  let 
him  do  what  he  will;  hesinneth  not;  let  them  marry.  37  But  he  that  standeth 
stedfast  in  his  heart,  having  no  necessity,  but  hath  power  as  touching  his  own 
will,  and  hath  determined  this  in  his  own  heart,  to  keep  his  own  ''virgin 
daughter,  shall  do  well.  38  So  then  both  he  that  giveth  his  own  ''virgin 
daughter  in  marriage  doeth  well;  and  he  that  giveth  her  not  in  marriage  shall 
do  better.  39  A  wife  is  bound  for  so  long  time  as  her  husband  liveth ;  but  if 
the  husband  be  ''  dead,  she  is  free  to  be  married  to  whom  she  will;  only  in  the 
Lord.  40  But  she  is  happier  if  she  abide  as  she  is,  after  my  judgement:  and 
I  think  that  I  also  have  the  Spirit  of  God. 

8  :  I  Now  concerning  things  sacrificed  to  idols :  We  know  that  we  all  have 
knowledge.  Knowledge  puffeth  up,  but  love  ^  edifieth.  2  If  any  man  thinketh 
that  he  knovveth  any  thing,  he  knoweth  not  yet  as  he  ought  to  know;  3  but  if 
any  man  loveth  God,  the  same  is  known  of  him.  4  Concerning  therefore  the 
eating  of  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  we  know  that  no  idol  is  ajiythittg  in  the 
world,  and  that  there  is  no  God  but  one.  5  For  though  there  be  that  are 
called  gods,  whether  in  heaven  or  on  earth;  as  there  are  gods  many,  and  lords 
many;  6  yet  to  us  there  is  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  we 
unto  him;  and  one  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  through  whom  are  all  things,  and  we 
through  him.  7  Ilowbeit  in  all  men  there  is  not  that  knowledge:  but  some, 
being  used  until  now  to  the  idol,  cat  as  ^  a  thing  sacrificed  to  an  idol;  and 
their  conscience  being  weak  is  defiled.     8  But  meat  will  not  commend  us  to 

1.  Gr  so  to  be.  ^  Or,  is  shortened  henceforth,  that  both  those  &r>e.  '  Or,  usi>i£-  it  to  the 
full  *  Or,  uii/e,  and  Is  divided.  So  also  the  wife  and  the  virgin  :  she  that  is  un- 
married is  careful  dfr.  Many  ancient  authorities  read  7oi/e,  and  is  divided.  So  also  the 
•woman  that  is  utintarried  and  the  virgin  is  careful  6t'c.  ^  Or,  constraint  Gr.  noose. 
*  Or,  virgin  (omittinj;  daughter)     ''  Cr.  fallen  asleep.     "  Gr.  buildcth  up. 


§50.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  69 

God:  neither,  if  we  eat  not,  ^are  we  the  worse;  nor,  if  we  eat,  -are  we  the 
better.  9  But  take  heed  lest  by  any  means  this  ^  liberty  of  yours  become  a 
stumblingblock  to  the  weak.  10  For  if  a  man  see  thee  which  hast  knowledge 
sitting  at  meat  in  an  idol's  temple,  will  not  his  conscience,  if  he  is  weak,  ■*  be 
emboldened  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols?  II  For  ^through  thy  knowledge 
he  that  is  weak  perisheth,  the  brother  for  whose  sake  Christ  died.  12  And  thus, 
sinning  against  the  brethren,  and  wounding  their  conscience  when  it  is  weak, 
ye  sin  against  Christ.  13  Wherefore,  if  meat  maketh  my  brother  to  stumble, 
I  will  eat  no  flesh  for  evermore,  that  I  make  not  my  brother  to  stumble. 

9  :  I  Am  I  not  free?  am  I  not  an  apostle?  have  I  not  seen  Jesus  our  Lord? 
are  not  ye  my  work  in  the  Lord?  2  If  to  others  I  am  not  an  apostle,  yet  at 
least  I  am  to  you :  for  the  seal  of  mine  apostleship  are  ye  in  the  Lord.  3  My 
defence  to  them  that  examine  me  is  this.  4  Have  we  no  right  to  eat  and  to 
drink?  5  Have  we  no  right  to  lead  about  a  wife  that  is  a  **  believer,  even  as 
the  rest  of  the  apostles,  and  the  brethren  of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas?  6  Or  I 
only  and  Barnalms,  have  we  not  a  right  to  forbear  working?  7  What  soldier 
ever  serveth  at  his  own  charges?  who  planteth  a  vineyard,  and  eateth  not  the 
fruit  thereof?  or  who  feedeth  a  flock,  and  eateth  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock? 
8  Uo  I  speak  these  things  after  the  manner  of  men?  or  saith  not  the  law  also 
the  same?  9  For  it  is  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the 
ox  when  he  treadeth  out  the  corn.  Is  it  for  the  oxen  that  God  careth,  10  or 
^  saith  he  it  altogether  for  our  sake?  Yea,  for  our  sake  it  was  written  :  because 
he  that  ploweth  ought  to  plow  in  hope,  and  he  that  thresheth,  (0  thresh  in  hope 
of  partaking.  11  If  we  sowed  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great  matter  if 
we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things?  12  If  others  partake  of  this  right  over  you, 
do  not  we  yet  more?  Nevertheless  we  did  not  use  this  right;  but  we  bear  all 
things,  that  we  may  cause  no  hindrance  to  the  gospel  of  Christ.  13  Know  ye 
not  that  they  which  minister  about  sacred  things  eat  (7/ the  things  of  the  temple, 
and  they  which  wait  upon  the  altar  have  their  portion  with  the  altar?  14  Even 
so  did  the  Lord  ordain  that  they  which  proclaim  the  gospel  should  live  of  the 
gospel.  15  But  I  have  used  none  of  these  things:  and  I  write  not  these 
things  that  it  may  be  so  done  in  my  case :  for  it  were  good  for  me  rather  to 
die,  than  that  any  man  should  make  my  glorying  void.  16  For  if  I  preach  the 
gospel,  I  have  nothing  to  glory  of  ;  for  necessity  is  laid  upon  me ;  for  woe  is 
unto  me,  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel.  1 7  For  if  I  do  this  of  mine  own  will,  I 
have  a  reward  :  but  if  not  of  mine  own  will,  I  have  a  stewardship  intrusted 
to  me.  18  What  then  is  my  reward?  That,  when  I  preach  the  gospel,  I  may 
make  the  gospel  without  charge,  so  as  jiot  to  use  to  the  full  my  right  in  the 
gospel.  19  For  though  I  was  free  from  all  tnetz,  I  brought  myself  under 
bondage  to  all,  that  I  might  gain  the  more.  20  And  to  the  Jews  I  became  as 
a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  Jews;  to  them  that  are  under  the  law,  as  under  the 
law,  not  being  myself  under  the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  under  the 
law;  21  to  them  that  are  without  law,  as  without  law,  not  being  without  law  to 
God,  but  under  law  to  Christ,  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  without  law. 
22  To  the  weak  I  became  weak,  that  I  might  gain  the  weak :  I  am  become 

1  Gr.  do  we  lack.  '^  Gt.  do  we  abound.  ^  Or,  power  *  Gr.  be  biiilded  zcp.  '^Gx.  in. 
"  Gr.  sister.     '  Or,  saith  he  it,  as  he  doubtless  doth,  for  our  sake  ? 


70  PAUL'S    THIRD   MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  may  by  all  means  save  some.  23  And  I  do  all 
things  for  the  gospel's  sake,  that  I  may  be  a  joint  partaker  thereof.  24  Know 
ye  not  that  they  which  run  in  a  ^race  run  all,  but  one  receiveth  the  prize? 
Even  so  run,  that  ye  may  attain.  25  And  every  man  that  striveth  in  the  games 
is  temperate  in  all  things.  Now  they  do  it  to  receive  a  corruptible  crown;  but 
we  an  incorruptible.  26  I  therefore  so  run,  as  not  uncertainly;  so  '^  fight  I,  as 
not  beating  the  air :  27  but  I  ^  buffet  my  body,  and  bring  it  into  bondage  :  lest 
by  any  means,  after  that  I  have  preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be  rejected. 

10  :  I  For  I  would  not,  brethren,  have  you  ignorant,  how  that  our  fathers 
were  all  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through  the  sea;  2  and  were  all 
baptized  *  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud  and  in  the  sea;  3  and  did  all  eat  the  same 
spiritual  meat;  4  and  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  :  for  they  drank 
of  a  spiritual  rock  that  followed  them :  and  the  rock  was  Christ.  5  Howbeit 
with  most  of  them  God  was  not  well  pleased  :  for  they  were  overthrown  in  the 
wilderness.  6  Now  ^  these  things  were  our  examples,  to  the  intent  we  should 
not  lust  after  evil  things,  as  they  also  lusted.  7  Neither  be  ye  idolaters,  as 
were  some  of  them;  as  it  is  written, The  people  sat  down  to  eat  and  drink, 
and  rose  up  to  play.  8  Neither  let  us  commit  fornication,  as  some  of  them 
committed,  and  fell  in  one  day  three  and  twenty  thousand.  9  Neither  let  us 
tempt  the  '^  Lord,  as  some  of  them  tempted,  and  perished  by  the  serpents. 
10  Neither  murmur  ye,  as  some  of  them  murmured,  and  perished  by  the 
destroyer.  11  Now  these  things  happened  unto  them 'by  way  of  example; 
and  they  were  written  for  our  admonition,  upon  whom  the  ends  of  the  ages 
are  come.  12  Wherefore  let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he 
fall.  13  There  hath  no  temptation  taken  you  but  such  as  man  can  bear  :  but 
God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able; 
but  will  with  the  temptation  make  also  the  way  of  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able 
to  endure  it. 

14  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  flee  from  idolatry.  15  I  speak  as  to  wise  men; 
judge  ye  what  I  say.  16  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  a  ^  com- 
munion of  the  blood  of  Christ?  The  ^  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  a 
^communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?  17  1° seeing  that  we,  who  are  many,  are 
one  '*  bread,  one  body  :  for  we  all  partake  ^^  of  the  one  ^  bread.  18  Behold 
Israel  after  the  flesh  :  have  not  they  which  eat  the  sacrifices  communion  with 
the  altar?  19  What  say  I  then?  that  a  thing  sacrificed  to  idols  is  any  thing,  or 
that  an  idol  is  any  thing?  20  But  /  say,  that  the  things  which  the  Gentiles 
sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  ''■^devils,  and  not  to  God:  and  I  would  not  that  ye 
should  have  communion  with  i'^  devils.^  21  Ye  cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  cup  of  ''^  devils  :  ye  cannot  partake  of  the  table  of  the  Lord, 
and  of  the  table  of  i^ devils.  22  Or  do  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy?  arc 
we  stronger  than  he? 

23  All  things  are  lawful;  but  all  things  are  not  expedient.  All  things  are 
lawful;  but  all  things  ^^ edify  not.  24  Let  no  man  seek  his  own,  but  each  his 
neighbour's  good.      25  Whatsoever  is  sold  in  the  shambles,  eat,  asking  no 

'  Gr.  race-course.  ^  Gr.  box.  '  Gr.  bruise.  *  Gr.  into.  "  Or,  i>i  these  things  they 
becatiie  figures  of  us  "Some  ancient  authorities  read  Christ.  ''Gr.  by  way  of  figure. 
'  Or,  participation  in  "  Or,  loaf  '"  Or,  seeing  that  there  is  one  bread,  we,  who  are 
many,  are  one  body    ^'^  Or.  from.     ^- Gr.  dr/nons.     ^-^  Gr.  build  not  up. 


§50.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  yi 

question  for  conscience  sake;  26  for  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness 
thereof.  27  If  one  of  them  that  believe  not  biddeth  you  to  a  feast,  and 
ye  are  disposed  to  go;  whatsoever  is  set  before  you,  eat,  asking  no  question 
for  conscience  sake.  28  But  if  any  man  say  unto  you.  This  hath  been  offered 
in  sacrifice,  eat  not,  for  his  sake  that  shewed  it,  and  for  conscience  sake  : 
29  conscience,  I  say,  not  thine  own,  but  the  other's;  for  why  is  my  liberty 
judged  by  another  conscience?  30  1  If  I  by  grace  partake,  why  am  I  evil 
spoken  of  for  that  for  which  I  give  thanks?  31  Whether  therefore  ye  eat,  or 
drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  32  Give  no  occasion 
of  stumbling,  either  to  Jews,  or  to  Greeks,  or  to  the  church  of  God  :  33  even 
as  I  also  please  all  men  in  all  things,  not  seeking  mine  own  profit,  but  the 
profit  of  the  many,  that  they  may  be  saved.  11  :  i  Be  ye  imitators  of  me, 
even  as  I  also  am  of  Christ. 

2  Now  I  praise  you  that  ye  remember  me  in  all  things,  and  hold  fast  the 
traditions,  even  as  I  delivered  them  to  you.  3  But  I  would  have  you  know, 
that  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ;  and  the  head  of  the  woman  is  the  man; 
and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God.  4  Every  man  praying  or  prophesying,  having 
his  head  covered,  dishonoureth  his  head.  5  But  every  woman  praying  or 
prophesying  with  her  head  unveiled  dishonoureth  her  head  :  for  it  is  one  and 
the  same  thing  as  if  she  were  shaven.  6  For  if  a  woman  is  not  veiled,  let  her 
also  be  shorn  :  but  if  it  is  a  shame  to  a  woman  to  be  shorn  or  shaven,  let  her 
be  veiled.  7  For  a  man  indeed  ought  not  to  have  his  head  veiled,  forasmuch 
as  he  is  the  image  and  glory  of  God :  but  the  woman  is  the  glory  of  the  man. 
8  For  the  man  is  not  of  the  woman;  but  the  woman  of  the  man:  9  for 
neither  was  the  man  created  for  the  woman ;  but  the  woman  for  the  man : 
10  for  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to  ^have  a  sign  ^authority  on  her  head, 
because  of  the  angels.  11  Howbeit  neither  is  the  woman  without  the  man, 
nor  the  man  without  the  woman,  in  the  Lord.  12  For  as  the  woman  is  of  the 
man,  so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman;  but  all  things  are  of  God.  13  Judge 
ye  ^in  yourselves:  is  it  seemly  that  a  woman  pray  unto  God  unveiled? 
14  Doth  not  even  nature  itself  teach  you,  that,  if  a  man  have  long  hair,  it  is 
a  dishonour  to  him?  15  But  if  a  woman  have  long  hair,  it  is  a  glory  to  her: 
for  her  hair  is  given  her  for  a  covering.  16  But  if  any  man  seemeth  to  be 
contentious,  we  have  no  such  custom,  neither  the  churches  of  God. 

17  But  in  giving  you  this  charge,  I  praise  you  not,  that  ye  come  together 
not  for  the  better  but  for  the  worse.  18  P'or  first  of  all,  when  ye  come  to- 
gether *  in  the  church,  I  hear  that  ^divisions  exist  among  you;  and  I  partly 
believe  it.  19  For  there  must  be  also  '^  heresies  among  you,  that  they  which 
are  approved  may  be  made  manifest  among  you.  20  When  therefore  ye  as- 
semble yourselves  together,  it  is  not  possible  to  eat  the  Lord's  supper  :  21  for 
in  your  eating  each  one  taketh  before  other  his  own  supper;  and  one  is  hun- 
gry, and  another  is  drunken.  22  W^hat?  have  ye  not  houses  to  eat  and  to  drink 
in?  or  despise  ye  the  "  church  of  God,  and  put  them  to  shame  that  ^have  not? 
What  shall  I  say  to  you?  ^  shall  I  praise  you  in  this?  I  praise  you  not.  23  For 
I  received  of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  how  that  the 

'^  Or,  Tf  I  partake  with  thankfulness  ^  Or,  have  aiithority  over  ^  Or,  ajnoiig-  ■»  Or, 
in  congregation  ^  Gr.  schisms.  «  Or,  factions  '  Or,  congregation  ^  Or,  have  nothing 
8  Or,  shall  I  praise  you  ?   In  this  I  praise  you  not. 


72  PAUnS    THIRD   MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

Lord  Jesus  in  the  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed  took  bread;  24  and  when 
he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  This  is  my  l)ody,  which  ^  is  for  you  : 
this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  25  In  like  manner  also  the  cup,  after  supper, 
saying.  This  cup  is  the  new  ^  covenant  in  my  blood  :  this  do,  as  oft  as  ye  drink 
it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  26  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  the 
cup,  ye  proclaim  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  27  Wherefore  whosoever  shall 
eat  the  bread  or  drink  the  cup  of  the  Lord  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the 
body  and  the  blood  of  the  Lord.  28  But  let  a  man  prove  himself,  and  so  let 
him  eat  of  the  bread,  and  drink  of  the  cup.  29  For  he  that  eateth  and  drink- 
eth,  eateth  and  drinketh  judgement  unto  himself,  if  he  ^  discern  not  the  body. 

30  For  this  cause  many  among  you  are  weak  and  sickly,  and  not  a  few  sleep. 

31  But  if  we '' discerned  ourselves,  we  should  not  be  judged.  32  But  ^  when 
we  are  judged,  we  are  chastened  of  the  Lord,  that  we  may  not  be  condemned 
with  the  world.  33  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  when  ye  come  together  to  eat, 
wait  one  for  another.  34  If  any  man  is  hungry,  let  him  eat  at  home  ;  that  your 
coming  together  be  not  unto  judgement.  And  the  rest  will  I  set  in  order 
whensoever  I  come. 

12  : 1  Now  concerning  spiritual  gifts,  brethren,  I  would  not  have  you  igno- 
rant. 2  Ye  know  that  when  ye  were  Gentiles  ye  were  led  away  unto  those 
dumb  idols,  howsoever  ye  might  be  led.  3  Wherefore  I  give  you  to  under- 
stand, that  no  man  speaking  in  the  Spirit  of  God  saith,  Jesus  is  anathema;  and 
no  man  can  say,  Jesus  is  Lord,  but  in  the  Floly  Spirit. 

4  Now  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit.  5  And  there  are 
diversities  of  ministrations,  and  the  same  Lord.  6  And  there  are  diversities 
of  workings,  but  the  same  God,  who  worketh  all  things  in  all.  7  But  to  each 
one  is  given  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  to  profit  withal.  8  For  to  one  is 
given  through  the  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom;  and  to  another  the  word  of 
knowledge,  according  to  the  same  Spirit :  9  to  another  faith,  in  the  same 
.Spirit;  and  to  another  gifts  of  healings,  in  the  one  Spirit;  10  and  to  another 
workings  of  '^miracles;  and  to  another  prophecy;  and  to  another  discernings 
of  spirits :  to  another  divers  kinds  of  tongues ;  and  to  another  the  interpreta- 
tion of  tongues  :  1 1  but  all  these  worketh  the  one  and  the  same  Spirit,  divid- 
ing to  each  one  severally  even  as  he  will. 

12  For  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  many  members,  and  all  the  members 
of  the  body,  being  many,  are  one  body;  so  also  is  Christ.  13  For  in  one  Spirit 
were  we  all  baptized  into  one  body,  whether  Jews  or  Greeks,  whether  bond  or 
free;  and  were  all  made  to  drink  of  one  Spirit.  14  For  the  body  is  not  one 
member,  but  many.  15  If  the  foot  shall  say,  Because  I  am  not  the  hand,  I  am 
not  of  the  body;  it  is  not  therefore  not  of  the  body.  16  And  if  the  ear  shall 
say.  Because  I  am  not  the  eye,  I  am  not  of  the  body;  it  is  not  therefore  not  of 
the  body.  17  If  the  whole  body  were  an  eye,  where  were  the  hearing?  If  the 
whole  were  hearing,  where  were  the  smelling?  18  But  now  hath  God  set  the 
members  each  one  of  them  in  the  body,  even  as  it  pleased  him.  19  And 
if  they  were  all  one  member,  where  were  the  body?  20  But  now  they  are 
many  members,  but  one  body.    21  And  the  eye  cannot  say  to  the  hand,  I  have 

1  Many  ancient  authorities  read  is  broJicn  for  you.  ^  Ot,  testament  ^  Gr.  discrimi- 
nate. *  Gr.  discriminated.  ^  Or,  iv/iefi  we  are  judged  of  the  Lord,  we  are  chastened 
"  Gr.  powers. 


§50.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  73 

no  need  of  thee  :  or  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need  of  you.  22  Nay, 
much  rather,  those  members  of  the  body  which  seem  to  be  more  feeble  are 
necessary  :  23  and  those /rtrA  of  the  body,  which  we  think  to  be  less  honour- 
able, upon  these  we  ^  bestow  more  abundant  honour;  and  our  uncomely /<2;'/i' 
have  more  abundant  comeliness;  24  whereas  our  comely /arA  have  no  need  : 
but  God  tempered  the  body  together,  giving  more  abundant  honour  to  that 
part  which  lacked;  25  that  there  should  be  no  schism  in  the  body;  but  that 
the  members  should  have  the  same  care  one  for  another.  26  And  whether 
one  member  suffereth,  all  the  members  suffer  with  it;  or  one  member  is  ^ hon- 
oured, all  the  members  rejoice  with  it.  27  Now  ye  are  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
^  severally  members  thereof.  28  And  God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first 
apostles,  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  then  *  miracles,  then  gifts  of  heal- 
ings, helps,  ^governments,  divers  kinds  of  tongues.  29  Are  all  apostles?  are 
all  prophets?  are  all  teachers?  are  all  zuorkers  of  '^  miracles?  30  have  all  gifts 
of  healings?  do  all  speak  with  tongues?  do  all  interpret?  31  But  desire  ear- 
nestly the  greater  gifts.     And  a  still  more  excellent  way  shew  I  unto  you. 

13  : 1  If  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  but  have  not  love, 
I  am  become  sounding  brass,  or  a  clanging  cymbal.  2  And  if  I  have  ike  gt/i 
^prophecy,  and  know  all  mysteries  and  all  knowledge;  and  if  I  have  all  faith, 
so  as  to  remove  mountains,  but  have  not  love,  I  am  nothing.  3  And  if  I  be- 
stow all  my  goods  to  feed  t/ie  poor,  and  if  I  give  my  body  '^  to  be  burned,  but 
have  not  love,  it  profiteth  me  nothing.  4  Love  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind; 
love  envieth  not;  love  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up,  5  doth  not  be- 
have itself  unseemly,  seeketh  not  its  own,  is  not  provoked,  taketh  not  account 
of  evil;  6  rejoiceth  not  in  unrighteousness,  but  rejoiceth  with  the  truth; 
7  "^  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all 
things.  8  Love  never  faileth  :  but  whether  there  be  prophecies,  they  shall  be 
done  away;  whether  there  be  tongues,  they  shall  cease;  whether  there  be 
knowledge,  it  shall  be  done  away.  9  For  we  know  in  part,  and  we  prophesy  in 
part :  10  but  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  that  which  is  in  part  shall 
be  done  away,  ii  When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child,  I  felt  as  a  child,  I 
thought  as  a  child :  now  that  I  am  become  a  man,  I  have  put  away  childish 
things.  12  For  now  we  see  in  a  mirror,  ^ darkly;  but  then  face  to  face:  now 
I  know  in  part;  but  then  shall  I  ^know  even  as  also  I  have  been  ^'^  known. 
13  But  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  love,  these  three;  ^^  and  the  ^^ greatest  of  these 
is  love. 

14  :  I  Follow  after  love;  yet  desire  earnestly  spiritual  gifts,  but  rather  that 
ye  may  prophesy.  2  For  he  that  speaketh  in  a  tongue  speaketh  not  unto  men, 
but  unto  God;  for  no  man  i^understandeth;  but  in  the  spirit  he  speaketh 
mysteries.  3  But  he  that  prophesieth  speaketh  unto  men  edification,  and 
comfort,  and  consolation.  4  He  that  speaketh  in  a  tongue  ^*  edifieth  himself; 
but  he  that  prophesieth  1*  edifieth  the  church.  5  Now  I  would  have  you  all 
speak  with  tongues,  but  rather  that  ye  should  prophesy :  and  greater  is  he 
that  prophesieth  than  he  that  speaketh  with  tongues,  except  he  interpret,  that 

1  Or,  put  on     -  Or,  glorified    ^  Or,  members  each  in  his  part    *  Gr.  powers.  ^  Or, 

is}ise  counsels    "  Many  ancient  authorities  read  that  I  may  glory.     '  Or,  covereth  *  Gr. 

in  a  riddle.  ^  Gr.  knotv  fully.  i°  Gr.  knoivti  fully.  ^^  Or,  but  greater  than  these  ^^  Gr. 
greater.    ^^  Gr.  heareth.     *  Gr.  buildeth  up. 


74  PAUL'S   THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

the  church  may  receive  edifying.  6  But  now,  brethren,  if  I  come  unto  you 
speaking  with  tongues,  what  shall  I  profit  you,  unless  I  speak  to  you  either 
by  way  of  revelation,  or  of  knowledge,  or  of  prophesying,  or  of  teaching? 
7  Even  things  without  life,  giving  a  voice,  whether  pipe  or  harp,  if  they 
give  not  a  distinction  in  the  sounds,  how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  piped  or 
harped?  8  For  if  the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  voice,  who  shall  prepare 
himself  for  war?  9  So  also  ye,  unless  ye  utter  by  the  tongue  speech  easy  to 
be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  spoken?  for  ye  will  be  speaking 
into  the  air.  10  There  are,  it  may  be,  so  many  kinds  of  voices  in  the  world, 
and  ^no  kind  is  without  signification.  11  If  then  I  know  not  the  meaning  of 
the  voice,  I  shall  be  to  him  that  speaketh  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speaketh 
will  be  a  barbarian  ^unto  me.  12  So  also  ye,  since  ye  are  zealous  of 
^  spiritual  gifts.,  seek  that  ye  may  abound  unto  the  edifying  of  the  church. 

13  Wherefore  let  him  that  speaketh  in  a  tongue  pray  that  he  may  interpret. 

14  For  if  I  pray  in  a  tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but  my  understanding  is 
unfruitful.  15  What  is  it  then?  I  will  pray  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  pray 
with  the  understanding  also :  I  will  sing  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  sing  with 
the  understanding  also.  16  Else  if  thou  bless  with  the  spirit,  how  shall  he 
that  filleth  the  place  of  *  the  unlearned  say  the  Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks, 
seeing  he  knoweth  not  what  thou  sayest?  17  For  thou  verily  givest  thanks 
■well,  but  the  other  is  not  '^edified.  18  I  thank  God,  I  speak  with  tongues 
more  than  you  all:  19  howbeit  in  the  church  I  had  rather  speak  five  words 
with  my  understanding,  that  I  might  instruct  others  also,  than  ten  thousand 
words  in  a  tongue. 

20  Brethren,  be  not  children  in  mind  :  howbeit  in  malice  be  ye  babes,  Imt 
in  mind  be  *'men.  21  In  the  law  it  is  written.  By  men  of  strange  tongues  and 
by  the  lips  of  strangers  will  I  speak  unto  this  people;  and  not  even  thus  will 
they  hear  me,  saith  the  Lord.  22  Wherefore  tongues  are  for  a  sign,  not  to 
them  that  believe,  but  to  the  unbelieving :  but  prophesying  is  for  a  sign,  not 
to  the  unbelieving,  but  to  them  that  believe.  23  If  therefore  the  whole 
church  be  assembled  together,  and  all  speak  with  tongues,  and  there  come  in 
men  unlearned  or  unbelieving,  will  they  not  say  that  ye  are  mad?  24  But  if 
all  prophesy,  and  there  come  in  one  unbelieving  or  unlearned,  he  is  "  reproved 
by  all,  he  is  judged  by  all;  25  the  secrets  of  his  heart  are  made  manifest; 
and  so  he  will  fall  down  on  his  face  and  worship  God,  declaring  that  God  is 
^  among  you  indeed. 

26  What  is  it  then,  brethren?  When  ye  come  together,  each  one  hath  a 
psalm,  hath  a  teaching,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  a  tongue,  hath  an  interpreta- 
tion. Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying.  27  If  any  man  speaketh  in  a 
tongue,  let  it  be  by  two,  or  at  the  most  three,  and  that  in  turn;  and  let  one 
interpret :  28  but  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  keep  silence  in  the  church ; 
and  let  him  speak  to  himself,  and  to  God.  29  And  let  the  prophets  speak  by 
two  or  three,  and  let  the  others  ^  discern.  30  But  if  a  revelation  lie  made  to 
another  sitting  by,  let  the  first  keep  silence.  31  For  ye  all  can  prophesy  one 
by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  may  be  ^"comforted;     32  and  the  spirits  of 

1  Or,  nnthing  is  without  voice  ^  Or,  iti  my  case  '  Gr.  spirits  *  Or,  him  that  is 
without  gifts  :  and  so  in  ver.  23,  24.  "  fjr.  lyuilded  up.  <>  Gr.  of  /nil  age.  ''  Or,  convicted 
*  Or,  ZH    "  Gr.  discriminate.     '**  Or,  exliortcd 


§50.]  tlRSr  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  75 

the  prophets  are  subject  to  the  prophets;  t,t,  for  God  is  not  a  God  of  confu- 
sion, but  of  peace;   as  in  all  the  churches  of  the  saints. 

34  Let  the  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches :  for  it  is  not  permitted 
unto  them  to  speak;  but  let  them  be  in  subjection,  as  also  saith  the  law. 
35  And  if  they  would  learn  anything,  let  them  ask  their  own  husbands  at  home  : 
for  it  is  shameful  for  a  woman  to  speak  in  the  church.  36  What?  was  it  from 
you  that  the  word  of  God  went  forth?  or  came  it  unto  you  alone? 

37  If  any  man  thinketh  himself  to  be  a  prophet,  or  spiritual,  let  him  take 
knowledge  of  the  things  which  I  write  unto  you,  that  they  are  the  command- 
ment of  the  Lord.     38  ^  But  if  any  man  is  ignorant,  let  him  be  ignorant. 

39  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  desire  earnestly  to  prophesy,  and  forbid  not  to 
speak  with  tongues.     40  But  let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

15  :  I  Now  I  make  known  unto  you,  brethren,  the  gospel  which  I  preached 
unto  you,  which  also  ye  received,  wherein  also  ye  stand,  2  by  which  also  ye 
are  ^  saved  ;  /  make  kiiowtt,  I  say,  ^  in  what  words  I  preached  it  unto  you,  if  ye 
hold  it  fast,  except  ye  believed  •'in  vain.  3  For  I  delivered  unto  you  first  of 
all  that  which  also  I  received,  how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins  according  to 
the  scriptures;  4  and  that  he  was  buried;  and  that  he  hath  been  raised  on 
the  third  day  according  to  the  scriptures;  5  and  that  he  appeared  to  Cephas; 
then  to  the  twelve;  6  then  he  appeared  to  above  five  hundred  brethren  at 
once,  of  whom  the  greater  part  remain  until  now,  but  some  are  fallen  asleep; 
7  then  he  appeared  to  James;  then  to  all  the  apostles;  8  and  last  of  all,  as 
unto  one  born  out  of  due  time,  he  appeared  to  me  also.  9  For  I  am  the  least  of 
the  apostles,  that  am  not  meet  to  be  called  an  apostle,  because  I  persecuted 
the  church  of  God.  10  But  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am :  and  his 
grace  which  was  bestowed  upon  me  was  not  found  ^  vain ;  but  I  laboured  more 
abundantly  than  they  all :  yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  which  was  with  me. 
1 1  Whether  then  ii  he  I  or  they,  so  we  preached,  and  so  ye  believed. 

12  Now  if  Christ  is  preached  that  he  hath  been  raised  from  the  dead,  how 
say  some  among  you  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead?  13  But  if  there 
is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,  neither  hath  Christ  been  raised  :  14  and  if  Christ 
hath  not  been  raised,  then  is  our  preaching  ''  vain,  ^  your  faith  also  is  ^  vain. 
15  Yea,  and  we  are  found  false  witnesses  of  God;  because  we  witnessed  of  God 
that  he  raised  up  "^  Christ :  whom  he  raised  not  up,  if  so  be  that  the  dead  are 
not  raised.  16  For  if  the  dead  are  not  raised,  neither  hath  Christ  been  raised  : 
17  and  if  Christ  hath  not  been  raised,  your  faith  is  vain;  ye  are  yet  in  your 
sins.  18  Then  they  also  which  are  fallen  asleep  in  Christ  have  perished. 
19  **  If  in  this  life  only  we  have  hoped  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  pitiable. 

20  But  now  hath  Christ  been  raised  from  the  dead,  the  first  fruits  of  them 
that  are  asleep.  21  For  since  by  man  ca?ne  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead.  22  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  so  also  in  ''  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alive.  23  But  each  in  his  own  order  :  Christ  the  firstfruits;  then  they  that 
are  Christ's,  at  his  ^  coming.  24  Then  cotneth  the  end,  when  he  shall  deliver 
up  the  kingdom  to  ^^  God,  even  the  Father;   when  he  shall  have  abolished  all 

'  Many  ancient  authorities  read  But  if  any  }>ian  kjioiveth  not,  he  is  ttot  kno7vn.  ^  Or, 
saved,  if  ye  holdfast  ivhat  I  f  reached  inito  you,  except  i^c.  3  Gr.  luith  ivhat  word. 
*  Or,  ivithout  cause  ^  Or,  void  '•Some  ancient  authorities  read  our.  ^  Gr.  the  Christ. 
*Or,  If  we  have  only  hope  in  Christ  in  this  life  ^Gr.  presence,  i"  Gr.  the  God  and 
Father. 


y^  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 

rule  and  all  authority  and  power.  25  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all 
his  enemies  under  his  feet.  26  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  abolished  is  death. 
27  For,  He  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his  feet.  1  But  when  he  saith, 
All  things  are  put  in  subjection,  it  is  evident  that  he  is  excepted  who  did  subject 
all  things  unto  him.  28  And  when  all  things  have  been  subjected  unto  him, 
then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subjected  to  him  that  did  suliject  all  things 
unto  him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all. 

29  Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the  dead?  If  the  dead  are 
not  raised  at  all,  why  then  are  they  baptized  for  them?  30  why  do  we  also 
stand  in  jeopardy  every  hour?  31  I  protest  by  -'  that  glorying  in  you,  brethren, 
which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  I  die  daily.  32  If  after  the  manner  of 
men  I  fought  with  beasts  at  Ephesus,  ^  what  doth  it  profit  me?  If  the  dead  are 
not  raised,  let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die.  t^t,  Be  not  deceived : 
Evil  company  doth  corrupt  good  manners.  34  ^  Awake  up  righteously,  and  sin 
not;    for  some  have  no  knowledge  of  God  :   I  speak  this  to  move  you  to  shame. 

35  But  some  one  will  say,  How  are  the  dead  raised  ?  and  with  what  manner 
of  body  do  they  come  ?  36  Thou  foolish  one,  that  which  thou  thyself  sowest 
is  not  quickened,  except  it  die :  37  and  that  which  thou  sowest,  thou  sowest 
not  the  body  that  shall  be,  but  a  bare  grain,  it  may  chance  of  wheat,  or  of  some 
other  kind;  38  but  God  giveth  it  a  body  even  as  it  pleased  him,  and  to  each 
seed  a  body  of  its  own.  39  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh :  but  there  is  one 
fiesh  of  men,  and  another  flesh  of  beasts,  and  another  flesh  of  birds,  and  another 
of  fishes.  40  There  are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial :  but  the 
glory  of  the  celestial  is  one,  and  the^/cry  of  the  terrestrial  is  another.  41  There 
is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another  glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of 
the  stars;  for  one  star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glcJry.  42  So  also  is  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead.  It  is  sown  in  corruption;  it  is  raised  in  incorruption  : 
43  it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in  glory:  it  is  sown  in  weakness;  it  is 
raised  in  power:  44  it  is  sown  a  natural  body;  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body. 
If  there  is  a  natural  body,  there  is  also  a  spiritual  body.  45  So  also  it  is  written, 
The  first  man  Adam  became  a  living  soul.  The  last  Adam  became  a  life-giving 
spirit.  46  Howbeit  that  is  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is  natural; 
then  that  which  is  spiritual.  47  The  first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy;  the  second 
man  is  of  heaven.  48  As  is  the  earthy,  such  are  they  also  that  are  earthy :  and 
as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are  they  also  that  are  heavenly.  49  And  as  we  have 
borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  ^we  shall  also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly. 

50  Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God;  neither  doth  corruption  inherit  incorruption.  51  Behold,  I  tell  you  a 
mystery :  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  52  in  a  moment, 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump :  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound, 
and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed.  53  For 
this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  inmior- 
tality.     54  But  when  "^  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this 


*Or,  Bjtt  when  he  shall  have  said,  All  things  are  ^hI  in  subjection  {evidently  except- 
ing him  that  did  subject  all  things  unto  him),  when,  I  say,  all  things  6r'c.  -Or,  your 
glorying  •'  Or,  luhat  doth  it  firofit  me,  if  the  dead  are  not  raised?  Let  us  eat  fy^c.  *  Gr. 
Awake  out  of  drunkenness  righteously.  ''  Many  ancient  authorities  read  let  us  also  bear. 
"  Many  ancient  authorities  omit  this  corruptible  shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and. 


§50.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  yy 

mortal  shall  have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  come  to  pass  the  saying  that 
is  written,  Death  is  swallowed  up  ^  in  victory.     55  O  death,  where  is  thy  victory? 

0  death,  where  is  thy  sting?  56  The  sting  of  death  is  sin;  and  the  power  of 
sin  is  the  law :  57  but  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  58  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  stedfast, 
unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know 
that  your  labour  is  not  2  vain  in  the  Lord. 

16 :  I  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as  I  gave  order  to  the 
churches  of  Galatia,  so  also  do  ye.  2  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  each 
one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  he  may  prosper,  that  no  collections  be  made 
when  I  come.  3  And  when  I  arrive,  ^  whomsoever  ye  shall  approve  by  letters, 
them  will  I  send  to  carry  your  bounty  unto  Jerusalem :  4  and  if  it  be  meet  for 
me  to  go  also,  they  shall  go  with  me.  5  But  I  will  come  unto  you,  when  I  shall 
have  passed  through  Macedonia;  for  I  do  pass  through  Macedonia;  6  but 
•with  you  it  may  be  that  I  shall  abide,  or  even  winter,  that  ye  may  set  me  forward 
on  my  journey  whithersoever  I  go.  7  For  I  do  not  wish  to  see  you  now  by  the 
way;  for  I  hope  to  tarry  a  while  with  you,  if  the  Lord  permit.  8  But  I  will 
tarry  at  Ephesus  until  Pentecost ;  9  for  a  great  door  and  effectual  is  opened 
unto  me,  and  there  are  many  adversaries. 

10  Now  if  Timothy  come,  see  that  he  be  with  you  without  fear;  for  he 
worketh  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  I  also  do :  11  let  no  man  therefore  despise 
him.  But  set  him  forward  on  his  journey  in  peace,  that  he  may  come  unto  me : 
for  I  expect  him  with  the  brethren.     12  But  as  touching  Apollos  the  brother, 

1  besought  him  much  to  come  unto  you  with  the  brethren  :  and  it  was  not  at 
all  ^ his  will  to  come  now;   but  he  will  come  when  he  shall  have  opportunity. 

13  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the  faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be  strong.  14  Let 
all  that  ye  do  be  done  in  love. 

15  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren  (ye  know  the  house  of  Stephanas,  that 
it  is  the  firstfruits  of  Achaia,  and  that  they  have  set  themselves  to  minister 
unto  the  saints),  16  that  ye  also  be  in  subjection  unto  such,  and  to  every  one 
that  helpeth  in  the  work  and  laboureth.  17  And  I  rejoice  at  the  ^coming  of 
Stephanas  and  Fortunatus  and  Achaicus :  for  that  which  was  lacking  on  your 
part  they  supplied.  1 8  For  they  refreshed  my  spirit  and  yours :  acknowledge  ye 
therefore  them  that  are  such. 

19  The  churches  of  Asia  salute  you.  Aquila  and  Prisca  salute  you  much  in 
the  Lord,  with  the  church  that  is  in  their  house,  20  All  the  brethren  salute 
you.     Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss. 

21  The  salutation  of  me  Paul  with  mine  own  hand.  22  If  any  man  loveth 
not  the  Lord,  let  him  be  anathema.  ^  Maran  atha.  23  The  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  be  with  you.     24  My  love  be  with  you  all  in  Christ  Jesus.     Amen. 

'  Or,  victoriously  -  Or,  void  ^  Or,  "Mhomsocvci'  ye  shall  approve,  them  zvill  I  semi  with 
letters  ''Or,  God's  will  that  he  should  come  now  ^Gt. presence.  ''That  is,  Our  Lord 
Cometh. 


78  PAULS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§50. 


(6)  "  The  riot  of  Demetrius. 

Acts  19  :  23-41  [20  :  \a\, 

23  And  about  that  time  there  arose  no  small  stir  concerning  the 
Way.  24  For  a  certain  man  named  Demetrius,  a  silversmith,  which 
made  silver  shrines  of  ^  Diana,  brought  no  little  business  unto  the 
craftsmen  ;  25  whom  he  gathered  together,  with  the  workmen  of  like 
occupation,  and  said,  Sirs,  ye  know  that  by  this  business  we  have  our 
wealth.  26  And  ye  see  and  hear,  that  not  alone  at  Ephesus,  but  almost 
throughout  all  Asia,  this  Paul  hath  persuaded  and  turned  away  much 
people,  saying  that  they  be  no  gods,  which  are  made  with  hands  : 
27  and  not  only  is  there  danger  that  this  our  trade  come  into  disrepute  ; 
but  also  that  the  temple  of  the  great  goddess  ^  Diana  be  made  of  no 
account,  and  that  she  should  even  be  deposed  from  her  magnificence, 
whom  all  Asia  and  '-^the  world  worshippeth.  28  And  when  they  heard 
this,  they  were  filled  with  wrath,  and  cried  out,  saying.  Great  is  ^  Diana 
of  the  Ephesians.  29  And  the  city  was  filled  with  the  confusion  :  and 
they  rushed  with  one  accord  into  the  theatre,  having  seized  Gaius  and 
Aristarchus,  men  of  Macedonia,  Paul's  companions  in  travel.  30  And 
when  Paul  was  minded  to  enter  in  unto  the  people,  the  disciples  suffered 
him  not.  31  And  certain  also  of  the  ^  chief  officers  of  Asia,  being  his 
friends,  sent  unto  him,  and  besought  him  not  to  adventure  himself  into 
the  theatre.  32  Some  therefore  cried  one  thing,  and  some  another: 
for  the  assembly  was  in  confusion  ;  and  the  more  part  knew  not  where- 
fore they  were  come  together.  33  ^And  they  brought  Alexander  out 
of  the  multitude,  the  Jews  putting  him  forward.  And  Alexander  beck- 
oned with  the  hand,  and  would  have  made  a  defence  unto  the  people. 

34  But  when  they  perceived  that  he  was  a  Jew,  all  with  one  voice  about 
the  space  of  two  hours  cried  out.  Great  is  ^  Diana  of  the  Ephesians. 

35  And  when  the  townclerk  had  quieted  the  multitude,  he  saith,  Ye 
men  of  Ephesus,  what  man  is  there  who  knoweth  not  how  that  the  city 
of  the  Ephesians  is  temple-keeper  of  the  great  ^  Diana,  and  of  the  i)iiaf;e 
wliich  fell  down  from  ^Jupiter  ?  36  Seeing  then  that  these  things 
cannot  be  gainsaid,  ye  ought  to  be  quiet,  and  to  do  nothing  rash. 
37  For  ye  have  brought  hither  these  men,  which  are  neither  robbers  of 
temples  nor  blasphemers  of  our  goddess.  38  If  therefore  Demetrius, 
and  the  craftsmen  that  are  with  him,  have  a  matter  against  any  man, 

^Gr.  Artemis.  ^Gr.  the  inhabited  earth.  ^ Gt.  Asiarchs.  *  Or,  And  some  0/ the 
tnultitude  instructed  Alexander    ''Or,  heaven 

'>■  I  Cor.  15 :  30-32.  Why  do  we  also  stand  in  jeopardy  every  hour  ?  31  I  protest 
by  that  glorying  in  you,  brethren,  which  I  have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  I  die 
daily.  32  If  after  the  manner  of  men  I  fought  with  beasts  atEphesus,  what  doth  it 
profit  me? 

*  2  Cor.  1 :  8,  9.  For  we  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning 
our  affliction  which  befell  us  in  Asia,  that  we  were  weighed  down  exceedingly, 
beyond  our  power,  insomuch  that  we  despaired  even  of  life:  9  yea,  we  ourselves 
have  had  the  answer  of  death  within  ourselves,  that  we  should  not  trust  in  our- 
selves, but  in  God  which  raiseth  the  dead. 

"See  Note  9. 


§51.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  79 

^  the  courts  are  open,  and  there  are  proconsuls :  let  them  accuse  one 
another.  39  But  if  ye  seek  anything  about  other  matters,  it  shall  be 
settled  in  the  regular  assembly.  40  For  indeed  we  are  in  danger  to 
be  -accused  concerning  this  day's  riot,  there  being  no  cause /c?r  it: 
and  as  touching  it  we  shall  not  be  able  to  give  account  of  this  con- 
course. 41  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  dismissed  the  assembly. 
[20 :  I  And  after  the  uproar  was  ceased,  Paul  having  sent  for  the 
disciples  and  exhorted  them,  took  leave  of  them,  and  departed.  .   .   .] 


§51.     FROM  EPHESUS   TO  MACEDONIA  :     THE  SECOND  LETTER 
TO  THE   CORINTHIANS. 

Acts  20  :  i.     2  Cor.  entire. 

(i)    The  journey  to  "^  Troas  and  Alacedonia. 

20  :  I  And  after  the  uproar  was  ceased,  Paul  having  sent  for  the 
disciples  and  exhorted  them,  took  leave  of  them,  and  departed  for  to 
go  into  ^Macedonia. 

[Paragraph  continued  in  §52.] 

(2)  Paul's  second  letter  to  the  Corinthians.* 

1 :  I  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  through  the  will  of  God,  and  Timothy 
^  our  brother,  unto  the  church  of  God  which  is  at  Corinth,  with  all  the  saints 
which  are  in  the  whole  of  Achaia :  2  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our 
Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of 
mercies  and  God  of  all  comfort;  4  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  affliction, 
that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  them  that  are  in  any  affliction,  through  the 
comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  comforted  of  God.  5  For  as  the  suffer- 
ings of  Christ  abound  unto  us,  even  so  our  comfort  also  aboundeth  through 
Christ.  6  But  whether  we  be  afflicted,  it  is  for  your  comfort  and  salvation ;  or 
whether  we  be  comforted,  it  is  for  your  comfort,  which  worketh  in  the  patient 
enduring  of  the  same  sufferings  which  we  also  suffer :  7  and  our  hope  for  you 
is  stedfast;  knowing  that,  as  ye  are  partakers  of  the  sufferings,  so  also  are  ye 
of  the  comfort.  8  For  we  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  brethren,  concerning 
our  affliction  which  befell  us  in  Asia,  that  we  were  weighed  down  exceedingly, 

1  Or,  court  days  a  re  kept    -  Or,  accused  cf  riot  concerning  this  day    '  Gr.  the  brother. 

a  2  Cor.  2:12,  13.  Now  when  I  came  to  Troas  for  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and 
when  a  door  was  opened  unto  me  in  the  Lord,  13  I  had  no  relief  for  my  spirit,  be- 
cause I  found  not  Titus  my  brother  :  but  taking  my  leave  of  them,  I  went  forth  into 
Macedonia. 

b  2  Cor.  7  :  5-7.  For  even  when  we  were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh  had 
no  relief,  but  jve  were  afflicted  on  every  side ;  without  7i)ere  fightings,  within  ivei'e 
fears.  6  Nevertheless  he  that  comforteth  the  lowly,  even  God,  comforted  us  by  the 
coming  of  Titus ;  7  and  not  by  his  coming  only,  but  also  by  the  comfort  where- 
with he  was  comforted  in  you,  while  he  told  us  your  longing,  your  mourning,  your 
zeal  for  me ;  so  that  I  rejoiced  yet  more.  *  See  Note  10. 


8o  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSTONARY  JOURNEY.  [§51. 

beyond  our  power,  insomuch  that  we  despaired  even  of  life  :  9  ^  yea,  we 
ourselves  have  had  the  2  answer  of  death  within  ourselves,  that  we  should  not 
trust  in  ourselves,  but  in  God  which  raiseth  the  dead :  10  who  delivered  us 
out  of  so  great  a  death,  and  will  deliver:  on  whom  we  have  ^set  our  hope 
that  he  will  also  still  deliver  us;  li  ye  also  helping  together  on  our  behalf 
by  your  supplication;  that,  for  the  gift  bestowed  upon  us  by  means  of  many, 
thanks  may  be  given  by  many  persons  on  our  behalf. 

12  For  our  glorying  is  this,  the  testimony  of  our  conscience,  that  in  holi- 
ness and  sincerity  of  God,  not  in  fleshly  wisdom  but  in  the  grace  of  God,  we 
behaved  ourselves  in  the  world,  and  more  abundantly  to  you-ward.  13  For  we 
write  none  other  things  unto  you,  than  what  ye  read  or  even  acknowledge, 
and  I  hope  ye  will  acknowledge  unto  the  end  :  14  as  also  ye  did  acknow- 
ledge us  in  part,  that  we  are  your  glorying,  even  as  ye  also  are  ours,  in  the  day 
of  our  Lord  Jesus. 

15  And  in  this  confidence  I  was  minded  to  come  before  unto  you,  that  ye 
might  have  a  second  *  benefit ;  16  and  by  you  to  pass  into  Macedonia,  and 
again  from  Macedonia  to  come  unto  you,  and  of  you  to  be  set  forward  on  my 
journey  unto  Judaea.  17  When  I  therefore  was  thus  minded,  did  1  shew 
fickleness  ?  or  the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  according  to  the  flesh, 
that  with  me  there  should  be  the  yea  yea  and  the  nay  nay  ?  18  But  as  God  is 
faithful,  our  word  toward  you  is  not  yea  and  nay.  19  For  the  Son  of  God, 
Jesus  Christ,  who  was  preached  among  you  ^by  us,  eveti  ^by  me  and  Silvanus 
and  Timothy,  was  not  yea  and  nay,  but  in  him  is  yea.  20  P'or  how  many 
soever  be  the  promises  of  God,  in  him  is  the  yea  :  wherefore  also  through  him 
is  the  Amen,  unto  the  glory  of  God  through  us.  21  Now  he  that  stablisheth  us 
with  you  *'  in  Christ,  and  anointed  us,  is  God  ;  22  ''  who  also  sealed  us,  and 
gave  us  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts. 

23  But  I  call  God  for  a  witness  upop  my  soul,  that  to  spare  you  I  forbare 
to  come  unto  Corinth.  24  Not  that  we  have  lordship  over  your  faith,  but  are 
helpers  of  your  joy  :  for  by  ^  faith  ye  stand. 

2  :  I  9  But  I  determined  this  for  myself,  that  I  would  not  come  again  to 
you  with  sorrow.  2  For  if  I  make  you  sorry,  who  then  is  he  that  maketh  me 
glad,  but  he  that  is  made  sorry  by  me  ?  3  And  I  wrote  this  very  thing,  lest, 
when  I  came,  I  should  have  sorrow  from  them  of  whom  I  ought  to  rejoice ; 
having  confidence  in  you  all,  that  my  joy  is  the  joy  of  you  all.  4  For  out  of 
much  aflllction  and  anguish  of  heart  I  wrote  unto  you  with  many  tears  ;  not 
that  ye  should  l)c  made  sorry,  but  that  ye  might  know  the  love  which  I  have 
more  abundantly  unto  you. 

5  But  if  any  hath  caused  sorrow,  he  hath  caused  sorrow,  not  to  me,  but  in 
part  (that  I  press  not  too  heavily)  to  you  all.  6  Sufficient  to  such  a  one  is 
this  punishment  which  was  injlickd  hy  i^the'  many;  7  so  that  contrariwise  ye 
should  11  rather  forgive  him  and  comfort  him,  lest  by  any  means  such  a  one 
should  be  swallowed  up  with  his  overmuch  sorrow,  8  Wherefore  I  beseech 
you  to  confirm  your  love  toward  him.     9  For  to  this  end  also  did  I  write,  that 

'  Or,  but  me  ourselves  *  Or,  sentence  '  Some  ancient  authorities  read  set  our  hope; 
and  still  will  he  deliver  us.  *  Or,  grace  Some  ancient  authorities  read  joy.  "  Gr. 
through.  «  Gr.  into.  '  Or,  seeing  that  he  both  scaled  us  *  Or,  your  faith  "  Some 
ancient  authorities  read  For.    ^°  Gr.  the  more.     "  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  rather. 


§51.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  8 1 

I  might  know  the  proof  of  you,  ^  whether  ye  are  obedient  in  all  things. 
lo  But  to  whom  ye  forgive  any  thing,  I  forgive  also  ;  for  what  I  also  have  for- 
given, if  I  have  forgiven  any  thing,  for  your  sakes  have  I  forgiven  it  in  the 
^  person  of  Christ ;  1 1  that  no  advantage  may  be  gained  over  us  by  Satan  : 
for  we  are  not  ignorant  of  his  devices. 

12  Now  when  I  came  to  Troas  for  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  when  a  door 
was  opened  unto  me  in  the  Lord,  13  I  had  no  relief  for  my  spirit,  because  I 
found  not  Titus  my  brother :  but  taking  my  leave  of  them,  I  went  forth  into 
Macedonia.  14  But  thanks  be  unto  God,  which  always  leadeth  us  in  triumph 
in  Christ,  and  maketh  manifest  through  us  the  savour  of  his  knowledge  in 
every  place.  15  For  we  are  a  sweet  savour  of  Christ  unto  God,  in  them  that 
are  being  saved,  and  in  them  that  are  perishing  ;  16  to  the  one  a  savour 
from  death  unto  death  ;  to  the  other  a  savour  from  life  unto  hfe.  And  who 
is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  17  For  we  are  not  as  the  many,  ^corrupting 
the  word  of  God :  but  as  of  sincerity,  but  as  of  God,  in  the  sight  of  God, 
speak  we  in  Christ. 

3  :  I  Are  we  beginning  again  to  commend  ourselves  ?  or  need  we,  as  do 
some,  epistles  of  commendation  to  you  or  from  you  ?  2  Ye  are  our  epistle, 
written  in  our  hearts,  known  and  read  of  all  men  ;  3  being  made  manifest 
that  ye  are  an  epistle  of  Christ,  ministered  by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but 
with  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  ;  not  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  tables  that 
are  hearts  of  flesh.  4  And  such  confidence  have  we  through  Christ  to  God- 
ward  :  5  not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  ourselves,  to  account  any  thing  as  from 
ourselves  ;  but  our  sufficiency  is  from  God  ;  6  who  also  made  us  sufficient  as 
ministers  of  a  new  *  covenant ;  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit :  for  the 
letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life.  7  But  if  the  ministration  of  death, 
^  written,  and  engraven  on  stones,  came  ^  with  glory,  so  that  the  children  of 
Israel  could  not  look  stedfastly  upon  the  face  of  Moses  for  the  glory  of  his 
face;  which  ^/ciry  ''was  passing  away:  8  how  shall  not  rather  the  ministration 
of  the  spirit  be  with  glory  ?  9  ^  For  if  the  ministration  of  condemnation  is 
glory,  much  rather  doth  the  ministration  of  righteousness  exceed  in  glory. 
10  For  verily  that  which  hath  been  made  glorious  hath  not  been  made  glo- 
rious in  this  respect,  by  reason  of  the  glory  that  surpasseth.  1 1  For  if  that 
which  ^  passeth  away  ivas  '^^  with  glory,  much  more  that  which  remaineth  is 
in  glory. 

12  Having  therefore  such  a  hope,  we  use  great  boldness  of  speech,  13  and 
are  not  as  Moses,  who  put  a  veil  upon  his  face,  that  the  children  of  Israel 
should  not  look  stedfastly  ^^  on  the  end  of  that  which  "  was  passing  away  : 
14  but  their  i- minds  were  hardened  :  for  until  this  very  day  at  the  reading  of 
the  old  *  covenant  the  same  veil  ^^  remaineth  unlifted  ;  which  veil  is  done  away 
in  Christ.  15  But  unto  this  day,  whensoever  Moses  is  read,  a  veil  lieth  upon 
their  heart.  16  But  whensoever  i*it  shall  turn  to  tlie  Lord,  the  veil  is  taken 
away.     1 7  Now  the  Lord  is  the  Spirit :  and  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is, 

1  Some  ancient  authorities  read  whereby.  ^  Ox,  presence  ^  Or,  snaking  vtercJiandise 
of  the  word  0/ God  ''Or,  testament  ^  Gx.  iti  letters.  ^  Gr.  in.  ~Ox,%vas  being  dotie 
away  *Many  ancient  authorities  read  For  if  to  the  juiiiistration  of  condemnation 
there  is  glory.  "Or,  is  being  done  away  ^^  Gr.  through.  ^^  Or,  tnito  '- Gr. 
thoughts.  "  Or,  remaineth,  it  not  being  revealed  that  it  is  done  away  ^*  Or,  a 
man  shall  turn 


82  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§51. 

there  is  liberty.  18  But  we  all,  with  unveiled  face  ^  reflecting  as  a  mirror  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  are  transformed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory, 
even  as  from  ^  the  Lord  the  Spirit. 

4 :  I  Therefore  seeing  we  have  this  ministry,  even  as  we  obtained  mercy, 
we  faint  not:  2  but  we  have  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  shame,  not 
walking  in  craftiness,  nor  handling  the  word  of  God  deceitfully;  but  by  the 
manifestation  of  the  truth  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in 
the  sight  of  God.  3  But  and  if  our  gospel  is  veiled,  it  is  veiled  in  them  that 
are  perishing :  4  in  whom  the  god  of  this  ^  world  hath  blinded  the  ■'minds  of 
the  unbelieving,  ^  that  the  ''  light  of  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  Christ,  who  is 
the  image  of  God,  should  not  dawn  iipon  thevi.  5  For  we  preach  not  our- 
selves, but  Christ  Jesus  as  Lord,  and  ourselves  as  your  "  servants  *  for  Jesus' 
sake.  6  Seeing  it  is  God,  that  said,  Light  shall  shine  out  of  darkness,  who 
shined  in  our  hearts,  to  give  the  '^  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God 
in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ. 

7  But  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  exceeding  greatness 
of  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  from  ourselves ;  8  ^ue  are  pressed  on 
every  side,  yet  not  straitened;  perplexed,  yet  not  unto  despair;  9  pursued, 
yet  not  ^ forsaken;  smitten  down,  yet  not  destroyed;  10  always  bearing 
about  in  the  body  the  ^'^  dying  of  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be 
manifested  in  our  body.  1 1  For  we  which  live  are  alway  delivered  unto  death 
for  Jesus'  sake,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifested  in  our  mortal  flesh. 

12  So  then  death  worketh  in  us,  but  life  in  you.  13  But  having  the  same  spirit 
of  faith,  according  to  that  which  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  did  I 
S])eak;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  also  we  speak;  14  knowing  that  he 
which  raised  up  ^^  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  raise  up  us  also  with  Jesus,  and  shall  pre- 
sent us  with  you.  15  For  all  things  are  for  your  sakes,  that  the  grace,  being 
multiplied  through  ^^  the  many,  may  cause  the  thanksgiving  to  abound  unto 
the  glory  of  God. 

16  Wherefore  we  faint  not;  but  though  our  outward  man  is  decaying,  yet 
our  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by  day.  17  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is 
for  the  moment,  worketh  for  us  more  and  more  exceedingly  an  eternal  weight 
of  glory;  18  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things 
which  are  not  seen :  for  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal;  but  the  things 
which  are  not  seen  are  eternal. 

5  :  I  For  we  know  that  if  the  earthly  house  of  our  i**  tabernacle  be  dis- 
solved, we  have  a  liuilding  from  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal,  in 
the  heavens.  2  For  verily  in  this  we  groan,  longing  to  be  clothed  upon  with 
our  habitation  which  is  from  heaven:  3  if  so  be  that  being  clothed  we  shall 
not  be  found  naked.  4  For  indeed  we  that  are  in  this  ^-^  tal;ernacle  do  groan, 
^^  being  burdened;  not  for  that  we  would  be  unclothed,  but  that  we  would  be 
clothed  upon,  that  what  is  mortal  may  be  swallowed  up  of  life.  5  Now  he 
that  wrought  us  for  this  very  thing  is  God,  who  gave  unto  us  the  earnest  of 

^  Or,  beholding  as  in  a  mirror  ^  Or,  the  Spirit  which  is  the  Lord  ^  Or,  age  ^  Gr. 
thoughts.  ''  Or,  that  they  should  not  see  the  light  .  .  .  image  of  God  ^  Gr.  illumination. 
'  Gr.  botidscrvants.  "  Some  ancient  authorities  read  through  Jesus.  "  Or,  left  hehiud 
1"  Gr.  putting  to  death.      '^  Some  ancient   authorities  omit  the  Lord.      '^  Gr.  the  more. 

13  Or,  bodily  frame  ^^  Qr,  being  burdened,  in  that  %ue  would  not  be  unclothed,  but 
would  be  clothed  upon 


§51.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  "^^ 

the  Spirit.  6  Being  therefore  always  of  good  courage,  and  knowing  that, 
whilst  we  are  at  home  in  the  body,  we  are  absent  from  the  Lord  7  (for  we 
walk  by  faith,  not  by  ^  sight) ;  8  we  are  of  good  courage,  I  say,  and  are  will- 
ing rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  at  home  with  the  Lord. 
9  Wherefore  also  we  ^  make  it  our  aim,  whether  at  home  or  absent,  to  be 
well-pleasing  unto  him.  10  For  we  must  all  be  made  manifest  before  the 
judgement-seat  of  Christ ;  that  each  one  may  receive  the  things  done  ^  in  the 
body,  according  to  what  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad. 

II  Knowing  therefore  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men,  but  we  are 
made  manifest  unto  God;  and  I  hope  that  we  are  made  manifest  also  in  your 
consciences.  12  We  are  not  again  commending  ourselves  unto  you,  but  speak 
as  giving  you  occasion  of  glorying  on  our  behalf,  that  ye  may  have  wherewith 
to  answer  them  that  glory  in  appearance,  and  not  in  heart.  13  For  whether 
we  *are  beside  ourselves,  it  is  unto  God;  or  whether  we  are  of  sober  mind, 
it  is  unto  you.  14  For  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us;  because  we  thus 
judge,  that  one  died  for  all,  therefore  all  died;  15  and  he  died  for  all,  that  they 
which  live  should  no  longer  live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  him  who  for  their 
sakes  died  and  rose  again.  16  Wherefore  we  henceforth  know  no  man  after 
the  flesh  :  even  though  we  have  known  Christ  after  the  flesh,  yet  now  we 
know  him  so  no  more.  17  Wherefore  if  any  man  is  in  Christ,  ^  he  is  a  new 
creature:  the  old  things  are  passed  away;  behold,  they  are.  become  new. 
18  But  all  things  are  of  God,  who  reconciled  us  to  himself  through  Christ,  and 
gave  unto  us  the  ministry  of  reconciliation;  19  to  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  reckoning  unto  them  their  trespasses, 
and  having  "^  committed  unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation. 

20  We  are  ambassadors  therefore  on  behalf  of  Christ,  as  though  God  were 
intreating  by  us :  we  beseech  you  on  behalf  of  Christ,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God. 
21  Him  who  knew  no  sin  he  made  to  be  sin  on  our  behalf;  that  we  might  be- 
come the  righteousness  of  God  in  him.  6 :  i  And  working  together  with  him 
we  intreat  also  that  ye  receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in  vain  2  (for  he  saith, 
At  an  acceptable  time  I  hearkened  unto  thee, 
And  in  a  day  of  salvation  did  I  succour  thee : 
behold,  now  is  the  acceptable  time;  behold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation): 
3  giving  no  occasion  of  stumbling  in  any  thing,  that  our  ministration  be  not 
blamed;  4  but  in  every  thing  commending  ourselves,  as  ministers  of  God,  in 
much  patience,  in  afflictions,  in  necessities,  in  distresses,  5  in  stripes,  in  im- 
prisonments, in  tumults,  in  labours,  in  watchings,  in  fastings;  6  in  pure- 
ness,  in  knowledge,  in  longsuff'erlng,  in  kindness,  in  the  '  Holy  Ghost,  in  love 
unfeigned,  7  in  the  word  of  truth,  in  the  power  of  God;  ^  by  the  armour  of 
righteousness  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  8  by  glory  and  dishonour, 
by  evil  report  and  good  report;  as  deceivers,  and  yet  true;  9  as  unknown, 
and  yet  well  known;  as  dying,  and  behold,  we  live;  as  chastened,  and  not 
killed;  10  as  sorrowful,  yet  always  rejoicing;  as  poor,  yet  making  many  rich; 
as  having  nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all  things. 


'^  Gr.  appearance.  -  Gr.  are  ainlitious.  '^  Cix  through.  *  Or,  were  ^  Qr,  there  is 
a  new  creation  "^  Or,  placed  in  us  ''  Or,  Holy  Spirit :  and  so  throughout  this  book. 
*  Gr.  through. 


84  PAULS    THIRD   MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§51. 

II  Our  mouth   is  open  unto  you,  O  Corinthians,  our  heart  is  enlarged. 

12  Ye  are  not  straitened  in  us,  but  ye  are  straitened  in  your  own  affections. 

13  Now  for  recompense  in  like  kind  (I  speak  as  unto  my  children),  be  ye  also 
enlarged. 

14  Be  not  unequally  yoked  with  unbelievers :  for  what  fellowship  have 
righteousness  and  iniquity?  or  what  communion  hath  light  with  darkness? 
15  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with  ^  Belial?  or  what  portion  hath  a  believer 
with  an  unbeliever?  16  And  what  agreement  hath  a  -temple  of  God  with 
idols?  for  we  are  a  2  temple  of  the  living  God;  even  as  God  said,  I  will  dwell 
in  them,  and  walk  in  them;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my 
people.      17  Wherefore 

Come  ye  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separate, 
saith  the  Lord, 

And  touch  no  unclean  thing; 

And  I  will  receive  you, 
18  And  will  be  to  you  a  Father, 

And  ye  shall  be  to  me  sons  and  daughters, 
saith  the  Lord  Almighty.     7  :  i  Having  therefore  these  promises,  beloved,  let 
us  cleanse  ourselves  from  all  defilement  of  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holiness 
in  the  fear  of  God. 

2^ Open  your  hearts  to  us:  we  wronged  no  man,  we  corrupted  no  man, 
we  took  advantage  of  no  man.  3  I  say  it  not  to  condemn  you :  for  I  have  said 
before,  that  ye  are  in  our  hearts  to  die  together  and  live  together.  4  Great  is 
my  boldness  of  speech  toward  you,  great  is  my  glorying  on  your  behalf :  I  am 
filled  with  comfort,  I  overflow  with  joy  in  all  our  affliction. 

5  P'or  even  when  we  were  come  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh  had  no  relief, 
but  we  were  afflicted  on  every  side;  without  were  fightings,  within  were  fears, 
6  Nevertheless  he  that  comforteth  the  lowly,  even  God,  comforted  us  by  the 
*  coming  of  Titus;  7  and  not  by  his  ^  coming  only,  but  also  by  the  comfort 
wherewith  he  was  comforted  in  you,  while  he  told  us  your  longing,  your  mourn- 
ing, your  zeal  for  me;  so  that  I  rejoiced  yet  more.  8  For  though  I  made  you 
sorry  with  my  epistle,  I  do  not  regret  it,  though  I  did  regret ;  ''  for  I  see  that 
that  epistle  made  you  sorry,  though  but  for  a  season.  9  Now  I  rejoice,  not  that 
ye  were  made  sorry,  but  that  ye  were  made  sorry  unto  repentance :  for  ye  were 
made  sorry  after  a  godly  sort,  that  ye  might  sufier  loss  l^y  us  in  nothing.  10  For 
godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  ^  unto  salvation,  a  repentance  which  bringeth 
no  regret:  but  the  sorrow  of  the  world  worketh  death.  11  For  behold,  this 
selfsame  thing,  that  ye  were  made  sorry  after  a  godly  sort,  what  earnest  care  it 
wruught  in  you,  yea,  what  clearing  of  yourselves,  yea,  what  indignation,  yea, 
what  fear,  yea,  what  longing,  yea,  what  zeal,  yea,  what  avenging !  In  every 
thing  ye  approved  yourselves  to  be  pure  in  the  matter.  12  So  although  I 
wrote  unto  you,  I  zvrote  not  for  his  cause  that  did  the  wrong,  nor  for  his  cause 
that  suffered  the  wrong,  but  that  your  earnest  care  for  us  might  be  made  mani- 
fest unto  you  in  the  sight  of  God.  13  Therefore  we  have  been  comforted  :  and 
in  our  comfort  we  joyed  the  more  exceedingly  for  the  joy  of  Titus,  Ijecause  liis 


^Gt.  Jieliar.      ^  Or,  sanctuary    ^  Gr.  Make  room /or  us.     *  Gr.  presence.     ''Some  an- 
cient autliorilies  unM/or,     "  Or,  unto  a  salvation  which  bringeth  no  regret 


§51.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.         85 

spirit  hath  been  refreshed  by  you  all.  14  For  if  in  any  thing  I  have  gloried 
to  him  on  your  behalf,  I  was  not  put  to  shame ;  but  as  we  spake  all  things  to 
you  in  truth,  so  our  glorying  also,  which  I  made  before  Titus,  was  found  to  be 
truth.  15  And  his  inward  affection  is  more  abundantly  toward  you,  whilst  he 
remembereth  the  obedience  of  you  all,  how  with  fear  and  trembling  ye  received 
him.  16  I  rejoice  that  in  everything  I  am  of  good  courage  concerning 
you. 

8 :  I  Moreover,  brethren,  we  make  known  to  you  the  grace  of  God  which 
hath  been  given  in  the  churches  of  Macedonia;  2  how  that  in  much  proof  of 
affliction  the  abundance  of  their  joy  and  their  deep  poverty  abounded  unto  the 
riches  of  their  ^  liberality.  3  For  according  to  their  power,  I  bear  witness,  yea 
and  beyond  their  power,  they  gave  of  their  own  accord,  4  beseeching  us  with 
much  intreaty  in  regard  of  this  grace  and  the  fellowship  in  the  ministering  to 
the  saints :  5  and  this,  not  as  we  had  hoped,  but  first  they  gave  their  own 
selves  to  the  Lord,  and  to  us  by  the  will  of  God.  6  Insomuch  that  we  exhorted 
Titus,  that  as  he  had  made  a  beginning  before,  so  he  would  also  complete  in 
you  this  grace  also.  7  But  as  ye  abound  in  every  thing,  in  faith,  and  utterance, 
and  knowledge,  and  iti  all  earnestness,  and  in  ^your  love  to  us,  see  that  ye 
abound  in  this  grace  also.  8  I  speak  not  by  way  of  commandment,  but  as 
proving  through  the  earnestness  of  others  the  sincerity  also  of  your  love. 
9  For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that,  though  he  was  rich, 
yet  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  become 
rich.  10  And  herein  I  give  7ny  judgement :  for  this  is  expedient  for  you,  who 
were  the  first  to  make  a  beginning  a  year  ago,  not  only  to  do,  but  also  to  will. 
1 1  But  now  complete  the  doing  also;  that  as  there  was  the  readiness  to  will,  so 
there  may  be  the  completion  also  out  of  your  ability.  12  For  if  the  readiness 
is  there,  it  is  acceptable  according  as  a  man  hath,  not  according  as  he  hath 
not.  13  For  /  say  not  this,  that  others  may  be  eased,  ajid  ye  distressed: 
14  but  by  equality;  your  abundance  being  a  supply  at  this  present  time  for 
their  want,  that  their  abundance  also  may  become  a  supply  for  your  want; 
that  there  may  be  equality:  15  as  it  is  written,  He  \}!\?X gathered  much  had 
nothing  over;    and  he  X!i\2.\.  gathered  \\\.\\^  had  no  lack, 

16  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  putteth  the  same  earnest  care  for  you  into 
the  heart  of  Titus.  17  For  indeed  he  accepted  our  exhortation;  but  being  him- 
self very  earnest,  he  went  forth  unto  you  of  his  own  accord.  18  And  we  have 
sent  together  with  him  the  brother  whose  praise  in  the  gospel  is  spread  through 
all  the  churches;  19  and  not  only  so,  but  who  was  also  appointed  by  the  churches 
to  travel  with  us  in  the  matter  of  this  grace,  which  is  ministered  by  us  to  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  and  to  shezv  our  readiness :  20  avoiding  this,  that  any  man 
should  blame  us  in  the  matter  (?/"this  bounty  which  is  ministered  by  us :  21  for 
we  take  thought  for  things  honourable,  not  only  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  but 
also  in  the  sight  of  men.  22  And  we  have  sent  with  them  our  brother,  whom 
we  have  many  times  proved  earnest  in  many  things,  but  now  much  more  earnest, 
by  reason  of  the  great  confidence  which  he  hath  in  you.  23  Whether  any 
inquire  about  Titus,  he  is  my  partner  and  my  fellow-worker  to  you-ward;  or 
our  brethren,  they  are  the  ^  messengers  of  the  churches,  they  are  the  glory  of 

'Gr.  sitigle?iess.    2  Some  ancient  authorities  read  07ir  love  io  you.    ^  Gr.  apostles. 


86  PAULS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§51. 

Christ.     24  1  Shew  ye  therefore  unto  them  in  the  face  of  the  churches  the  proof 
of  your  love,  and  of  our  glorying  on  your  behalf. 

9 :  I  For  as  touching  the  ministering  to  the  saints,  it  is  superfluous  for  me 
to  write  to  you  :  2  for  I  know  your  readiness,  of  which  I  glory  on  your  be- 
half to  them  of  Macedonia,  that  Achaia  hath  been  prepared  for  a  year  past; 
and  2  your  zeal  hath  stirred  up  ^  very  many  of  them.  3  But  I  have  sent  the 
brethren,  that  our  glorying  on  your  behalf  may  not  be  made  void  in  this  re- 
spect; that,  even  as  I  said,  ye  may  be  prepared  :  4  lest  by  any  means,  if 
there  come  with  me  any  of  Macedonia,  and  find  you  unprepared,  we  (that  we 
say  not,  ye)  should  be  put  to  shame  in  this  confidence.  5  I  thought  it  neces- 
sary therefore  to  intreat  the  brethren,  that  they  would  go  before  unto  you,  and 
make  up  beforehand  your  aforepromised  ■*  bounty,  that  the  same  might  be 
ready,  as  a  matter  of  bounty,  and  not  of  ^  extortion. 

6  But  this  I  say.  He  that  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  also  sparingly;  and 
he  that  soweth  "  bountifully  shall  reap  also  "■'  bountifully.  7  let  each  man  do 
according  as  he  hath  purposed  in  his  heart;  not  "grudgingly,  or  of  necessity: 
for  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver.  8  And  God  is  able  to  make  all  grace  abound 
unto  you;  that  ye,  having  always  all  sufficiency  in  everything,  may  abound 
unto  every  good  work :  9  as  it  is  written. 

He  hath  scattered  abroad,  he  hath  given  to  the  poor; 
His  righteousness  abideth  for  ever. 
10  And  he  that  supplieth  seed  to  the  sower  and  bread  for  food,  shall  supply 
and  multiply  your  seed  for  sowing,  and  increase  the  fruits  of  your  righteous- 
ness :  II  ye  being  enriched  in  everything  unto  all  ^  liberality,  which  worketh 
through  us  thanksgiving  to  God.  12  For  the  ministration  of  this  service  not 
only  filleth  up  the  measure  of  the  wants  of  the  saints,  but  aboundeth  also 
through  many  thanksgivings  unto  God;  13  seeing  that  through  the  proving 
of  you  by  this  ministration  they  glorify  God  for  the  obedience  of  your  confes- 
sion unto  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  the  ^  liberality  of  your  contribution 
unto  them  and  unto  all;  14  while  they  themselves  also,  with  supplication  on 
your  behalf,  long  after  you  by  reason  of  the  exceeding  grace  of  God  in  you. 
15  Thanks  be  to  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift. 

10 :  I  Now  I  Paul  myself  intreat  you  by  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of 
Christ,  I  who  in  your  presence  am  lowly  among  you,  but  being  absent  am  of 
good  courage  toward  you :  2  yea,  I  beseech  you,  that  I  may  not  when  pres- 
ent shew  courage  with  the  confidence  wherewith  I  count  to  be  bold  against 
some,  which  count  of  us  as  if  we  walked  according  to  the  flesh.  3  For  though 
we  walk  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war  according  to  the  flesh  4  (for  the  weapons 
of  our  warfare  are  not  of  the  flesh,  but  mighty  before  God  to  the  casting  down 
of  strong  liolds)  ;  5  casting  down  ^  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing  that  is 
exalted  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  bringing  every  thought  into  cap- 
tivity to  the  obedience  of  Christ;  6  and  being  in  readiness  to  avenge  all  diso- 
bedience, when  your  obedience  shaU  be  fulfflled.  7  ^'^  Ye  look  at  the  things 
that  are  before  your  face.  If  any  man  trusteth  in  himself  that  he  is  Christ's, 
let  him  consider  this  again  with  himself,  that,  even  as  he  is  Christ's,  so  also 

1  Or,  She7u  ye  there/ore  in  the  face  .  .  .  oti  your  behalf  unto  thetn  2  Qr,  emula- 
tion pf  yoH  3  Or.  the  more  part.  *  Gr.  blessing.  "  Or,  covetousness  «  Or.  with  bless- 
ings.    '  Gr.  (f  sorrow.    "  Gr.  singleness.      '■>  Or,  reasonings    ^^  Or,  Do  ye  look  .  .  .  face? 


§51.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  ^'j 

are  we.  8  For  though  I  should  glory  somewhat  abundantly  concerning  our 
authority  (which  the  Lord  gave  for  building  you  up,  and  not  for  casting  you 
down),  I  shall  not  be  put  to  shame :  9  that  I  may  not  seem  as  if  I  would  ter- 
rify you  by  my  letters.  10  For,  His  letters,  they  say,  are  weighty  and  strong; 
but  his  bodily  presence  is  weak,  and  his  speech  of  no  account.  1 1  Let  such  a 
one  reckon  this,  that,  what  we  are  in  word  by  letters  when  we  are  absent, 
such  are  we  also  in  deed  when  we  are  present.  12  For  we  are  not  bold  ^to 
number  or  compare  ourselves  with  certain  of  them  that  commend  themselves : 
but  they  themselves,  measuring  themselves  by  themselves,  and  comparing 
themselves  with  themselves,  are  without  understanding.  13  But  we  will  not 
glory  beyond  our  measure,  but  according  to  the  measure  of  the  ^  province 
which  God  apportioned  to  us  as  a  measure,  to  reach  even  unto  you.  14  For 
we  stretch  not  ourselves  overmuch,  as  though  we  reached  not  unto  you :  for 
we  ^came  even  as  far  as  unto  you  in  the  gospel  of  Christ:  15  not  glorying 
beyond  our  measure,  that  is,  in  other  men's  labours;  but  having  hope  that,  as 
your  faith  groweth,  we  shall  be  magnified  in  you  according  to  our  ^  province 
unto  further  abundance,  16  so  as  to  preach  the  gospel  even  unto  the  parts 
beyond  you,  and  not  to  glory  in  another's  -  province  in  regard  of  things  ready 
to  our  hand.  17  But  he  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord.  18  For  not 
he  that  commendeth  himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the  Lord  commendeth. 

11 : 1  Would  that  ye  could  bear  with  me  in  a  little  foolishness  :  *  nay  in- 
deed bear  with  me.  2  For  I  am  jealous  over  you  with  ^  a  godly  jealousy :  for 
I  espoused  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  might  present  you  as  a  pure  virgin  to 
Christ.  3  But  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  in  his 
craftiness,  your  ^  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  and  the  purity 
that  is  toward  Christ.  4  For  if  he  that  cometh  preacheth  another  Jesus,  whom 
we  did  not  preach,  or  if  ye  receive  a  different  spirit,  which  ye  did  not  receive, 
or  a  different  gospel,  which  ye  did  not  accept,  ye  do  well  to  bear  with  him. 
5  For  I  reckon  that  I  am  not  a  whit  behind  "  the  very  chiefest  apostles.  6  But 
though  /  be  rude  in  speech,  yet  am  I  not  in  knowledge;  nay,  in  every  thing 
we  have  made  it  manifest  among  all  men  to  you-vvard.  7  Or  did  I  com- 
mit a  sin  in  abasing  myself  that  ye  might  be  exalted,  because  I  preached  to 
you  the  gospel  of  God  for  nought  ?  8  1  robbed  other  churches,  taking  wages 
of  them  that  I  might  minister  unto  you;  9  and  when  I  was  present  with  you 
and  was  in  want,  I  was  not  a  burden  on  any  man;  for  the  brethren,  when  they 
came  from  Macedonia,  supplied  the  measure  of  my  want;  and  in  every  thing 
I  kept  myself  from  being  burdensome  unto  you,  and  so  will  I  keep  myself. 
10  As  the  truth  of  Christ  is  in  me,  no  man  shall  stop  me  of  this  glorying  in  the 
regions  of  Achaia.     11  Wherefore?  because  I  love  you  not?     God  knoweth, 

12  But  what  I  do,  that  I  will  do,  that  I  may  cut  off  ^  occasion  from  them  which 
desire  an  occasion;  that  wherein  they  glory,  they  may  be  found  even  as  we. 

13  For  such  men  are  false  apostles,  deceitful  workers,  fashioning  themselves 
into  apostles  of  Christ.  14  And  no  marvel;  for  even  Satan  fashioneth  him- 
self into  an  angel  of  light.     15  It  is  no  great  thing  therefore  if  his  ministers 

^  Gr.  to  judge  ourselves  among,  or  to  judge  ourselves  with.  ^  Or,  limit  Gr.  iiieas- 
■uring-rod.  •*  Or,  were  the  first  to  come  *  Or,  but  indeed  ye  do  bear  with  7ue.  •'  Gr. 
a  jealousy  0/ God.  '^  Gx.  thoughts.  "' Ov,  those  preeminent  apostles.  ^Gt.  the  occasion 
of  them. 


88  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§51. 

also  fashion  themselves  as  ministers  of  righteousness ;  whose  end  shall  be 
according  to  their  works. 

16  I  say  again,  Let  no  man  think  me  foolish;  but  if  ji'^  do,  yet  as  foolish 
receive  me,  that  I  also  may  glory  a  little.  1 7  That  which  I  speak,  I  speak 
not  after  the  Lord,  but  as  in  foolishness,  in  this  confidence  of  glorying.  18  See- 
ing that  many  glory  after  the  flesh,  I  will  glory  also.  19  Vox  ye  bear  with  the 
foolish  gladly,  being  wise  yourselves.  20  For  ye  bear  with  a  man,  if  he  bringeth 
you  into  bondage,  if  he  devoureth  you,  if  he  taketh  you  captive,  if  he  exalteth 
himself,  if  he  smiteth  you  on  the  face.  21  I  speak  by  way  of  disparagement, 
as  though  we  had  been  weak.  Yet  whereinsoever  any  is  bold  (I  speak  in  fool- 
ishness), I  am  bold  also.  22  Are  they  Hebrews?  soamL  Are  they  Israelites? 
so  am  I.  Are  they  the  seed  of  Abraham?  so  am  L  23  Are  they  ministers  of 
Christ?  (I  speak  as  one  beside  himself)  I  more;  in  labours  more  abundantly, 
in  prisons  more  abundantly,  in  stripes  above  measure,  in  deaths  oft.  24  Of 
the  Jews  five  times  received  I  forty  stripes  save  one.  25  Thrice  was  I  beaten 
with  rods,  once  was  I  stoned,  thrice  I  suffered  shipwreck,  a  night  and  a  day 
have  I  been  in  the  deep;  26  in  journeyings  often,  in  perils  of  rivers,  in  perils 
of  robbers,  in  perils  from  tJiy  ^  countrymen,  in  perils  from  the  Gentiles,  in 
perils  in  the  city,  z«  perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils 
among  false  brethren;  27  in  labour  and  travail,  in  watchings  often,  in  hunger 
and  thirst,  in  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  nakedness.  28  -  Beside  those  things 
that  are  without,  there  is  that  which  presseth  upon  me  daily,  anxiety  for  all  the 
churches.  29  Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak?  who  is  made  to  stumble,  and 
I  burn  not?  30  If  I  must  needs  glory,  I  will  glory  of  the  things  that  concern 
my  weakness.  31  The  God  and  Father  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  who  is  blessed 
^for  evermore,  knoweth  that  I  lie  not.  32  In  Damascus  the  governor  under 
Aretas  the  king  guarded  the  city  of  the  Damascenes,  in  order  to  take  me : 
33  and  through  a  window  was  I  let  down  in  a  basket  by  the  wall,  and  escaped 
his  hands. 

12 :  I  *I  must  needs  glory,  though  it  is  not  expedient;  but  I  will  come  to 
visions  and  revelations  of  the  Lord.  2  I  know  a  man  in  Christ,  fourteen  years 
ago  (whether  in  the  body,  I  know  not;  or  whether  out  of  the  body,  I  know  not; 
God  knoweth),  such  a  one  caught  up  even  to  the  third  heaven.  3  And  I  know 
such  a  man  (whether  in  the  body,  or  apart  from  the  body,  I  know  not ;  God 
knoweth),  4  how  that  he  was  caught  up  into  Paradise,  and  heard  unspeaka- 
ble words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  utter.  5  On  behalf  of  such  a  one 
will  I  glory :  but  on  mine  own  behalf  I  will  not  glory,  save  in  vty  weaknesses. 
6  For  if  I  should  desire  to  glory,  I  shall  not  be  foolish;  for  I  shall  speak  the 
truth :  but  I  forbear,  lest  any  man  should  account  of  me  above  that  which  he 
seeth  me  to  be,  or  heareth  from  me.  7  And  l)y  reason  of  the  exceeding  great- 
ness of  the  revelations  —  wherefore,  that  I  should  not  be  exalted  overmuch, 
there  was  given  to  me  a  ^  thorn  in  the  flesh,  a  messenger  of  Satan  to  l:)uffet  me, 
that  I  should  not  be  exalted  overmuch.  8  Concerning  this  thing  I  ijesought 
the  Lord  thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from  me.     9  And  he  hath  said  unto  me, 


'  Gr.  race.  '  Or,  Beside  the  thiiigs  luhich  T omit  Or,  Beside  the  things  that  come  out 
0/  course  '  Gr.  unto  the  ages.  *  Some  ancient  authorities  read  Now  to  glory  is  not 
expedient,  but  I  will  come  &'c.    ^  Or,  sta&e 


§51.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    THE    CORINTHIANS.  89 

My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee  :  for  my  power  is  made  perfect  in  weakness. 
Most  gladly  therefore  will  I  rather  glory  in  my  weaknesses,  that  the  strength 
of  Christ  may  ^  rest  upon  me.  10  Wherefore  I  take  pleasure  in  weaknesses, 
in  injuries,  in  necessities,  in  persecutions,  in  distresses,  for  Christ's  sake :  for 
when  I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong. 

Ill  am  become  foolish :  ye  compelled  me;  for  I  ought  to  have  been  com- 
mended of  you :  for  in  nothing  was  I  behind  ^  the  very  chiefest  apostles,  though 
I  am  nothing.  12  Truly  the  signs  of  an  apostle  were  wrought  among  you  in 
all  patience,  by  signs  and  wonders  and  3  mighty  works.  13  For  what  is  there 
wherein  ye  were  made  inferior  to  the  rest  of  the  churches,  except  it  be  that  I 
myself  was  not  a  burden  to  you?  forgive  me  this  wrong. 

14  Behold,  this  is  the  third  time  I  am  ready  to  come  to  you;  and  I  will  not 
be  a  burden  to  you :  for  I  seek  not  yours,  but  you :  for  the  children  ought  not 
to  lay  up  for  the  parents,  but  the  parents  for  the  children.  15  And  I  will  most 
gladly  spend  and  be  *  spent  for  your  souls.  If  I  love  you  more  abundantly, 
am  I  loved  the  less?  16  But  be  it  so,  I  did  not  myself  burden  you;  but,  being 
crafty,  I  caught  you  with  guile.  17  Did  I  take  advantage  of  you  by  any  one  of 
them  whom  I  have  sent  unto  you?  18  I  exhorted  Titus,  and  I  sent  the  brother 
with  him.  Did  Titus  take  any  advantage  of  you?  walked  we  not  by  the  same 
Spirit?  walked  2ve  not  in  the  same  steps? 

19  ^  Ye  think  all  this  time  that  we  are  excusing  ourselves  unto  you.  In  the 
sight  of  God  speak  we  in  Christ.  But  all  things,  beloved,  are  for  your  edify- 
ing. 20  For  I  fear,  lest  by  any  means,  when  I  come,  I  should  find  you  not 
such  as  I  would,  and  should  myself  be  found  of  you  such  as  ye  would  not;  lest 
by  any  means  there  should  be  strife,  jealousy,  wraths,  factions,  backbitings, 
whisperings,  swellings,  "^  tumults;  21  lest,  when  I  come  again,  my  God  should 
humble  me  before  you,  and  I  should  mourn  for  many  of  them  that  have  sinned 
heretofore,  and  repented  not  of  the  uncleanness  and  fornication  and  lascivious- 
ness  which  they  committed. 

13  :  I  This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you.  At  the  mouth  of  two 
witnesses  or  three  shall  every  word  be  established.  2  I  have  said  ''  beforehand, 
and  I  do  say  ''  beforehand,  *  as  when  I  was  present  the  second  time,  so  now, 
being  absent,  to  them  that  have  sinned  heretofore,  and  to  all  the  rest,  that,  if 
I  come  again,  I  will  not  spare;  3  seeing  that  ye  seek  a  proof  of  Christ  that 
speaketh  in  me;  who  to  you-ward  is  not  weak,  but  is  powerful  in  you:  4  for 
he  was  crucified  through  weakness,  yet  he  liveth  through  the  power  of  God. 
For  we  also  are  weak  ^  in  him,  but  we  shall  live  with  him  through  the  power 
of  God  toward  you.  5  Try  your  own  selves,  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith;  prove 
your  own  selves.  Or  know  ye  not  as  to  your  own  selves,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  in 
you?  unless  indeed  ye  be  reprobate.  6  But  I  hope  that  ye  shall  know  that  we 
are  not  reprobate.  7  Now  we  pray  to  God  that  ye  do  no  evil;  not  that  we 
may  appear  approved,  but  that  ye  may  do  that  which  is  honourable,  i''  though 
we  be  as  reprobate.  8  For  we  can  do  nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the 
truth.     9  For  we  rejoice,  when  we  are  weak,  and  ye  are  strong :  this  we  also 

*  Or,  cover  me  Gr.  spread  a  tabernacle  over  me.  '  Or,  those  preetninent  apostles 
^Gr.  powers.  *Gt.  spent  out.  '^  Or,  Think  ye  ..  .you?  '^  Or,  disorders  ''Or,  plainly 
8  Or,  as  if  I  were  present  the  second  time,  even  though  I  am  now  absent  '  Many  ancient 
authorities  read  with,     i"  Gr.  and  that. 


90  PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§51. 

pray  for,  even  your  perfecting.  10  For  this  cause  I  write  these  things  while 
absent,  that  I  may  not  when  present  deal  sharply,  according  to  the  authority 
which  the  Lord  gave  me  for  building  up,  and  not  for  casting  down. 

II  Finally,  brethren,  1  farewell.  Be  perfected;  be  comforted;  be  of  the 
same  mind;  live  in  peace  :  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  shall  be  with  you. 
12  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss. 

13  All  the  saints  salute  you. 

14  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and  the  com- 
munion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all. 


§52.     IN   MACEDONIA   AND   ACHAIA  :   THE   LETTER  TO  THE 

ROMANS. 

Acts   20  :  2,  3.     Rom.  entire. 

(i)  A  tour  in  Macedonia  and  ^Illyricnm,  and  three  months  in  Greece. 

1  And  when  he  had  gone  through  tho.se  parts,  and  had  given  them 
much  e.xhortation,  he  came  into  ''  Greece.  3  And  when  he  had  spent 
three  months  there,  and  a  plot  was  laid  against  him  by  the  Jews,  as  he 
was  about  to  set  sail  for  Syria,  he  determined  to  return  through 
Macedonia. 

[Paragraph  continued  in  §53.] 

(2)    The  letter  to  the  Ronians. 

1 :  I  Paul,  a  ^  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  called  to  be  an  apostle,  separated 
unto  the  gospel  of  God,  2  which  he  promised  afore  ^by  his  prophets  in  the 
holy  scriptures,  3  concerning  his  Son,  who  was  born  of  the  seed  of  David 
according  to  the  flesh,  4  who  was  *  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  '^  with 
power,  according  to  the  spirit  of  holiness,  by  the  resurrection  of  the  dead; 
even  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,     5  through  whom  we  received  grace  and  apostle- 

^  Or,  rejoice:  lye  perfected  ^  Gr.  bondservant.  'Or,  through  *  Gr.  determined. 
"Or,  in 

°  Rom.  15 :  19.  So  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about  even  unto  Illyricum, 
I  have  fully  preached  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  .  .  . 

•>  Rom.  15 :  23-26.  But  now,  having  no  more  any  place  in  these  regions,  and 
having  these  many  years  a  longing  to  come  imto  you,  24  whensoever  I  go  imto 
Spain  (for  I  hope  to  sec  you  in  my  journey,  and  to  lie  brought  on  my  way  thitlicr- 
ward  by  you,  if  first  in  some  measure  I  shall  have  been  satisfied  with  your  company) 
25  —  but  now,  /  say,  I  go  unto  Jerusalem,  ministering  unto  the  saints.  26  For  it 
hath  been  the  good  pleasure  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  make  a  certain  contri- 
bution for  the  poor  among  the  saints  that  are  at  Jerusalem. 

•'  Rom.  16:  I,  2.  I  commend  unto  you  Phoebe  our  sister,  who  is  a  servant  of 
the  church  that  is  at  Cenchrere:  2  that  ye  receive  her  in  the  Lord,  worthily  of  the 
saints,  and  that  ye  assist  her  in  whatsoever  matter  she  may  have  need  of  you :  for 
she  herself  also  hath  been  a  succourer  of  many,  and  of  mine  own  self. 

■>  Rom.  16 :  21-23.  Timothy  my  fellow-worker  saluteth  you ;  and  Lucius  and 
Jason  and  Sosipater,  my  kinsmen.  22  I  Tertius,  who  write  the  epistle,  salute  you 
m  the  Lord.  23  Gaius  my  host,  and  of  the  whole  church,  saluteth  you.  Erastus 
the  treasurer  of  the  city  saluteth  you,  and  Quartus  the  brotlier. 

''  See  Note  11. 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  gi 

ship,  unto  obedience  ^  of  faith  among  all  the  nations,  for  his  name's  sake : 
6  among  whom  are  ye  also,  called  to  be  Jesus  Christ's :  7  to  all  that  are  in 
Rome,  beloved  of  God,  called  to  be  saints :  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God 
our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

8  First,  I  thank  my  God  through  Jesus  Christ  for  you  all,  -  that  your  faith 
is  proclaimed  throughout  the  whole  world.  9  For  God  is  my  witness,  whom  I 
serve  in  my  spirit  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  how  unceasingly  I  make  mention 
of  you,  always  in  my  prayers  10  making  request,  if  by  any  means  now  at 
length  I  may  be  prospered  ^  by  the  will  of  God  to  come  unto  you.  1 1  For  I 
long  to  see  you,  that  I  may  impart  unto  you  some  spiritual  gift,  to  the  end  ye 
may  be  established;  12  that  is,  that  I  with  you  may  be  comforted  in  you,  each 
of  us  by  the  other's  faith,  both  yours  and  mine.  13  And  I  would  not  have  you 
ignorant,  brethren,  that  oftentimes  I  purposed  to  come  unto  you  (and  was 
hindered  hitherto),  that  I  might  have  some  fruit  in  you  also,  even  as  in  the 
rest  of  the  Gentiles.  14  I  am  debtor  both  to  Greeks  and  to  Barbarians,  both 
to  the  wise  and  to  the  foolish.  15  So,  as  much  as  in  me  is,  I  am  ready  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  you  also  that  are  in  Rome.  16  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  gospel :  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that 
believeth;  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  Greek.  17  For  therein  is  revealed 
a  righteousness  of  God  *  by  faith  unto  faith :  as  it  is  written,  But  the  righteous 
shall  live  *  by  faith. 

18  For  ^the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness 
and  unrighteousness  of  men,  who  ^hold  down  the  truth  in  unrighteousness; 
19  because  that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them;  for  God  man- 
ifested it  unto  them.  20  For  the  invisible  things  of  him  since  the  creation  of 
the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  perceived  through  the  things  that  are  made, 
even  his  everlasting  power  and  divinity;  ^  that  they  may  be  without  excuse : 
21  because  that,  knowing  God,  they  glorified  him  not  as  God,  neither  gave 
thanks;  but  became  vain  in  their  reasonings,  and  their  senseless  heart  was 
darkened.  22  Professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  they  became  fools,  23  and 
changed  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible  God  for  the  likeness  of  an  image  of 
corruptible  man,  and  of  birds,  and  fourfooted  beasts,  and  creeping  things. 

24  Wherefore  God  gave  them  up  in  the  lusts  of  their  hearts  unto  unclean- 
ness,  that  their  bodies  should  be  dishonoured  among  themselves  :  25  for  that 
they  exchanged  the  truth  of  God  for  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and  served  the 
creature  rather  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  ^  for  ever.     Amen. 

26  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  unto  ^  vile  passions :  for  their  women 
changed  the  natural  use  into  that  which  is  against  nature  :  27  and  likewise 
also  the  men,  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  their  lust  one 
toward  another,  men  with  men  working  unseemliness,  and  receiving  in  them- 
selves that  recompense  of  their  error  which  was  due. 

28  And  even  as  they  i'^  refused  to  have  God  in  their  knowledge,  God  gave 
them  up  unto  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which  are  not  fitting; 
29  being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  wickedness,  covetousness,  malicious- 
ness ;    full  of  envy,  murder,  strife,  deceit,  malignity;     30  whisperers,  back- 

1  Or,  to  the  faith  2  Or,  because  ^  Gr.  in.  ••  ^x./rojii.  »  Or,  a  ivrath  "  Or,  hold 
the  truth  '  Or,  so  that  they  are  ^  Gr.  icjUo  the  ages.  '^  Gt.  passions  0/  dishonour. 
1"  Gr.  did  not  aJ>J>}-ove. 


92  PAULS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 

biters,  ^  hateful  to  God,  insolent,  haughty,  boastful,  inventors  of  evil  things, 
disobedient  to  parents,  31  without  understanding,  covenant-breakers,  with- 
out natural  affection,  unmerciful :  32  who,  knowing  the  ordinance  of  God, 
that  they  which  practise  such  things  are  worthy  of  death,  not  only  do  the 
same,  but  also  consent  with  them  that  practise  them. 

2  :  I  Wherefore  thou  art  without  excuse,  O  man,  whosoever  thou  art  that 
judgest :  for  wherein  thou  judgest  '^another,  thou  condemnest  thyself;  for 
thou  that  judgest  dost  practise  the  same  things.  2  ^  And  we  know  that  the 
judgement  of  God  is  according  to  truth  against  them  that  practise  such  things. 

3  And  reckonest  thou  this,  O  man,  who  judgest  them  that  practise  such 
things,  and  doest  the  same,  that  thou  shalt  escape  the  judgement  of  God  ? 

4  Or  despisest  thou  the  riches  of  his  goodness  and  forbearance  and  long- 
suffering,  not  knowing  that  the  goodness  of  God  leadeth  thee  to  repentance  ? 

5  but  after  thy  hardness  and  impenitent  heart  treasurest  up  for  thyself  wrath 
in  the  day  of  wrath  and  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgement  of  God;  6  who 
will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his  works :  7  to  them  that  by  patience  in 
well-doing  seek  for  glory  and  honour  and  incorruption,  eternal  life :  8  but  unto 
them  that  are  factious,  and  obey  not  the  truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness,  shall  be 
wrath  and  indignation,  9  tribulation  and  anguish,  upon  every  soul  of  man  that 
worketh  evil,  of  the  Jew  first,  and  also  of  the  Greek;  10  but  glory  and  honour 
and  peace  to  every  man  that  worketh  good,  to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the 
Greek  :  11  for  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God.  12  For  as  many  as 
have  sinned  without  law  shall  also  perish  without  law :  and  as  many  as  have 
sinned  under  law  shall  be  judged  by  law;  13  for  not  the  hearers  of  a  law  are 
*  just  before  God,  but  the  doers  of  a  law  shall  be  ''justified  :  14  for  when  Gen- 
tiles which  have  no  law  do  by  nature  the  things  of  the  law,  these,  having  no  law, 
are  a  law  unto  themselves;  15  in  that  they  shew  the  work  of  the  law  written  in 
their  hearts,  their  conscience  bearing  witness  therewith,  and  their  ^  thoughts 
one  with  another  accusing  or  else  excusing  them;  16  in  the  day  when  God 
■^  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men,  according  to  my  gospel,  by  Jesus  Christ. 

17  But  if  thou  bearest  the  name  of  a  Jew,  and  restest  upon  ^the  law,  and 
gloriest  in  God,  18  and  knowest  ^  his  will,  and  i*^  approvest  the  things  that 
are  excellent,  being  instructed  out  of  the  law,  19  and  art  confident  that  thou 
thyself  art  a  guide  of  the  blind,  a  light  of  them  that  are  in  darkness,  20  ^^  a 
corrector  of  the  foolish,  a  teacher  of  babes,  having  in  the  law  the  form  of 
knowledge  and  of  the  truth;  21  thou  therefore  that  teachest  another,  teach- 
cst  thou  not  thyself  ?  thou  that  prcachest  a  man  should  not  steal,  dost  tliou 
steal  ?  22  thou  that  sayest  a  man  should  not  commit  adultery,  dost  thou  com- 
mit adultery?  thou  that  abhorrest  idols,  dost  thou  ^^  rob  temples  ?  23  thou 
who  gloriest  in  ^  the  law,  through  thy  transgression  of  the  law  dishonourcst 
thou  God  ?  24  For  the  name  of  God  is  blasphemed  among  the  Gentiles 
because  of  you,  even  as  it  is  written.  25  For  circumcision  indeed  profiteth,  if 
thou  be  a  doer  of  the  law :  but  if  thou  be  a  transgressor  of  the  law,  thy  cir- 
cumcision  is   become   uncircumcision.     26  If  therefore    the    uncircumcision 


'  Or,  haters  of  God  *  Gr.  the  other.  ^  Many  ancient  authorities  read  For.  *  Or, 
righteous  ^  Or,  accounted  righteous  "  Or,  reasonings  '  Or,  judgeth  *  Or,  a  law 
»  Or,  the  Will  ^o  Ox,provest  the  things  that  differ  "  Or,  an  instructor  *'  Or,  commit 
sacrilege 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  95 

keep  the  ordinances  of  the  law,  shall  not  his  uncircumcision  be  reckoned  for 
circumcision  ?  27  and  shall  not  the  uncircumcision  which  is  by  nature,  if  it 
fulfil  the  law,  judge  thee,  who  with  the  letter  and  circumcision  art  a  trans- 
gressor of  the  law  ?  28  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which  is  one  outwardly;  neither 
is  that  circumcision,  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh  :  29  but  he  is  a  Jew,  which 
is  one  inwardly;  and  circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit,  not  in  the 
letter;   whose  praise  is  not  of  men,  but  of  God. 

3  :  I  What  advantage  then  hath  the  Jew  ?  or  what  is  the  profit  of  circum- 
cision ?     2  Much  every  way :  first  of   all,  that  they  were  intrusted  with  the 
oracles  of  God.     3  For  what  if  some  were  without  faith  ?  shall  their  want  of 
faith  make  of  none  effect  the   faithfulness  of  God  ?     4  ^  God    forbid :   yea, 
let  God  be  found  true,  but  every  man  a  liar  ;  as  it  is  written, 
That  thou  mightest  be  justified  in  thy  words, 
And  mightest  prevail  when  thou  comest  into  judgement. 
5  But  if  our  unrighteousness  commendeth   the  righteousness  of  God,  what 
shall  we  say  ?     Is  God  unrighteous  who  visiteth  with  wrath  ?     (I  speak  after 
the  manner  of   men.)     6  God   forbid :  for   then   how  shall   God  judge  the 
world  ?     7  2  But  if  the  truth  of  God  through  my  lie  abounded  unto  his  glory, 
why  am  I  also  still  judged  as  a  sinner  ?     8  and  why  not  (as  we  be  slander- 
ously reported,  and  as  some  affirm  that  we  say),  Let  us  do  evil,  that  good  may 
come  ?  whose  condemnation  is  just. 

9  What  then?  ^are  we  in  worse  case  than  they?  No,  in  no  wise  :  for  we 
before  laid  to  the  charge  both  of  Jews  and  Greeks,  that  they  are  all  under 
sin;      10  as  it  is  written. 

There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one; 

11  There  is  none  that  understandeth. 
There  is  none  that  seeketh  after  God; 

12  They  have  all  turned  aside,  they  are  together  become  unprofitable; 
There  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no,  not  so  much  as  one : 

13  Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre; 

With  their  tongues  they  have  used  deceit : 
The  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  lips  : 

14  Whose  mouth  is  full  of  cursing  and  bitterness : 

15  Their  feet  are  swift  to  shed  blood; 

16  Destruction  and  misery  are  in  their  ways; 

17  And  the  way  of  peace  have  they  not  known : 

18  There  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes. 

19  Now  we  know  that  what  things  soever  the  lawsaith,  it  speaketh  to  them 
that  are  under  the  law ;  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world 
may  be  brought  under  the  judgement  of  God :  20  because  **  by  ^  the  works  of 
the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  ^  justified  in  his  sight :  for  '^  through  the  law  cometh 
the  knowledge  of  sin.  21  But  now  apart  from  the  law  a  righteousness  of  God 
hath  been  manifested,  being  witnessed  by  the  law  and  the  prophets;  22  even 
the  righteousness  of  God  through  faith  ^  in  Jesus  Christ  unto  all  ^  them  that 
believe;   for  there  is  no  distinction;      23  for  all  have  sinned,  and  fall  short  of 

"^  Gx.  Be  it  not  so:  and  so  elsewhere.  -  Marjy  ancient  authorities  read  ^i^?-.  ^Ox,do 
7ve  c-xciise  otirseh'cs  ?  *  Or.  out  of.  ^^  Or,  works  of  law  "Or,  accounted  righteous 
'  Or,  through  law    8  Qr,  of   '■'  Some  ancient  authorities  add  and  upon  all. 


94  PAUrS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 

the  glory  of  God;  24  being  justified  freely  by  his  grace  through  the  redemp- 
tion that  is  in  Christ  Jesus  :  25  whom  God  ^  set  forth  'to  he  a  propitiation, 
through  2  faith,  by  his  blood,  to  shew  his  righteousness,  because  of  the  passing 
over  of  the  sins  done  aforetime,  in  the  forbearance  of  God;  26  for  the  shew- 
ing, /  say,  of  his  righteousness  at  this  present  season  :  that  he  might  himself 
be  *just,  and  the  ^justifier  of  him  that  ^hath  faith  ''in  Jesus.  27  Where 
then  is  the  glorying  ?  It  is  excluded.  By  what  manner  of  law?  of  works? 
Nay  :  but  by  a  law  of  faith.  28  "  We  reckon  therefore  that  a  man  is  justified 
by  faith  apart  from  ^  the  works  of  the  law.  29  Or  is  God  the  God  ,of  Jews 
only?  is  he  not  the  God  of  Gentiles  also?  Yea,  of  Gentiles  also  :  30  if  so  be 
that  God  is  one,  and  he  shall  justify  the  circumcision  ^by  faith,  and  the  uncir- 
cumcision  ^'^  through  faith.  31  Do  we  then  make  ^^  the  law  of  none  effect 
1"  through  faith  ?   God  forbid  :  nay,  we  establish  ^^  the  law. 

4  :  I  What  then  shall  we  say  ^-that  Abraham,  our  forefather  according  to 
the  flesh,  hath  found?  2  For  if  Abraham  was  justified  i^by  works,  he  hath 
whereof  to  glory;  but  not  toward  God.  3  For  what  saith  the  scripture?  And 
Abraham  believed  God,  and  it  was  reckoned  unto  him  for  righteousness. 
4  Now  to  him  that  worketh,  the  reward  is  not  reckoned  as  of  grace,  but  as  of 
debt.  5  But  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the 
ungodly,  his  faith  is  reckoned  for  righteousness.  6  Even  as  David  also  pro- 
nounceth  blessing  upon  the  man,  unto  whom  God  reckoneth  righteousness 
apart  from  works,     7  saying. 

Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven, 
And  whose  sins  are  covered. 

8  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  will  not  reckon  sin. 
9  Is  this  blessing  then  pronounced  upon  the  circumcision,  or  upon  the  uncir- 
cumcision  also?  for  we  say.  To  Abraham  his  faith  was  reckoned  for  righteous- 
ness. 10  How  then  was  it  reckoned?  when  he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in 
uncircumcision?  Not  in  circumcision,  l)ut  in  uncircumcision  :  11  and  he  re- 
ceived the  sign  of  circumcision,  a  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  the  faith  which 
he  had  while  he  was  in  uncircumcision :  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  all 
them  that  believe,  though  they  be  in  uncircumcision,  that  righteousness  might 
be  reckoned  unto  tliem;  12  and  the  father  of  circumcision  to  them  who  not 
only  are  of  the  circumcision,  ])ut  who  also  walk  in  the  steps  of  that  faith  of 
our  father  Abraham  which  he  had  in  uncircumcision.  13  For  not  ^*  through 
the  law  was  the  promise  to  Abraham  or  to  his  seed,  that  he  should  be  heir  of 
the  world,  but  through  the  righteousness  of  faith.  14  For  if  they  which  are 
of  the  law  be  heirs,  faith  is  made  void,  and  the  promise  is  made  of  none  effect : 
15  for  the  law  worketh  wrath;  but  where  there  is  no  law,  neither  is  there 
transgression.  16  For  this  cause  it  is  of  faith,  that  //  inay  he  according  to 
grace;  to  the  end  that  the  promise  may  be  sure  to  all  the  seed;  not  to  that 
only  which  is  of  the  law,  l)ut  to  that  also  which  is  of  the  faith  of  Abraham, 
who  is  the  father  of  us  all  17  (as  it  is  written,  A  father  of  many  nations  have 
I  made  thee)  before  him  whom  he  l)elieved,  even  God,  who  quickenetli  the 

'  Or,  furpflscd  ^  Or,  to  be  ftrof-itiatory  '  Or,  faith  in  his  Hood  *  See  ch.  ii.  13, 
margin.  '•Gr.ispf/ait/t.  '•  Ox,  0/  '  Many  ancient  .authorities  read  ^r'r  7('r  rrc^'f«.  "Or, 
viorks  of  iaiu  "Gr. outtf.  ^"  Or,  thrpu^/i  the  fnith  "  Or, /rt7w  ''Some  ancient  authorities 
read  qfAirahaii:,  our  forefather  according  to  the  flesh  f   "  Gr.  out  of    >'  Or,  through  laru 


§52.]  THE   LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  95 

dead,  and  calleth  the  things  that  are  not,  as  though  they  were.  18  Who  in 
hope  believed  against  hope,  to  the  end  that  he  might  become  a  father  of 
many  nations,  according  to  that  which  had  been  spoken.  So  shall  thy  seed  be. 
19  And  without  being  weakened  in  faith  he  considered  his  own  body  ^  now  as 
good  as  dead  (he  being  about  a  hundred  years  old),  and  the  deadness  of 
Sarah's  womb :  20  yea,  looking  unto  the  promise  of  God,  he  wavered  not 
through  unbelief,  but  waxed  strong  through  faith,  giving  glory  to  God,  21  and 
being  fully  assured  that,  what  he  had  promised,  he  was  able  also  to  perform. 
22  Wherefore  also  it  was  reckoned  unto  him  for  righteousness.  23  Now  it 
was  not  written  for  his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  reckoned  unto  him ;  24  but  for 
our  sake  also,  unto  whom  it  shall  be  reckoned,  who  believe  on  him  that  raised 
Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead,  25  who  was  delivered  up  for  our  trespasses, 
and  was  raised  for  our  justification. 

5  : 1  Being  therefore  justified  -  by  faith,  ^  let  us  have  peace  with  God  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  2  through  whom  also  we  have  had  our  access  *  by 
faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand ;  and  ^  let  us  ^  rejoice  in  hope  of  the 
glory  of  God.  3  And  not  only  so,  but  "  let  us  also  ^  rejoice  in  our  tribulations : 
knowing  that  tribulation  worketh  patience;  4  and  patience,  probation;  and 
probation,  hope:  5  and  hope  putteth  not  to  shame;  because  the  love  of  God 
hath  been  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  through  the  ^  Holy  Ghost  which  was  given 
unto  us.  6  For  while  we  were  yet  weak,  in  due  season  Christ  died  for  the  un- 
godly. 7  For  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man  will  one  die  :  for  peradventure  for 
^  the  good  man  some  one  would  even  dare  to  die.  8  But  God  commendeth 
his  own  love  toward  us,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us. 
9  Much  more  then,  being  now  justified  I*' by  his  blood,  shall  we  be  saved  from 
the  wrath  of  God  through  him.  lo  For  if,  while  we  were  enemies,  we  were 
reconciled  to  God  through  the  death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being  reconciled, 
shall  we  be  saved  ^'^by  his  life;  11  and  not  only  so,  11  but  we  also  rejoice  in 
God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  through  whom  we  have  now  received  the 
reconciliation. 

12  Therefore,  as  through  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death 
through  sin;  and  so  death  passed  unto  all  men,  for  that  all  sinned  :  13  —  for 
until  the  law  sin  was  in  the  world :  but  sin  is  not  imputed  when  there  is  no 
law.  14  Nevertheless  death  reigned  from  Adam  until  Moses,  even  over  them 
that  had  not  sinned  after  the  likeness  of  Adam's  transgression,  who  is  a  figure 
of  him  that  was  to  come.  15  But  not  as  the  trespass,  so  also  is  the  free  gift. 
For  if  by  the  trespass  of  the  one  the  many  died,  much  more  did  the  grace  of 
God,  and  the  gift  by  the  grace  of  the  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  abound  unto  the 
many.  16  And  not  as  through  one  that  sinned,  so  is  the  gift:  for  the  judge- 
ment came  of  one  unto  condemnation,  but  the  free  gift  came  of  many  tres- 
passes unto  ^2  justification.  17  For  if,  by  the  trespass  of  the  one,  death  reigned 
through  the  one;  much  more  shall  they  that  receive  the  abundance  of  grace 
and  1^  of  the  gift  of  righteousness  reign  in  life  through  the  one,  eve7i  Jesus 


1  Many  ancient  authorities  omit  noiv.  ^  Gr.  out  of.  ^  Some  authorities  read  we  have. 
*  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  iy  faith.  ^  Or,  u<e  rejoice  *  Gr.  glory.  '•  Or,  ive  also 
rejoice  »  Or,  Holy  Spirit:  and  so  throughout  this  book.  "  Or,  that  which  is  good  ^'\Gr. 
in.  "  Gr.  but  also  glorying,  i^  Gr.  an  act  of  righteousness.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities 
omit  of  the  gift. 


96 


PAUL'S    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 


Christ.  18  So  then  as  through  one  trespass  the  judgement  came  unto  all  men 
to  condemnation;  even  so  through  one  act  of  righteousness  the  free  gift  came 
unto  all  men  to  justification  of  life.  19  For  as  through  the  one  man's  dis- 
obedience the  many  were  made  sinners,  even  so  through  the  obedience  of  the 
one  shall  the  many  be  made  righteous.  20  And  ^  the  law  came  in  beside,  that 
the  trespass  might  abound;  but  where  sin  abounded,  grace  did  abound  more 
exceedingly:  21  that,  as  sin  reigned  in  death,  even  so  might  grace  reign 
through  righteousness  unto  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

6 :  I  What  shall  we  say  then?  Shall  we  continue  in  sin,  that  grace  may 
abound?  2  God  forbid.  We  who  died  to  sin,  how  shall  we  any  longer  live 
therein?  3  Or  are  ye  ignorant  that  all  we  who  were  baptized  into  Christ  Jesus 
were  baptized  into  his  death?  4  We  were  buried  therefore  with  him  through 
baptism  into  death :  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead  through  the 
glory  of  the  Father,  so  we  also  might  walk  in  newness  of  life.  5  For  if  we 
have  become  ^  united  with  him  by  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be  also 
by  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection;  6  knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  was 
crucified  with  him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  done  away,  that  so  we  should 
no  longer  be  in  bondage  to  sin;     7  for  he  that  hath  died  is  justified  from  sin. 

8  But  if  we  died  with  Christ,  we  believe  that  we  shall  also  live  with  him; 

9  knowing  that  Christ  being  raised  from  the  dead  dieth  no  more;  death  no 
more  hath  dominion  over  him.  10  For  ^the  death  that  he  died,  he  died  unto 
sin  *  once :  but  ^  the  life  that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  unto  God.  1 1  Even  so  reckon 
ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

12  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your  mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey  the 
lusts  thereof:  13  neither  present  your  members  unto  sin  ^5  ^instruments  of 
unrighteousness;  but  present  yourselves  unto  God,  as  alive  from  the  dead,  and 
your  meml)ers  rt'^  ^  instruments  of  righteousness  unto  God.  14  For  sin  shall 
not  have  dominion  over  you :  for  ye  are  not  under  law,  but  under  grace. 

15  What  then?  shall  we  sin,  because  we  are  not  under  law,  but  under 
grace?  God  forbid.  16  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  present  yourselves  as 
6  servants  unto  obedience,  his  •>  servants  ye  are  whom  ye  obey;  whether  of  sin 
unto  death,  or  of  obedience  unto  righteousness?  17  But  thanks  be  to  God, 
■^  that,  whereas  ye  were  ^  servants  of  sin,  ye  became  obedient  from  the  heart 
to  that  ^  form  of  teaching  whereunto  ye  were  delivered;  18  and  being  made 
free  from  sin,  ye  became  ''servants  of  righteousness.  19  I  speak  after  the 
manner  of  men  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your  flesh :  for  as  ye  presented 
your  members  as  servants  to  uncleanness  and  to  iniquity  unto  iniquity,  even 
so  now  present  your  members  as  servants  to  righteousness  unto  sanctification. 

20  For  when  ye  were  ^  servants  of  sin,  ye  were  free  in  regard  of  righteousness. 

21  What  fruit  then  had  ye  at  that  time  in  the  things  whereof  ye  are  now 
ashamed?  for  the  end  of  those  things  is  death.  22  But  now  being  made  free 
from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  sanctification, 
and  the  end  eternal  life.  23  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death;  but  the  free  gift 
of  God  is  eternal  life  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

7  :  I  Or  are  ye  ignorant,  brethren  (for  I  speak  to  men  that  know  ^  the  law), 

'  Or,  la7U  ^  Or,  united  with  the  likeness  .  .  .  with  the  likeness  '  Or,  in  that  *  Gr. 
once  /or  all.  ^  Ox,  weapons  '^  Qt.  bondservants.  ">  Qx,  that  ye  were  .  .  .  but  ye  became 
8  Or,  pattern    »  Or,  law 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  97 

how  that  the  law  hath  dominion  over  a  man  for  so  long  time  as  he  liveth? 

2  For  the  woman  that  hath  a  husband  is  bound  by  law  to  the  husband  while  he 
liveth ;   but  if  the  husband  die,  she  is  discharged  from  the  law  of  the  husband. 

3  So  then  if,  while  the  husband  liveth,  she  be  joined  to  another  man,  she  shall 
be  called  an  adulteress :  but  if  the  husband  die,  she  is  free  from  the  law,  so 
that  she  is  no  adulteress,  though  she  be  joined  to  another  man.  4  Wherefore, 
my  brethren,  ye  also  were  made  dead  to  the  law  through  the  body  of  Christ; 
that  ye  should  be  joined  to  another,  even  to  him  who  was  raised  from  the 
dead,  that  we  might  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God.  5  For  when  we  were  in  the 
flesh,  the  ^  sinful  passions  which  were  through  the  law,  wrought  in  our  members 
to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death.  6  But  now  we  have  been  discharged  from  the 
law,  having  died  to  that  wherein  we  were  holden;  so  that  we  serve  in  newness 
of  the  spirit,  and  not  in  oldness  of  the  letter. 

7  What  shall  we  say  then?  Is  the  law  sin?  God  forbid.  Ilowbeit,  I  had  not 
known  sin,  except  through  ^  the  law  :  for  I  had  not  known  ^coveting,  except  the 
law  had  said.  Thou  shalt  not  ^  covet :  8  but  sin,  finding  occasion,  wrought  in 
me  through  the  commandment  all  manner  of  ^  coveting :  for  apart  from  -the  law 
sin  is  dead.  9  And  I  was  alive  apart  from  the  law  once :  but  when  the  com- 
mandment came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died;  10  and  the  commandment,  which  was 
unto  life,  this  I  found  to  be  unto  death:  il  for  sin,  finding  occasion,  through 
the  commandment  beguiled  me,  and  through  it  slew  me.  12  So  that  the  law  is 
holy,  and  the  commandment  holy,  and  righteous,  and  good.  13  Did  then  that 
which  is  good  become  death  unto  me?  God  forbid.  But  sin,  that  it  might  be 
shewn  to  be  sin,  by  working  death  to  me  through  that  which  is  good;  — that 
through  the  commandment  sin  might  become  exceeding  sinful.  14  For  we  know 
that  the  law  is  spiritual:  but  I  am  carnal,  sold  under  sin.  15  For  that  which 
I  *  do  I  know  not :  for  not  what  I  would,  that  do  I  practise;  but  what  I  hate, 
that  I  do.  16  But  if  what  I  would  not,  that  I  do,  I  consent  unto  the  law  that 
it  is  good.  17  So  now  it  is  no  more  I  that  *  do  it,  but  sin  which  dwelleth  in 
me.  18  For  I  know  that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing: 
for  to  will  is  present  with  me,  but  to  ■*  do  that  which  is  good  is  not.  19  For 
the  good  which  I  would  I  do  not :  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  prac- 
tise. 20  But  if  what  I  would  not,  that  I  do,  it  is  no  more  I  that  *  do  it,  but  sin 
which  dwelleth  in  me.  21  I  find  then  ^  the  law,  that,  to  me  who  would  do  good, 
evil  is  present.  22  For  I  delight  ^  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man  : 
23  but  I  see  a  different  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my 
mind,  and  bringing  me  into  captivity  '  under  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my 
members.  24  O  wretched  man  that  I  am !  who  shall  deliver  me  out  of  ^  the 
body  of  this  death?  25  ^  I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  So 
then  I  myself  with  the  mind  serve  the  law  of  God;  but  with  the  flesh  the 
law  of  sin. 

8  :  I  There  is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ 
Jesus.  2  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  made  me  free  from 
the  law  of  sin  and  of  death.    3  For  what  the  law  could  not  do,  1°  in  that  it  was 


'^  Gx.  passions  of  sins.  ^Oi,  law  ^  Or,  lust  *  Gr.  ivork.  ^  Or,  in  regard  of  the 
law  ^  Gr.  with.  '  Gr.  in.  Many  ancient  authorities  read  to.  '  Or,  this  body  of  death 
^  Many  ancient  authorities  read  But  thanks  be  to  God.     i"'  Or,  wherein 


98 


PAUL'S   THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 


weak  through  the  flesh,  God,  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of  1  sinful 
flcsli  -  and  as  an  offering  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh :  4  that  the 
^  ortlinance  of  the  law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
but  after  the  spirit.  5  For  they  that  are  after  the  flesh  do  mind  the  things  of 
the  flesh;  but  they  that  are  after  the  spirit  the  things  of  the  spirit.  6  For  the 
mind  of  the  flesh  is  death;  but  the  mind  of  the  spirit  is  life  and  peace: 
7  because  the  mind  of  the  flesh  is  enmity  against  God;  for  it  is  not  subject  to 
the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  it  be :  8  and  they  that  are  in  the  flesh 
cannot  please  God.  9  But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  spirit,  if  so  be 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you.  But  if  any  man  hath  not  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  he  is  none  of  his.  10  And  if  Christ  is  in  you,  the  body  is  dead 
because  of  sin;  but  the  spirit  is  life  because  of  righteousness.  11  But  if  the 
Spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwelleth  in  you,  he  that  raised 
up  Christ  Jesus  from  the  dead  shall  quicken  also  your  mortal  bodies  *  through 
his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you. 

12  So  then,  brethren,  we  are  debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh : 
13  for  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  must  die;  but  if  by  the  spirit  ye  ^mortify  the 
6  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live.  14  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  these  are  sons  of  God.  15  For  ye  received  not  the  spirit  of  bondage 
again  unto  fear;  but  ye  received  the  spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry, 
Abba,  Father.  16  The  Spirit  himself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we 
are  children  of  God:  17  and  if  children,  then  heirs;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint 
heirs  with  Christ ;  if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with  hifit,  that  we  may  be  also 
glorified  with  him. 

18  For  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not  worthy  to 
be  compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed  to  us-ward.  19  For  the 
earnest  expectation  of  the  creation  waiteth  for  the  revealing  of  the  sons  of 
God.  20  For  the  creation  was  subjected  to  vanity,  not  of  its  own  will,  but  by 
reason  of  him  who  subjected  it,  21  "  in  hope  that  the  creation  itself  also  shall  be 
delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the 
children  of  God.  22  For  we  know  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  and 
travaileth  in  pain  ^  together  until  now.  23  And  not  only  so,  but  ourselves 
also,  which  have  the  firstfruits  of  the  Spirit,  even  we  ourselves  groan  within 
ourselves,  waiting  for  our  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body. 
24  For  by  hope  were  we  saved  :  but  hope  that  is  seen  is  not  hope :  "^  for  who 
1''  hopeth  for  that  which  he  seeth?  25  But  if  we  hope  for  that  which  we  see 
not,  then  do  we  with  patience  wait  for  it. 

26  And  in  like  manner  the  Spirit  also  helpeth  our  infirmity  :  for  we  know 
not  how  to  pray  as  we  ought;  but  the  Spirit  himself  maketh  intercession  for 
tis  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered;  27  and  he  that  searchcth  the  hearts 
knoweth  what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  ^^  because  he  maketh  intercession  for 
the  saints  according  to  the  will  of  God.  28  And  we  know  that  to  them  that 
love  God  ^2  all  things  work  together  for  good,  even  to  them  that  are  called 


1  Gr.  flesh  of  sin.  ^  Or,  and  for  sin  ^  Or,  requirement  *  Many  ancient  authori- 
ties read  because  of.  "  Gr.  inalce  to  die.  ^  Gr.  doi;/i^s.  ''  Or,  in  hope  ;  because  the  crea- 
tion &fic.  *  Or,  ivith  us  "  M.-iny  ancient  authorities  readyJ'r  what  a  man  seeth,  -why  doth 
he  yet  hope  for?  '"  Some  ancient  authorities  read  rt7('rt//<'M.  ^^  Oi,  that  i' Some  ancient 
authorities  read  God  luorlicth  all  things  7vith  them  for  good. 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  99 

according  to  his  purpose.  29  For  whom  he  foreknew,  he  also  foreordained  to 
be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his  Son,  that  he  might  be  the  firstborn  among 
many  brethren  :  30  and  whom  he  foreordained,  them  he  also  called :  and 
whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified  :  and  whom  he  justified,  them  he  also 
glorified. 

31  What  then  shall  we  say  to  these  things?  If  God  is  for  us,  who  is  against 
us?  32  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how 
shall  he  not  also  with  him  freely  give  us  all  things?  33  Who  shall  lay  anything 
to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?  ^  It  is  God  that  justifieth;  34  who  is  he  that 
shall  condemn?  -  It  is  Christ  Jesus  that  died,  yea  rather,  that  was  raised  from 
the  dead,  who  is  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession  for 
us.  35  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  ^of  Christ?  shall  tribulation,  or 
anguish,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword?  36  Even 
as  it  is  written, 

For  thy  sake  we  are  killed  all  the  day  long; 
We  were  accounted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter. 
37  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved 
us,  38  For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  princi- 
palities, nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  powers,  39  nor  height,  nor 
depth,  nor  any  other  *  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

9 :  I  I  say  the  truth  in  Christ,  I  lie  not,  my  conscience  bearing  witness  with 
me  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  2  that  I  have  great  sorrow  and  unceasing  pain  in  my 
heart.  3  For  I  could  ^  wish  that  I  myself  were  anathema  from  Christ  for  my 
brethren's  sake,  my  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh:  4  who  are  Israelites; 
whose  is  the  adoption,  and  the  glory,  and  the  covenants,  and  the  giving  of  the 
law,  and  the  service  of  God,  and  the  promises;  5  whose  are  the  fathers,  and 
of  whom  is  Christ  as  concerning  the  flesh,  ^who  is  over  all,  God  blessed  ^for 
ever.  Amen.  6  But  it  is  not  as  though  the  word  of  God  hath  come  to  nought. 
For  they  are  not  all  Israel,  which  are  of  Israel :  7  neither,  because  they  are 
Abraham's  seed,  are  they  all  children :  but.  In  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called. 
8  That  is,  it  is  not  the  children  of  the  flesh  that  are  children  of  God;  but  the  chil- 
dren of  the  promise  are  reckoned  for  a  seed.  9  For  this  is  a  word  of  promise, 
According  to  this  season  will  I  come,  and  Sarah  shall  have  a  son.  10  And  not 
only  so;  but  Rebecca  also  having  conceived  by  one,  even  by  our  father  Isaac 
II — for  the  childreH  being  not  yet  born,  neither  having  done  anything  good  or 
bad,  that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election  might  stand,  not  of  works, 
but  of  him  that  calleth,  12  it  was  said  unto  her.  The  elder  shall  serve  the 
younger.     13  Even  as  it  is  written,  Jacob  I  loved,  but  Esau  I  hated. 

14  What  shall  we  say  then?  Is  there  unrighteousness  with  God?  God  forbid. 
15  For  he  saith  to  Moses,  I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  have  mercy,  and  I  will 
have  compasion  on  whom  I  have  compassion.  16  So  then  it  is  not  of  him  that 
willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  hath  mercy .     17  For  the  script- 


1  Or,  shall  God  that  justifieth?  -  Or,  shall  Christ  Jesus  that  died  .  .  .  Jts?  3  Some 
ancient  authorities  read  of  God.  *  Or,  creation  ^  Or,  pray  ''  Some  modern  interpreters 
place  a  full  stop  &{ter  flesh,  and  translate,  He  who  is  God  over  all  be  (is)  blessed  for  ever: 
or,  He  -who  is  over  all  is  God,  blessed  for  ever.  Others  punctuate, ^«'i-/z,  ■who  is  over  all, 
God  be  (w)  blessed  for  ever,    '  Gr.  tmto  the  ages,  , 


100  PAULS   THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 

ure  saith  unto  Pharaoh,  For  this  very  purpose  did  I  raise  thee  up,  that  I  might  shew 
in  thee  my  power,  and  that  my  name  might  be  pubhshed  abroad  in  all  the  earth. 
18  So  then  he  hath  mercy  on  whom  he  will,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 
19  Thou  wilt  say  then  unto  me,  Why  doth  he  still  find  fault?  For  who 
withstandeth  his  will?  20  Nay  but,  O  man,  who  art  thou  that  repliest  against 
God?  Shall  the  thing  formed  say  to  him  that  formed  it,  Why  didst  thou  make 
me  thus?  21  Or  hath  not  the  potter  a  right  over  the  clay,  from  the  same  lump 
to  make  one  part  a  vessel  unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dishonour?  22  What 
if  God,  willing  to  shew  his  wrath,  and  to  make  his  power  known,  endured  with 
much  longsuffering  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  unto  destruction  :  23  ^  and  that  he 
might  make  known  the  riches  of  his  glory  upon  vessels  of  mercy,  which  he 
afore  prepared  unto  glory,  24  even  us,  whom  he  also  called,  not  from  the  Jews 
only,  but  also  from  the  Gentiles?     25  As  he  saith  also  in  Hosea, 

I  will  call  that  my  people,  which  was  not  my  people; 

And  her  beloved,  which  was  not  beloved. 

26  And  it  shall  be,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them,  Ye  are 

not  my  people, 
There  shall  they  be  called  sons  of  the  living  God. 

27  And  Isaiah  crieth  concerning  Israel,  If  the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel 
be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  it  is  the  remnant  that  shall  be  saved :  28  for  the 
Lord  will  execute  his  word  upon  the  earth,  finishing  it  and  cutting  it  short. 
29  And,  as  Isaiah  hath  said  before. 

Except  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth  had  left  us  a  seed. 

We  had  become  as  Sodom,  and  had  been  made  like  unto  Gomorrah. 
30  What  shall  we  say  then?  That  the  Gentiles,  which  followed  not  after 
righteousness,  attained  to  righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
faith :  31  but  Israel,  following  after  a  law  of  righteousness,  did  not  arrive  at 
that  law.  32  Wherefore?  ^  Because  they  sought  it  not  by  faith,  but  as  it  were 
by  works.     They  stumbled  at  the  stone  of  stumbling  ;     33  even  as  it  is  written, 

Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  a  stone  of  stumbling  and  a  rock  of  offence  : 

And  he  that  believeth  on  '^  him  shall  not  be  put  to  shame. 
10  :  I  Brethren,  my  heart's  *  desire  and  my  supplication  to  God  is  for  them, 
that  they  may  be  saved.  2  For  I  bear  them  witness  that  they  have  a  zeal  for 
God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge.  3  For  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteous- 
ness, and  seeking  to  establish  their  own,  they  did  not  subject  themselves  to  the 
righteousness  of  God.  4  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  unto  righteousness 
to  every  one  that  believeth.  5  For  Moses  writeth  that  the  man  that  doeth  the 
righteousness  which  is  of  the  law  shall  live  thereby.  6  But  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  faith  saith  thus,  Say  not  in  thy  heart,  Who  shall  ascend  into  heaven? 
(that  is,  to  bring  Christ  down:)  7  or.  Who  shall  descend  into  the  abyss? 
(that  is,  to  bring  Christ  up  from  the  dead.)  8  But  what  saith  it?  The  word 
is  nigh  thee,  in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thy  heart :  that  is,  the  word  of  faith,  which 
we  preach:  9  ''because  if  thou  shalt  "^ confess  with  thy  mouth  Jesus  as  Lord, 
and  shalt  believe  in  thy  heart  that  God  raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be 
saved :     lo  for  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness;  and  with  the 


1  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  a}iii.  =  Or,  Rccaiisc  doing  it  not  by  faith, but  as  it  were 
by  works,  they  stumbled  »  Or,  it  *  Gx.  i:ood  pleasure.  '•Or,  that  «  Some  ancient  author- 
ities read  cojifcss  the  word  with  thy  mouth,  that  Jesus  is  Lord. 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  lOI 

mouth  confession  is  made  unto  salvation.  II  For  the  scripture  saith,  Who- 
soever believeth  on  him  shall  not  be  put  to  shame.  12  For  there  is  no  distinc- 
tion between  Jew  and  Greek :  for  the  same  Lord  is  Lord  of  all,  and  is  rich  unto 
all  that  call  upon  him:  13  for,  Whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord  shall  be  saved.  14  How  then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have 
not  believed?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  whom  they  have  not  heard? 
and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher?  15  and  how  shall  they  preach, 
except  they  be  sent?  even  as  it  is  written,  How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them 
that  bring  ^  glad  tidings  of  good  things  ! 

16  But  they  did  not  all  hearken  to  the  -  glad  tidings.  For  Isaiah  saith.  Lord, 
who  hath  believed  our  report?  17  So  \>&\\e.i  cometh  of  hearing,  and  hearing 
by  the  word  of  Christ.     18  But  I  say.  Did  they  not  hear?    Yea,  verily. 

Their  sound  went  out  into  all  the  earth, 

And  their  words  unto  the  ends  of  '•  the  world. 

19  But  I  say,  Did  Israel  not  know?     First  Moses  saith, 

I  will  provoke  you  to  jealousy  with  that  which  is  no  nation, 
With  a  nation  void  of  understanding  will  I  anger  you. 

20  And  Isaiah  is  very  bold,  and  saith, 

I  was  found  of  them  that  sought  me  not; 

I  became  manifest  unto  them  that  asked  not  of  me. 

21  But  as  to  Israel  he  saith,  All  the  day  long  did  I  spread  out  my  hands  unto 
a  disobedient  and  gainsaying  people. 

11 :  I  I  say  then,  Did  God  cast  off  his  people?  God  forbid.  For  I  also  am 
an  Israelite,  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin.  2  God  did 
not  cast  off  his  people  which  he  foreknew.  Or  wot  ye  not  what  the  scripture 
saith  *  of  Elijah?  how  he  pleadeth  with  God  against  Israel,  3  Lord,  they  have 
killed  thy  prophets,  they  have  digged  down  thine  altars :  and  I  am  left  alone, 
and  they  seek  my  life.  4  But  what  saith  the  answer  of  God  unto  him?  I  have 
left  for  myself  seven  thousand  men,  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal. 
5  Even  so  then  at  this  present  time  also  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the 
election  of  grace.  6  But  .if  it  is  by  grace,  it  is  no  more  of  works :  otherwise 
grace  is  no  more  grace.  7  What  then?  That  which  Israel  seeketh  for,  that 
he  obtained  not;  but  the  election  obtained  it,  and  the  rest  were  hardened: 
8  according  as  it  is  written,  God  gave  them  a  spirit  of  stupor,  eyes  that  they 
should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not  hear,  unto  this  very  day.  9  And 
David  saith, 

Let  their  table  be  made  a  snare,  and  a  trap. 
And  a  stumblingblock,  and  a  recompense  unto  them  : 
10        Let  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that  they  may  not  see. 

And  bow  thou  down  their  back  alway. 
Ill  say  then,  Did  they  stumble  that  they  might  fall?    God  forbid :  but  by  their 
^  fall  salvation  is  come  unto  the  Gentiles,  for  to  provoke  them  to  jealousy. 
12  Now  if  their  fall  is  the  riches  of  the  world,  and  their  loss  the  riches  of  the 
Gentiles;   how  much  more  their  fulness? 

13  But  I  speak  to  you  that  are  Gentiles.  Inasmuch  then  as  I  am  an  apostle 
of  Gentiles,  I  glorify  my  ministry :     14  if  by  any  means  I  may  provoke  to  jeal- 

1  Or,  a  gospel     -  Or,  gosfcl     ^  Gr.  tlie  inhabited  earth.     ^  Or,  in     ^  Or,  trespass 


102  PAUnS   THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 

ousy  them  that  are  my  flesh,  and  may  save  some  of  them.  15  For  if  the  casting 
away  of  them  is  the  reconciling  of  the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of  them 
be,  but  life  from  the  dead?  16  And  if  the  firstfruit  is  holy,  so  is  the  lump: 
and  if  the  root  is  holy,  so  are  the  branches.  17  But  if  some  of  the  branches 
were  broken  off,  and  thou,  being  a  wild  olive,  wast  grafted  in  among  them,  and 
didst  become  partaker  with  them  ^  of  the  root  of  the  fatness  of  the  olive  tree; 
18  glory  not  over  the  branches :  but  if  thou  gloriest,  it  is  not  thou  that  bearest 
the  root,  but  the  root  thee.  19  Thou  wilt  say  then.  Branches  were  broken  off, 
that  I  might  be  grafted  in.  20  Well;  by  their  unbelief  they  were  broken  off, 
and  thou  standest  by  thy  faith.  Be  not  highminded,  but  fear:  21  for  if  God 
spared  not  the  natural  branches,  neither  will  he  spare  thee.  22  Behold  then 
the  goodness  and  severity  of  God:  toward  them  that  fell,  severity;  but  toward 
thee,  God's  goodness,  if  thou  continue  in  his  goodness :  otherwise  thou  also 
shalt  be  cut  off.  23  And  they  also,  if  they  continue  not  in  their  unbelief,  shall 
be  grafted  in  :  for  God  is  able  to  graft  them  in  again.  24  For  if  thou  wast  cut 
out  of  that  which  is  by  nature  a  wild  olive  tree,  and  wast  grafted  contrary  to 
nature  into  a  good  olive  tree :  how  much  more  shall  these,  which  are  the 
natural  branches,  be  grafted  into  their  own  olive  tree? 

25  For  I  would  not,  brethren,  have  you  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest  ye 
be  wise  in  your  own  conceits,  that  a  hardening  in  part  hath  befallen  Israel, 
until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in;  26  and  so  all  Israel  shall  be  saved : 
even  as  it  is  written. 

There  shall  come  out  of  Zion  the  Deliverer; 
He  shall  turn  away  2  ungodliness  from  Jacob : 

27  And  this  is  ^  my  covenant  unto  them, 
When  I  shall  take  away  their  sins. 

28  As  touching  the  gospel,  they  are  enemies  for  your  sake :  but  as  touching 
the  election,  they  are  beloved  for  the  fathers'  sake.  29  For  the  gifts  and  the 
calling  of  God  are  *  without  repentance.  30  For  as  ye  in  time  past  were  diso- 
bedient to  God,  but  now  have  obtained  mercy  by  their  disobedience,  31  even 
so  have  these  also  now  been  disobedient,  that  by  the  mercy  shown  to  you  they 
also  may  now  obtain  mercy.  32  For  God  hath  shut  up  all  unto  disobedience, 
that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all. 

33  O  the  depth  '^  of  the  riches  ^  both  of  the  wisdom  and  the  knowledge  of 
God !  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgements,  and  his  ways  past  tracing  out ! 
34  For  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord?  or  who  hath  been  his  coun- 
sellor? 35  or  who  hath  first  given  to  him,  and  it  shall  be  recompensed  unto 
him  again?  36  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  unto  him,  are  all  things. 
To  him  be  the  glory  ^  for  ever.     Amen. 

12  :  I  I  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  to  present 
your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  ^  acceptable  to  God,  ivhich  is  your  '••  reas- 
onable '^'^  service.  2  And  be  not  fashioned  according  to  this  ^^  world :  but  be 
ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  '-  the 
good  and  **  acceptable  and  perfect  will  of  God. 

1  Many  ancient  authorities  read  of  the  root  and  of  the  fatness.  ^  Gr.  ttit^'odti'uesses. 
^Gr.  the  covetiaiUfrom  me.  ^  Gr.  not  repented  of.  ''  Or,  of  the  riches  and  tlie  ■tuisdoin 
&'r.  '''  Or,  lifltk  of  tuisdoin  £r'e.  '  Gr.  unto  the  ages.  '  Gr.  lucllpleasing.  "  Or,  spiritual 
'"  Or,  worship  '*  Or,  age  "  Or,  the  will  of  God,  even  the  thing  which  is  good  and  accept- 
able and  perfect 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  103 

3  For  I  say,  through  the  grace  that  was  given  me,  to  every  man  that  is 
among  you,  not  to  think  of  himself  more  highly  than  he  ought  to  think;  but 
so  to  think  as  to  think  soberly,  according  as  God  hath  dealt  to  each  man  a 
measure  of  faith.  4  For  even  as  we  have  many  members  in  one  body,  and 
all  the  members  have  not  the  same  office :  5  so  we,  who  are  many,  are  one 
body  in  Christ,  and  severally  members  one  of  another.  6  And  having  gifts 
differing  according  to  the  grace  that  was  given  to  us,  whether  prophecy,  let  us 
prophesy  according  to  the  proportion  of  ^  our  faith ;  7  or  ministry,  let  tis  give 
ourselves  to  our  ministry;  or  he  that  teacheth,  to  his  teaching;  8  or  he  that 
exhorteth,  to  his  exhorting :  he  that  giveth,  let  him  do  it  with  -  liberality;  he 
that  ruleth,  with  diligence;  he  that  shevveth  mercy,  with  cheerfulness.  9  Let 
love  be  without  hypocrisy.  Abhor  that  which  is  evil;  cleave  to  that  which  is 
good.  10  In  love  of  the  brethren  be  tenderly  affectioned  one  to  another;  in 
honour  preferring  one  another;  1 1  in  diligence  not  slothful;  fervent  in  spirit; 
serving  ^  the  Lord;  12  rejoicing  in  hope;  patient  in  tribulation;  continuing 
stedfastly  in  prayer;  13  communicating  to  the  necessities  of  the  saints;  *  given 
to  hospitality.  14  Bless  them  that  persecute  you;  bless,  and  curse  not. 
15  Rejoice  with  them  that  rejoice;  weep  with  them  that  weep.  16  Be  of  the 
same  mind  one  toward  another.  Set  not  your  mind  on  high  things,  but  ^  con- 
descend to  ^  things  that  are  lowly.  Be  not  wise  in  your  own  conceits.  17  Ren- 
der to  no  man  evil  for  evil.  Take  thought  for  things  honourable  in  the  sight  of 
all  men.  18  If  it  be  possible,  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  be  at  peace  with  all  men. 
19  Avenge  not  yourselves,  beloved,  but  give  place  unto  "wrath  :  for  it  is  writ- 
ten, Vengeance  belongeth  unto  me;  I  will  recompense,  saith  the  Lord.  20  But 
if  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  to  drink:  for  in  so 
doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head.  21  Be  not  overcome  of  evil, 
but  overcome  evil  with  good. 

13  :  I  Let  every  soul  be  in  subjection  to  the  higher  powers :  for  there  is  no 
power  but  of  God;  and  \}a&  pozvers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God.  2  Therefore 
he  that  resisteth  the  power,  withstandeth  the  ordinance  of  God  :  and  they  that 
withstand  shall  receive  to  themselves  judgement.  3  For  rulers  are  not  a  terror 
to  the  good  work,  but  to  the  evil.  And  wouldest  thou  have  no  fear  of  the 
power?  do  that  which  is  good,  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  from  the  same: 
4  for  ^  he  is  a  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good.  But  if  thou  do  that  which  is 
evil,  be  afraid;  for  ^  he  beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain  :  for  ^  he  is  a  minister  of 
God,  and  an  avenger  for  wrath  to  him  that  doeth  evil.  5  Wherefore  ye  must 
needs  be  in  subjection,  not  only  because  of  the  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience 
sake.  6  For  for  this  cause  ye  pay  tribute  also;  for  they  are  ministers  of  God's 
service,  attending  continually  upon  this  very  thing.  7  Render  to  all  their  dues : 
tribute  to  whom  tribute  is  due  ;  custom  to  whom  custom;  fear  to  whom  fear; 
honour  to  whom  honour. 

8  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  save  to  love  one  another  :  for  he  that  loveth  ^  his 
neighbour  hath  fulfilled  i"  the  law.  9  For  this,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery, 
Thou  shalt  not  kill.  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  Thou  shalt  not  covet,  and  if  there  be 
any  other  commandment,  it  is  summed  up  in  this  word,  namely.  Thou  shalt 

'  Or,  the  faith  ^  Gr.  siyigletiess.  s  Some  ancient  authorities  read  the  opportunity. 
*  Gr.  pursttiug.  ^Gr.  be  carried  away  with.  '^Or,  them  'Or,  the  wrath  of  God 
8  Or,  it     »  Gr.  the  other,     i"  Or,  law 


I04  PAUL'S   THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 

love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.     10  Love  vvorketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour  :  love 
therefore  is  the  fultilment  of  1  the  law. 

II  And  this,  knowing  the  season,  that  now  it  is  high  time  for  you  to  awake 
out  of  sleep  :  for  now  is  ^  salvation  nearer  to  us  than  when  we  first  believed. 
12  The  night  is  far  spent,  and  the  day  is  at  hand :  let  us  therefore  cast  off  the 
works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  put  on  the  armour  of  light.  13  Let  us  walk 
honestly,  as  in  the  day;  not  in  revelling  and  drunkenness,  not  in  chambering 
and  wantonness,  not  in  strife  and  jealousy.  14  But  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  make  not  provision  for  the  flesh,  io  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof. 

14  :  I  But  him  that  is  weak  in  faith  receive  ye,  yet  not  ^  to  doubtful  dispu- 
tations. 2  One  man  hath  faith  to  eat  all  things :  but  he  that  is  weak  eateth 
herbs.  3  Let  not  him  that  eateth  set  at  nought  him  that  eateth  not;  and  let 
not  him  that  eateth  not  judge  him  that  eateth:  for  God  hath  received  him. 
4  Who  art  thou  that  judgest  the  *  servant  of  another?  to  his  own  lord  he  standeth 
or  falleth.  Yea,  he  shall  be  made  to  stand;  for  the  Lord  hath  power  to  make 
him  stand.  5  One  man  esteemeth  one  day  above  another :  another  esteemeth 
every  day  alike.  Let  each  man  be  fully  assured  in  his  own  mind.  6  He  that 
regardeth  the  day,  regardeth  it  unto  the  Lord  :  and  he  that  eateth,  eateth  unto 
the  Lord,  for  he  giveth  God  thanks;  and  he  that  eateth  not,  unto  the  Lord  he 
eateth  not,  and  giveth  God  thanks.  7  For  none  of  us  liveth  to  himself,  and 
none  dieth  to  himself.  8  For  whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord;  or 
whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord :  whether  we  live  therefore,  or  die,  we 
are  the  Lord's.  9  For  to  this  end  Christ  died,  and  lived  again,  that  he  might 
be  Lord  of  both  the  dead  and  the  living.  10  But  thou,  why  dost  thou  judge 
thy  brother?  or  thou  again,  why  dost  thou  set  at  nought  thy  brother?  for  we 
shall  all  stand  before  the  judgement-seat  of  God.  1 1  For  it  is  written, 
As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  to  me  every  knee  shall  bow, 
And  every  tongue  shall  ^  confess  to  God. 
12  So  then  each  one  of  us  shall  giy^  account  of  himself  to  God. 

13  Let  us  not  therefore  judge  one  another  any  more:  but  judge  ye  this 
rather,  that  no  man  put  a  stumblingblock  in  his  brother's  way,  or  an  occasion 
of  falling.  14  I  know,  and  am  persuaded  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  nothing  is 
unclean  of  itself:  save  that  to  him  who  accounteth  anything  to  be  unclean,  to 
him  it  is  unclean.  15  For  if  because  of  meat  thy  brother  is  grieved,  thou 
walkest  no  longer  in  love.  Destroy  not  with  thy  meat  him  for  whom  Christ 
died.  16  Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of:  17  for  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  not  eating  and  drinking,  but  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.  18  For  he  that  herein  serveth  Christ  is  well-pleasing  to  God,  and 
approved  of  men.  19  So  then  ^  let  us  follow  after  things  which  make  for  peace, 
and  things  whereby  we  may  edify  one  another.  20  Overthrow  not  for  meat's 
sake  the  work  of  God.  AH  things  indeed  are  clean;  howbeit  it  is  evil  for  that 
man  who  eateth  with  offence.,  21  It  is  good  not  to  eat  flesh,  nor  to  drink  wine, 
nor /<?  a'<?  flMj(///«'«^'- whereby  thy  brother  stumbleth''.  22  The  faith  which  thou 
hast,  have  thou  to  thyself  before  God.     Happy  is  he  that  judgeth  not  himself 


'  Or,  law  -  Or,  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  &•€.  •"■  Or,  for  decisions  nf  doubts 
*Gx.  household-servant.  ^Ox,  give  praise  '•  Many  ancient  authorities  read  we  follow. 
'  Many  ancient  authorities  add  or  is  ofTended,  or  is  weak. 


§52.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  ROMANS.  105 

in  that  which  he  1  approveth.     23  But  he  that  doubteth  is  condemned  if  he 
eat,  because  he  eateth  not  of  faith;  and  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin.^ 

15 :  I  Now  we  that  are  strong  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak, 
and  not  to  please  ourselves.  2  Let  each  one  of  us  please  his  neighbour  for 
that  which  is  good,  unto  edifying.  3  For  Christ  also  pleased  not  himself;  but, 
as  it  is  written,  The  reproaches  of  them  that  reproached  thee  fell  upon  me. 
4  For  whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning, 
that  through  patience  and  through  comfort  of  the  scriptures  we  might  have 
hope.  5  Now  the  God  of  patience  and  of  comfort  grant  you  to  be  of  the  same 
mind  one  with  another  according  to  Christ  Jesus :  6  that  with  one  accord  ye 
may  with  one  mouth  glorify  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
7  Wherefore  receive  ye  one  another,  even  as  Christ  also  received  ^you,  to  the 
glory  of  God.  8  For  I  say  that  Christ  hath  been  made  a  minister  of  the  cir- 
cumcision for  the  truth  of  God,  that  he  might  confirm  the  promises  ^^Ww  unto 
the  fathers,  9  and  that  the  Gentiles  might  glorify  God  for  his  mercy;  as  it  is 
written, 

Therefore  will  I  *  give  praise  unto  thee  among  the  Gentiles, 

And  sing  unto  thy  name. 

10  And  again  he  saith. 

Rejoice,  ye  Gentiles,  with  his  people. 

11  And  again. 

Praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  Gentiles; 
And  let  all  the  peoples  praise  him. 

12  And  again,  Isaiah  saith, 

.^  There  shall  be  the  root  of  Jesse, 
And  he  that  ariseth  to  rule  over  the  Gentiles; 
On  him  shall  the  Gentiles  hope. 

13  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye 
may  abound  in  hope,  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

14  And  I  myself  also  am  persuaded  of  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye  your- 
selves are  full  of  goodness,  filled  with  all  knowledge,  able  also  to  admonish 
one  another,  15  But  I  write  the  more  boldly  unto  you  in  some  measure,  as 
putting  you  again  in  remembrance,  because  of  the  grace  that  was  given  me  of 
God,  16  that  I  should  be  a  minister  of  Christ  Jesus  unto  the  Gentiles,  ^  min- 
istering the  gospel  of  God,  that  the  offering  up  of  the  Gentiles  might  be  made 
acceptable,  being  sanctified  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  17  I  have  therefore  my  glo- 
rying in  Christ  Jesus  in  things  pertaining  to  God.  18  For  I  will  not  dare  to 
speak  of  any  ^  things  save  those  which  Christ  wrought  through  me,  for  the 
obedience  of  the  Gentiles,  by  word  and  deed,  19  in  the  power  of  signs  and 
wonders-,  in  the  power  of  ^  the  Holy  Ghost;  so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round 
about    even   unto    Illyricum,   I   have  ^  fully  preached   the   gospel  of  Christ; 

20  yea,  ^making  it  my  aim  so  to  preach  the  gospel,  not  where  Christ  was 
already  named,   that    I  might    not    build   upon    another    man's    foundation; 

21  but,  as  it  is  v^ritten, 

^  Or,  putteth  to  the  test  -  Many  authorities,  some  ancient,  insert  here  ch.  xvi.  25-27. 
2  Some  ancient  authorities  read  71s.  *  Or,  confess  ^  Gx.  ministering  in  sacrifice.  ''■  Gr.  of 
those  things  which  Christ  wronght  not  through  me.  '  Many  ancient  authorities  read 
the  Spirit  of  God.     One  isads  the  Spirit.     ^  Gx.fiilfilled.     ^  Gi.  beitig  ambitious. 


I06  PAULS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§52. 

They  shall  see,  to  whom  no  tidings  of  him  came, 
And  they  who  have  not  heard  shall  understand. 

22  Wherefore  also  I  was  hindered  these  many  times  from  coming  to  you : 
23  but  now,  having  no  more  any  place  in  these  regions,  and  having  these 
many  years  a  longing  to  come  unto  you,  24  whensoever  I  go  unto  Spain  (for 
I  hope  to  see  you  in  my  journey,  and  to  be  brought  on  my  way  thitherward  by 
you,  if  first  in  some  measure  I  shall  have  been  satisfied  with  your  company) 
25  —  but  now,  /  say,  I  go  unto  Jerusalem,  ministering  unto  the  saints.  26  For 
it  hath  been  the  good  pleasure  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia  to  make  a  certain 
contribution  for  the  poor  among  the  saints  that  are  at  Jerusalem.  27  Yea,  it 
hath  been  their  good  pleasure;  and  their  debtors  they  are.  For  if  the  Gen- 
tiles have  been  made  partakers  of  their  spiritual  things,  they  owe  it  to  them 
also  to  minister  unto  them  in  carnal  things.  28  When  therefore  I  have  accom- 
plished this,  and  have  sealed  to  them  this  fruit,  I  will  go  on  by  you  unto  Spain. 
29  And  I  know  that,  when  I  come  unto  you,  I  shall  come  in  the  fulness  of  the 
blessing  of  Christ. 

30  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  love 
of  the  Spirit,  that  ye  strive  together  with  me  in  your  prayers  to  God  for  me; 

31  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  them  that  are  disobedient  in  Judrea,  and  that 
my  ministration  which  /  have  for  Jerusalem  may  be  acceptable  to  the  saints; 

32  that  I  may  come  unto  you  in  joy  through  the  will  of  God,  and  together 
with  you  find  rest.     33  Now  the  God  of  peace  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

16 :  I  I  commend  unto  you  Phcebe  our  sister,  who  is  a  ^  servant  of  the 
church  that  is  at  Cenchrese :  2  that  ye  receive  her  in  the  Lord,  worthily  of 
the  saints,  and  that  ye  assist  her  in  whatsoever  matter  she  may  have  need  of 
you :  for  she  herself  also  hath  been  a  succourer  of  many,  and  of  mine  own  self. 

3  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila  my  fellow-workers  in  Christ  Jesus,  4  who  for 
my  life  laid  down  their  own  necks;  unto  whom  not  only  I  give  thanks,  but 
also  all  the  churches  of  the  Gentiles  :  5  and  salute  the  church  that  is  in  their 
house.  Salute  Eprenetus  my  beloved,  who  is  the  firstfruits  of  Asia  unto  Christ. 
6  Salute  Mary,  who  bestowed  much  labour  on  you.  7  Salute  Andronicus  and 
2Junias,  my  kinsmen,  and  my  fellow-prisoners,  who  are  of  note  among  the 
apostles,  who  also  have  been  in  Christ  before  me.  8  Salute  Ampliatus  my  be- 
loved in  the  Lord.  9  Salute  Urbanus  our  fellow-worker  in  Christ,  and  Stachys 
my  l)eloved.  10  Salute  Apelles  the  approved  in  Christ.  Salute  them  which 
are  of  the  household  ol  Kxx'iXohvXMS,.  Ii  Salute  Ilerodion  my  kinsman.  Salute 
them  of  the  household  of  Narcissus,  which  are  in  the  Lord.  12  Salute  Try- 
pha;na  and  Tryphosa,  who  labour  in  the  Lord.  Salute  Persis  the  beloved, 
which  laboured  much  in  the  Lord.  13  Salute  Rufus  the  chosen  in  the  Lord, 
and  his  mother  and  mine.  14  Salute  Asyncritus,  Phlcgon,  Ilermes,  Patrolsas, 
Ilermas,  and  the  brethren  that  are  with  them.  15  Salute  Philologus  and  Julia, 
Nereus  and  his  sister,  and  Olympas,  and  all  the  saints  that  are  with  them. 
16  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss.    All  the  churches  of  Christ  salute  you. 

17  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them  which  are  causing  the  divi- 
sions and  occasions  of  stumbling,  contrary  to  the  ^  doctrine  which  ye  learned  : 
and  turn  away  from  them.     18  For  they  that  are  such  serve  not  our  Lord 

'  Or,  deaconess     ^  Or,  Jiinia     ^  Or,  teachiitg 


§53.]  THE  JOURNEY  TO  JERUSALEM.  T07 

Christ,  but  their  own  belly;  and  by  their  smooth  and  fair  speech  they  beguile 
the  hearts  of  the  innocent.  19  For  your  obedience  is  come  abroad  unto  all 
men.  I  rejoice  therefore  over  you :  but  I  would  have  you  wise  unto  that 
which  is  good,  and  simple  unto  that  which  is  evil.  20  And  the  God  of  peace 
shall  bruise  Satan  under  your  feet  shortly. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you. 

21  Timothy  my  fellow-worker  saluteth  you ;  and  Lucius  and  Jason  and 
Sosipater,  my  kinsmen.  22  I  Tertius,  1  who  write  the  epistle,  salute  you  in  the 
Lord.  23  Gains  my  host,  and  of  the  whole  church,  saluteth  you.  Erastus  the 
treasurer  of  the  city  saluteth  you,  and  Quartus  the  brother.^ 

25  ^  Now  to  him  that  is  able  to  stablish  you  according  to  my  gospel  and 
the  preaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  according  to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery  which 
hath  been  kept  in  silence  through  times  eternal,  26  but  now  is  manifested, 
and  *  by  the  scriptures  of  the  prophets,  according  to  the  commandment  of  the 
eternal  God,  is  made  known  unto  all  the  nations  unto  obedience  ^of  faith; 
27  to  the  only  wise  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  ^  to  whom  be  the  glory  '^for 
ever.    Amen. 

§53.     THE  JOURNEY   FROM   CORINTH  TO    JERUSALEM. 

Acts  20  14— 21  :  16. 

(l)  From  Corinth  to  Troas. 

Acts  20 : 4-6. 

4  And  there  accompanied  him  ^as  far  as  Asia  Sopater  of  Beroea,  tJie  son 
of  Pyrrhus  ;  and  of  the  Thessalonians,  Aristarchus  and  Secundus  ;  and 
Gains  of  Derbe,  and  Timothy  ;  and  of  Asia,  Tychicus  and  Trophimus. 

5  But  these  ^  had  gone  before,  and  were  waiting  for  us  at  Troas.  6  And 
we  sailed  away  from  Philippi  after  the  days  of  unleavened  bread,  and 
came  unto  them  to  Troas  in  five  days  ;  where  we  tarried  seven  days. 

(2)  A  Sunday  ?'«    Troas. 
Acts  20  :  7-12. 

7  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week,  when  we  were  gathered 
together  to  break  bread,  Paul  discoursed  with  them,  intending  to 
depart  on  the  morrow;  and  prolonged  his  speech  until  midnight. 
8  And  there  were  many  lights  in  the  upper  chamber,  where  we  were 
gathered  together.  9  And  there  sat  in  the  window  a  certain  young  man 
named  Eutychus,  borne  down  with  deep  sleep ;  and  as  Paul  discoursed 
yet  longer,  being  borne  down  by  his  sleep  he  fell  down  from  the  third 
story,  and  was  taken  up  dead.  10  And  Paul  went  down,  and  fell  on 
him,  and  embracing  him  said.  Make  ye  no  ado ;  for  his  life  is  in  him. 

1  Or,  ii'ka  write  the  epistle  in  the  Lord,  salute  you  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert 
here  ver.  24  The  grace  0/  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all.  Ajiicn,  and  omit  the 
like  words  in  ver.  20.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  ver.  25-27.  Compare  the  end  of  ch. 
xiv.  *  Gr.  through.  ^  Or,  to  the  faith  ''  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  to  whom.  "'  Gr. 
unto  tJie  ages.  *  Many  ancient  authorities  omit  as  far  as  Asia.  "  Many  ancient  authorities 
read  came  and  were  waiting. 


I08  PAULS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§53. 

1 1  And  when  he  was  gone  up,  and  had  broken  the  bread  and  eaten, 
and  had  talked  with  them  a  little  while,  even  till  break  of  day,  so  he 
departed.  12  And  they  brought  the  lad  alive,  and  were  not  a  little 
comforted. 

(3)  From    Troas  io  Miletus. 

Acts  20  :  13-16. 

13  But  we,  going  before  to  the  ship,  set  sail  for  Assos,  there  intend- 
ing to  take  in  Paul :  for  so  had  he  appointed,  intending  himself  to  go 
^by  land.  14  And  when  he  met  us  at  Assos,  we  took  liim  in,  and  came 
to  Mitylene.  15  And  sailing  from  thence,  we  came  the  following  day 
over  against  Chios  ;  and  the  next  day  we  touched  at  Samos  ;  and  -the 
day  after  we  came  to  Miletus.  16  For  Paul  had  determined  to  sail  past 
Ephesus,  that  he  might  not  have  to  spend  time  in  Asia ;  for  he  was 
hastening,  if  it  were  possible  for  him,  to  be  at  Jerusalem  the  day  of 
Pentecost. 

(4)  PauPs  address  io  the  Ephesian  ciders. 

Acts  20  :  17-38. 

17  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  to  him  the 
^elders  of  the  church.  18  And  when  they  were  come  to  him,  he  said 
unto  them, 

Ye  yourselves  know,  from  the  first  day  that  I  set  foot  in  Asia,  after 
what  manner  I  was  with  you  all  the  time,  19  serving  the  Lord  with  all 
lowliness  of  mind,  and  with  tears,  and  with  trials  which  befell  me 
by  the  plots  of  the  Jews :  20  how  that  I  shrank  not  from  declar- 
ing unto  you  anything  that  was  profitable,  and  teaching  you  publicly, 
and  from  house  to  house,  21  testifying  both  to  Jews  and  to  Greeks 
repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  ■*  Christ. 
22  And  now,  behold,  I  go  bound  in  the  spirit  unto  Jerusalem,  not 
knowing  the  things  that  shall  befall  me  there :  23  save  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  testifieth  unto  me  in  every  city,  saying  that  bonds  and  afflictions 
abide  me.  24  But  I  hold  not  my  life  of  any  account,  as  dear  unto  my- 
self, ^  so  that  I  may  accomplish  my  course,  and  the  ministry  which  I 
received  from  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 
25  And  now,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  among  whom  I  went  about 
preaching  the  kingdom,  shall  see  my  face  no  more.  26  Wherefore  I 
testify  unto  you  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men. 

27  For  I  shrank  not  from  declaring  unto  you  the  whole  counsel  of  God. 

28  Take  heed  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock,  in  the  which  the 
Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  •'bishops,  to  feed  the  church  of  "God. 
which  he  ^purchased  with  his  own  blood.  29  I  know  that  after  my 
departing  grievous  wolves  shall  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the 
flock ;  30  and  from  among  your  own  selves  shall  men  arise,  speaking 
perverse  things,  to  draw  away  the  disciples  after  them.     31  Wherefore 

1  Or,  on  font  ^  Many  ancient  authorities  insert  having  tarried  at  Troeytlium.  ^  Or, 
presl>yters  *  Many  ancient  authorities  omit  Christ.  ^  Or,  in  covifiarison  of  accomplishing 
my  course    *  Or,  overseers    '  Many  ancient  authorities  read  the  Lord.    *  Gr.  acquired. 


§53-]  THE  JOURNEY   TO  JERUSALEM.  1 09 

watch  ye,  remembering  that  by  the  space  of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to 
admonish  every  one  night  and  day  with  tears.  32  And  now  I  com- 
mend you  to  ^  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to 
build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  the  inheritance  among  all  them  that  are 
sanctified.  33  I  coveted  no  man's  silver,  or  gold,  or  apparel.  34  Ye 
yourselves  know  that  these  hands  ministered  unto  my  necessities,  and 
to  them  that  were  with  me.  35  In  all  things  I  gave  you  an  example, 
how  that  so  labouring  ye  ought  to  help  the  weak,  and  to  remember  the 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  himself  said,  It  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive. 

36  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  kneeled  down,  and  prayed 
with  them  all.  37  And  they  all  wept  sore,  and  fell  on  Paul's  neck,  and 
kissed  him,  38  sorrowing  most  of  all  for  the  word  which  he  had  spoken, 
that  they  should  behold  his  face  no  more.  And  they  brought  him  on 
his  way  unto  the  ship. 

(5)  Fro7n  Miletus  to  Tyre. 

Acts  21  :  1-6. 

I  And  when  it  came  to  pass  that  we  were  parted  from  them,  and 
had  set  sail,  we  came  with  a  straight  course  unto  Cos,  and  the  next  day 
unto  Rhodes,  and  from  thence  unto  Patara :  2  and  having  found  a 
ship  crossing  over  unto  Phoenicia,  we  went  aboard,  and  set  sail.  3  And 
when  we  had  come  in  sight  of  Cyprus,  leaving  it  on  the  left  hand,  we 
sailed  unto  Syria,  and  landed  at  Tyre  :  for  there  the  ship  was  to  unlade 
her  burden.  4  And  having  found  the  disciples,  we  tarried  there  seven 
days :  and  these  said  to  Paul  through  the  Spirit,  that  he  should  not  set 
foot  in  Jerusalem.  5  And  when  it  came  to  pass  that  we  had  accom- 
plished the  days,  we  departed  and  went  on  our  journey;  and  they  all, 
with  wives  and  children,  brought  us  on  our  way,  till  we  were  out  of  the 
city :  and  kneeling  down  on  the  beach,  we  prayed,  6  and  bade  each 
other  farewell ;  and  we  went  on  board  the  ship,  but  they  returned 
home  again. 

(6)  At  Ptolemais  and  Ccesarea,  ajtd  thejtce  to  Jerusalon. 

Acts  21  :  7-16. 

7  And  when  we  had  finished  the  voyage  from  Tyre,  we  arrived  at 
Ptolemais  ;  and  we  saluted  the  brethren,  and  abode  with  them  one  day. 
8  And  on  the  morrow  we  departed,  and  came  unto  Caesarea:  and  enter- 
ing into  the  house  of  Philip  the  evangelist,  who  was  one  of  the  seven, 
we  abode  with  him.  g  Now  this  man  had  four  daughters,  virgins,  which 
did  prophesy.  10  And  as  we  tarried  there  "^many  days,  there  came 
down  from  Judaea  a  certain  prophet,  named  Agabus.  11  And  coming 
to  us,  and  taking  Paul's  girdle,  he  bound  his  own  feet  and  hands,  and 
said,  Thus  saith  the  Holy  Ghost,  So  shall  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind . 
the  man  that  owneth  this  girdle,  and  shall  deliver  him  into  the  hands 
of  the  Gentiles.     12  And  when  we  heard  these  things,  both  we  and 

^  Some  ancient  atithorities  read  the  Lord.  ^  Or,  sotne 


no  PAULS    THIRD  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  [§5: 


they  of  that  place  besought  him  not  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem.  13  Then 
Paul  answered,  What  do  ye,  weeping  and  breaking  my  heart?  for  I  am 
ready  not  to  be  bound  only,  but  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem  for  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  14  And  when  he  would  not  be  persuaded,  we 
ceased,  saying.  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

15  And  after  these  days  we  ^  took  up  our  baggage,  and  went  up  to 
Jerusalem.  16  And  there  went  with  us  also  certain  of  the  disciples 
from  Cajsarea,  bringing  with  them  one  Mnason  of  Cyprus,  an  early 
disciple,  with  whom  we  should  lodge. 

1  Or,  made  ready 


PART    IV. 

THE  LAST  YEARS  OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL. 

FROM    PAUL'S   LAST   ARRIVAL    IN   JERUSALEM    UNTIL   HIS   DEATH. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

PAUL'S   LAST   VISIT   TO  JERUSALEM. 

§54.     PAUL'S   RECEPTION   BY  THE  CHURCH   IN  JERUSALEM. 

Acts  21 :  17-26. 

17  And  when  we  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  the  brethren  received  us 
gladly.  18  And  the  day  following  Paul  went  in  with  us  unto  James; 
and  all  the  elders  were  present.  19  And  when  he  had  saluted  them,  he 
rehearsed  one  by  one  the  things  which  God  had  wrought  among  the 
Gentiles  by  his  ministry.  20  And  they,  when  they  heard  it,  glorified 
God ;  and  they  said  unto  him.  Thou  seest,  brother,  how  many  ^  thou- 
sands there  are  among  the  Jews  of  them  which  have  believed ;  and 
they  are  all  zealous  for  the  law :  21  and  they  have  been  informed  con- 
cerning thee,  that  thou  teachest  all  the  Jews  which  are  among  the 
Gentiles  to  forsake  Moses,  telling  them  not  to  circumcise  their  chil- 
dren, neither  to  walk  after  the  customs.  22  What  is  it  therefore.^ 
they  will  certainly  hear  that  thou  art  come.  23  Do  therefore  this  that 
we  say  to  thee :  We  have  four  men  which  have  a  vow  on  them  ; 
24  these  take,  and  purify  thyself  with  them,  and  be  at  charges  for 
them,  that  they  may  shave  their  heads :  and  all  shall  know  that 
there  is  no  truth  in  the  things  whereof  they  have  been  informed 
concerning  thee ;  but  that  thou  thyself  also  walkest  orderly,  keeping 
the  law.  25  But  as  touching  the  Gentiles  which  have  believed,  we 
-  wrote,  giving  judgement  that  they  should  keep  themselves  from 
things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  from  blood,  and  from  what  is  strangled, 
and  from  fornication.  26  Then  Paul  ^  took  the  men,  and  the  next 
day  purifying  himself  with  them  went  into  the  temple,  declaring  the 
fulfilment  of  the  days  of  purification,  until  the  offering  was  olTered 
for  every  one  of  them. 


^  Gr.  myriads.     -  Or,  enjoined    M;iny  ancient  authorities  read  «;i^.     ^  Or,  took  the  men 
the  next  day,  and  purifying  hiviself  ^'c. 


112  LAST    YEARS    OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§55. 

§55.     PAUL'S  ARREST   IN   JERUSALEM. 

Acts  21 :  27-36. 

27  And  when  the  seven  days  were  almost  completed,  the  Jews 
from  Asia,  when  they  saw  him  in  the  temple,  stirred  up  all  the 
multitude,  and  laid  hands  on  him,  28  crying  out.  Men  of  Israel, 
help :  This  is  the  man,  that  teacheth  all  men  everywhere  against 
the  people,  and  the  law,  and  this  place :  and  moreover  he  brought 
Greeks  also  into  the  temple,  and  hath  defiled  this  holy  place.  29  For 
they  had  before  seen  with  him  in  the  city  Trophimus  the  Ephesian, 
whom  they  supposed  that  Paul  had  brought  into  the  temple.  30  And 
all  the  city  was  moved,  and  the  people  ran  together :  and  they  laid 
hold  on  Paul,  and  dragged  him  out  of  the  temple :  and  straightway 
the  doors  were  shut.  31  And  as  they  were  seeking  to  kill  him,  tidings 
came  up  to  the  ^  chief  captain  of  the  '^  band,  that  all  Jerusalem  was  in 
confusion.  32  And  forthwith  he  took  soldiers  and  centurions,  and  ran 
down  upon  them :  and  they,  when  they  saw  the  chief  captain  and  the 
soldiers,  left  off  beating  Paul.  33  Then  the  chief  captain  came  near, 
and  laid  hold  on  him,  and  commanded  him  to  be  bound  with  two 
chains ;  and  inquired  who  he  was,  and  what  he  had  done.  34  And 
some  shouted  one  thing,  some  another,  among  the  crowd :  and  when 
he  could  not  know  the  certainty  for  the  uproar,  he  commanded  him  to 
be  brought  into  the  castle.  35  And  when  he  came  upon  the  stairs, 
so  it  was,  that  he  was  borne  of  the  soldiers  for  the  violence  of  the 
crowd ;  36  for  the  multitude  of  the  people  followed  after,  crying  out, 
Away  with  him. 

§56.    ADDRESS  TO  THE  PEOPLE  IN  THE  HEBREW  LANGUAGE. 
Acts  21  :  37 — 22  :  29. 

37  And  as  Paul  was  about  to  be  brought  into  the  castle,  he  saith  unto 
the  chief  captain,  May  I  say  something  unto  thee?  And  he  said.  Dost 
thou  know  Greek?  38  Art  thou  not  then  the  Egyptian,  which  before 
these  days  stirred  up  to  sedition  and  led  out  into  the  wilderness  the 
four  thousand  men  of  the  Assassins?  39  But  Paul  said,  I  am  a  Jew,  of 
Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  a  citizen  of  no  mean  city :  and  I  beseech  thee,  give 
me  leave  to  speak  unto  the  people.  40  And  when  he  had  given  him 
leave,  Paul,  standing  on  the  stairs,  beckoned  with  the  hand  unto  the 
people ;  and  when  there  was  made  a  great  silence,  he  spake  unto  them 
in  the  Hebrew  language,  saying, 

22  :  I  Brethren  and  fathers,  hear  ye  the  defence  which  I  now  make 
unto  you. 

2  y\nd  when  they  heard  that  he  spake  unto  them  in  the  Hebrew  lan- 
guage, they  were  tiie  more  quiet :  and  he  saith, 

3  I  am  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus  of  Cilicia.  but  brought  up  in  this  city, 
at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  instructed  according  to  the  strict  manner  of  the 

'  Or,  military  tribune    Gr.  chiliarch  :   and  so  throughout  this  book.     -  Or,  cohort 


§56.]  ADDRESS  JN   THE  HEBREW  LANGUAGE.  II3 


law  of  our  fathers,  being  zealous  for  God,  even  as  ye  all  are  this  day  : 
4  and  I  persecuted  this  Way  unto  the  death,  binding  and  delivering 
into  prisons  both  men  and  women.  5  As  also  the  high  priest  doth 
bear  me  witness,  and  all  the  estate  of  the  elders :  from  whom  also  I 
received  letters  unto  the  brethren,  and  journeyed  to  Damascus,  to 
bring  them  also  which  were  there  unto  Jerusalem  in  bonds,  for  to  be 
punished.  6  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  I  made  my  journey,  and 
drew  nigh  unto  Damascus,  about  noon,  suddenly  there  shone  from 
heaven  a  great  light  round  about  me.  7  And  I  fell  unto  the  ground, 
and  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me? 
8  And  I  answered,  Who  art  thou.  Lord?  And  he  said  unto  me,  I  am 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  thou  persecutest.  g  And  they  that  were  with 
me  beheld  indeed  the  light,  but  they  heard  not  the  voice  of  him  that 
spake  to  me.  10  And  I  said,  What  shall  I  do.  Lord?  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  me.  Arise,  and  go  into  Damascus ;  and  there  it  shall  be  told 
thee  of  all  things  which  are  appointed  for  thee  to  do.  11  And  when  I 
could  not  see  for  the  glory  of  that  light,  being  led  by  the  hand  of  them 
that  were  with  me,  I  came  into  Damascus.  12  And  one  Ananias,  a 
devout  man  according  to  the  law,  well  reported  of  by  all  the  Jews  that 
dwelt  there,  13  came  unto  me,  and  standing  by  me  said  unto  me, 
Brother  Saul,  receive  thy  sight.  And  in  that  very  hour  I  ^  looked  up 
on  him.  14  And  he  said.  The  God  of  our  fathers  hath  appointed  thee 
to  know  his  will,  and  to  see  the  Righteous  One,  and  to  hear  a  voice 
from  his  mouth.  15  For  thou  shalt  be  a  witness  for  him  unto  all  men 
of  what  thou  hast  seen  and  heard.  16  And  now  why  tarriest  thou? 
arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash  away  thy  sins,  calling  on  his  name. 
17  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  when  I  had  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and 
while  I  prayed  in  the  temple,  I  fell  into  a  trance,  18  and  saw  him  say- 
ing unto  me.  Make  haste,  and  get  thee  quickly  out  of  Jerusalem  :  be- 
cause they  will  not  receive  of  thee  testimony  concerning  me.  19  And 
I  said.  Lord,  they  themselves  know  that  I  imprisoned  and  beat  in  every 
synagogue  them  that  believed  on  thee  :  20  and  when  the  blood  of 
Stephen  thy  witness  was  shed,  I  also  was  standing  by,  and  consenting, 
and  keeping  the  garments  of  them  that  slew  him.  21  And  he  said  unto 
me.  Depart :  for  I  will  send  thee  forth  far  hence  unto  the  Gentiles. 

22  And  they  gave  him  audience  unto  this  word ;  and  they  lifted  up 
their  voice,  and  said,  Away  with  such  a  fellow  from  the  earth  :  for  it  is 
not  fit  that  he  should  live.  23  And  as  they  cried  out,  and  threw  off 
their  garments,  and  cast  dust  into  the  air,  24  the  chief  captain  com- 
manded him  to  be  brought  into  the  castle,  bidding  that  he  should  be 
examined  by  scourging,  that  he  might  know  for  what  cause  they  so 
shouted  against  him.  25  And  when  they  had  tied  him  up  '^with  the 
thongs,  Paul  said  unto  the  centurion  that  stood  by.  Is  it  lawful  for  you 
to  scourge  a  man  that  is  a  Roman,  and  uncondemned?  26  And  v;hen 
the  centurion  heard  it,  he  went  to  the  chief  captain,  and  told  him,  say- 
ing. What  art  thou  about  to  do?  for  this  man  is  a  Roman.  27  And  the 
chief  captain  came,  and  said  unto  him.  Tell  me,  art  thou  a  Roman? 
And  he  said.  Yea.  28  And  the  chief  captain  answered.  With  a  great 
sum  obtained  I  this  citizenship.     And  Paul  said,  But  I  am  a  Roman 

'  Or,  received  my  sight  and  looked  upon  him    ^  Ox,  for 


114  LAST    YEARS   OF   THE  APOSTLE   PAUL.  [§57. 

born.  29  They  then  which  were  about  to  examine  him  straightway  de- 
parted from  him :  and  the  chief  captain  also  was  afraid,  when  he  knew 
that  he  was  a  Roman,  and  because  he  had  bound  him. 


§57.     ADDRESS   BEFORE  THE   SANHEDRIN. 
Acts  22  :  30—23  :  11. 

30  But  on  the  morrow,  desiring  to  know  the  certainty,  wherefore  he 
was  accused  of  the  Jews,  he  loosed  him,  and  commanded  tlic  chief 
priests  and  all  the  council  to  come  together,  and  brought  Paul  down, 
and  set  him  before  them. 

23  :  I  And  Paul,  looking  stcdfastly  on  the  council,  said.  Brethren.  I 
have  lived  before  God  in  all  good  conscience  until  this  day.  2  And  the 
high  priest  Ananias  commanded  them  that  stood  by  him  to  smite  him 
on  the  mouth.  3  Then  said  Paul  unto  him,  God  shall  smite  thee,  thou 
whited  wall :  and  sittest  thou  to  judge  me  according  to  the  law,  and 
commandest  me  to  be  smitten  contrary  to  the  law?  4  And  they  that 
stood  by  said,  Revilest  thou  God's  high  priest?  5  And  Paul  said,  I 
wist  not,  brethren,  that  he  was  high  priest :  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt 
not  speak  evil  of  a  ruler  of  thy  people.  6  But  when  Paul  perceived 
that  the  one  part  were  Sadducees,  and  the  other  Pharisees,  he  cried  out 
in  the  council,  Brethren,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  a  son  of  Pharisees  :  touching 
the  hope  and  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am  called  in  question.  7  And 
when  he  had  so  said,  there  arose  a  dissension  between  the  Pharisees 
and  Sadducees  :  and  the  assembly  was  divided.  8  For  the  Sadducees 
say  that  there  is  no  resurrection,  neither  angel,  nor  spirit :  but  the  Phari- 
sees confess  both.  9  And  there  arose  a  great  clamour  :  and  some  of  the 
scribes  of  the  Pharisees'  part  stood  up,  and  strove,  saying,  We  find  no 
evil  in  this  man  :  and  what  if  a  spirit  hath  spoken  to  him,  or  an  angel? 
10  And  when  there  arose  a  great  dissension,  the  chief  captain,  fearing 
lest  Paul  should  be  torn  in  pieces  by  them,  commanded  the  soldiers  to 
go  down  and  take  him  by  force  from  among  them,  and  bring  him  into 
the  castle. 

II  And  the  night  following  the  Lord  stood  by  him,  and  said.  Be  of 
good  cheer :  for  as  thou  hast  testified  concerning  me  at  Jerusalem,  so 
must  thou  bear  witness  also  at  Rome. 


§58.    THE   PLOT  OF  THE  JEWS,  AND    PAUL'S    REMOVAL  TO 
CyESAREA. 

Acts  23  :  12-35. 

12  And  when  it  was  day,  the  Jews  banded  together,  and  l)ound  them- 
selves under  a  curse,  saying  that  they  would  neither  eat  nor  drink  till 
they  had  killed  Paul.  13  And  they  were  more  than  forty  which  made 
this  consjMracy.  14  And  they  came  to  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders, 
and  said,  We  have  bound  ourselves  under  a  great  curse,  to  taste  noth- 
ing until  we  have  killed  Paul.  15  Now  therefore  do  ye  with  the  coun- 
cil signify  to  the  chief  captain  that  he  bring  him  down  unto  you,  as 


§58.]  REMO  VAL    TO    CyESAREA.  I  i  5 

tliough  ye  would  judge  of  his  case  more  exactly :  and  we,  or  ever  he 
come  near,  are  ready  to  slay  him.  16  But  Paul's  sister's  son  heard  of 
their  lying  in  wait,  ^and  he  came  and  entered  into  the  castle,  and  told 
Paul.  17  And  Paul  called  unto  him  one  of  the  centurions,  and  said, 
Bring  this  young  man  unto  the  chief  captain :  for  he  hath  something 
to  tell  him.  18  So  he  took  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  chief  captain, 
and  saith,  Paul  the  prisoner  called  me  unto  him,  and  asked  me  to  bring 
this  young  man  unto  thee,  who  hath  something  to  say  to  thee.  19  And 
the  chief  captain  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  going  aside  asked  him  pri- 
vately. What  is  that  thou  hast  to  tell  me?  20  And  he  said.  The  Jews 
have  agreed  to  ask  thee  to  bring  down  Paul  to-morrow  unto  the  coun- 
cil, as  though  thou  wouldest  inquire  somewhat  more  exactly  concerning 
him.  21  Do  not  thou  therefore  yield  unto  them:  for  there  lie  in  wait 
for  him  of  them  more  than  forty  men,  which  have  bound  themselves 
under  a  curse,  neither  to  eat  nor  to  drink  till  they  have  slain  him :  and 
now  are  they  ready,  looking  for  the  promise  from  thee.  22  So  the  chief 
captain  let  the  young  man  go,  charging  him.  Tell  no  man  that  thou 
hast  signified  these  things  to  me.  23  And  he  called  unto  him  two  of 
the  centurions,  and  said.  Make  ready  two  hundred  soldiers  to  go  as  far 
as  Caesarea,  and  horsemen  threescore  and  ten,  and  spearmen  two  hun- 
dred, at  the  third  hour  of  the  night :  24  and  he  bade  them  provide 
beasts,  that  they  might  set  Paul  thereon,  and  bring  him  safe  unto  Felix 
the  governor.     25  And  he  wrote  a  letter  after  this  form  : 

26  Claudius  Lyaias  unto  the  most  excellent  governor  Felix,  greeting. 
27  This  man  was  seized  by  the  Jews,  and  was  about  to  be  slain  of 
them,  when  I  came  upon  them  with  the  soldiers,  and  rescued  him, 
having  learned  that  he  was  a  Roman.  28  And  desiring  to  know  the 
cause  wherefore  they  accused  him,  -I  brought  him  down  unto  their 
council :  29  whom  I  found  to  be  accused  about  questions  of  their  law, 
but  to  have  nothing  laid  to  his  charge  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds. 
30  And  when  it  was  shewn  to  me  that  there  would  be  a  plot  against  the 
man,  I  sent  him  to  thee  forthwith,  charging  his  accusers  also  to  speak 
against  him  before  thee.^ 

31  So  the  soldiers,  as  it  was  commanded  them,  took  Paul,  and 
brought  him  by  night  to  Antipatris.  32  But  on  the  morrow  they  left 
the  horsemen  to  go  with  him,  and  returned  to  the  castle :  33  and 
they,  when  they  came  to  Caesarea,  and  delivered  the  letter  to  the  gov- 
ernor, presented  Paul  also  before  him.  34  And  when  he  had  read  it, 
he  asked  of  what  province  he  was ;  and  when  he  understood  that  he 
was  of  Cilicia,  35  I  will  hear  thy  cause,  said  he,  when  thine  accusers 
also  are  come  :  and  he  commanded  him  to  be  kept  in  Herod's  ■*  palace. 

1  Or,  having  cojiie  in  upon  them,  atid  he  entered  (a'c.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  omit 
I  brought  hziii  doivn  unto  their  council.  ^  Many  ancient  authorities  add  Fa}-c-jje'L  *  Gr. 
FmtoriiiJii. 


Il6  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§59. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

PAUL'S   TWO  YEARS'   IMPRISONMENT   IN  CJESAREA. 

§59.     PAUL'S   EXAMINATION   BEFORE   FELIX. 

Acts    24:  1-23. 

I  And  after  five  days  the  high  priest  Ananias  came  down  with  cer- 
tain elders,  and  with  an  orator,  one  Tertullus ;  and  they  informed  the 
governor  against  Paul.  2  And  when  he  was  called,  Tertullus  began 
to  accuse  him,  saying. 

Seeing  that  by  thee  we  enjoy  much  peace,  and  that  by  thy  providence 
evils  are  corrected  for  this  nation,  3  we  accept  it  in  all  ways  and  in 
all  places,  most  excellent  Felix,  with  all  thankfulness.  4  But,  that  I  be 
not  further  tedious  unto  thee,  I  intreat  tiiee  to  hear  us  of  thy  clemency 
a  few  words.  5  For  we  have  found  this  man  a  pestilent  fellow,  and  a 
mover  of  insurrections  among  all  the  Jews  throughout  Uhe  world,  and 
a  ringleader  of  the  sect  of  tiie  Nazarenes  :  6  who  moreover  assayed  to 
profane  the  temple  :  on  whom  also  we  laid  hold  :-  8  from  whom  thou 
wilt  be  able,  by  examining  him  thyself,  to  take  knowledge  of  all  these 
things,  whereof  we  accuse  him.  9  And  the  Jews  also  joined  in  the 
charge,  affirming  that  these  things  were  so. 

10  And  when  the  governor  had  beckoned  unto  him  to  speak,  Paul 
answered. 

Forasmuch  as  I  know  that  thou  hast  been  of  many  years  a  judge  unto 
this  nation,  I  do  cheerfully  niake  my  defence  :  1 1  seeing  that  thou  canst 
take  knowledge,  that  it  is  not  more  than  twelve  days  since  I  went  up 
to  worship  at  Jerusalem:  12  and  neither  in  the  temple  did  they  find 
me  disputing  with  any  man  or  stirring  up  a  crowd,  nor  in  the  synagogues, 
nor  in  the  city.  13  Neither  can  they  prove  to  thee  the  things  whereof 
they  now  accuse  me.  14  But  this  I  confess  unto  thee,  that  after  the 
Way  which  they  call  ^a  sect,  so  serve  I  the  God  of  our  fathers,  believing 
all  things  which  are  according  to  the  law,  and  which  are  written  in  the 
prophets:  15  having  hope  toward  God,  which  these  also  themselves 
■•look  for,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection  both  of  the  just  and  unjust. 
16  Herein  do  I  also  exercise  myself  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  offence 
toward  God  and  men  alway.  17  Now  after  ^  many  years  I  came  to 
bring  alms  to  my  nation,  and  offerings:  18  "amidst  which  they  found 
me  purified  in  the  temjDle,  with  no  crowd,  nor  yet  with  tumult :  but  t/iere 
were  certain  Jews  from  Asia  ig  —  who  ought  to  have  been  here  before 
thee,  and  to  make  accusation,  if  they  had  aught  against  me.  20  Or  else 
let  these  men  themselves  say  what  wrong-doing  they  found,  when  I  stood 

1  Or.  the  inhabited  earth.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert  and  we  luouJd  have  judged 
him  according  to  our  law.  7  Rut  the  chief  captain  Lysias  came  and  with  great  xnolcnce 
took  him  away  out  of  our  hands,  8  commanding  his  accusers  to  come  be/ore  titee.  •*  Or, 
lieresy    ■*  Or,  accept    •''  Or,  some    ''  Or,  in  presenting  which 


§6 1.]  EXAMINATION  BEFORE    FES T US.  11/ 

before  the  council,  21  except  it  be  for  this  one  voice,  that  I  cried  stand- 
ing among  them.  Touching  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am  called  in 
question  before  you  this  day. 

22  But  Felix,  having  more  exact  knowledge  concerning  the  Way, 
deferred  them,  saying,  When  Lysias  the  chief  captain  shall  come  down, 
1  will  determine  your  matter.  23  And  he  gave  order  to  the  centurion 
that  he  should  be  kept  in  charge,  and  should  have  indulgence ;  and  not 
to  forbid  any  of  his  friends  to  minister  unto  him. 


§60.     PAUL   BEFORE   FELIX   AND   DRUSILLA. 

Acts  24 :  24-27. 

24  But  after  certain  days,  Felix  came  with  Drusilla,  ^  his  wife,  which 
was  a  Jewess,  and  sent  for  Paul,  and  heard  him  concerning  the  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus.  25  And  as  he  reasoned  of  righteousness,  and  -  temper- 
ance, and  the  judgement  to  come,  Felix  was  terrified,  and  answered, 
Go  thy  way  for  this  time  ;  and  when  I  have  a  convenient  season,  I  will 
call  thee  unto  me.  26  He  hoped  withal  that  money  would  be  given 
him  of  Paul :  wherefore  also  he  sent  for  him  the  oftener,  and  communed 
with  him.  27  But  when  two  years  were  fulfilled,  Felix  was  succeeded 
by  Porcius  Festus ;  and  desiring  to  gain  favour  with  the  Jews,  Felix 
left  Paul  in  bonds. 


§61.     EXAMINATION   BEFORE   FESTUS  ;    APPEAL  TO   C/ESAR. 
Acts  25  :  1-12. 

I  Festus  therefore,  ^having  come  into  the  province,  after  three 
days  went  up  to  Jerusalem  from  Ctesarea.  2  And  the  chief  priests  and 
the  principal  men  of  the  Jews  informed  him  against  Paul ;  and  they 
besought  him,  3  asking  favour  against  him,  that  he  would  send  for 
him  to  Jerusalem ;  laying  wait  to  kill  him  on  the  way.  4  Howbeit 
Festus  answered,  that  Paul  was  kept  in  charge  at  Caesarea,  and  that  he 
himself  was  about  to  depart  thither  shortly.  5  Let  them  therefore, 
saith  he,  which  are  of  power  among  you,  go  down  with  me,  and  if  there 
is  anything  amiss  in  the  man,  let  them  accuse  him. 

6  And  when  he  had  tarried  among  them  not  more  than  eight  or  ten 
days,  he  went  down  unto  Ceesarea ;  and  on  the  morrow  he  sat  on  the 
judgement-seat,  and  commanded  Paul  to  be  brought.  7  And  when  he 
was  come,  the  Jews  which  had  come  down  from  Jerusalem  stood  round 
about  him,  bringing  against  him  many  and  grievous  charges,  which  they 
could  not  prove;  8  while  Paul  said  in  his  defence,  Neither  against  the 
law  of  the  Jews,  nor  against  the  temple,  nor  against  Caesar,  have  I 
sinned  at  all.  9  But  Festus,  desiring  to  gain  favour  with  the  Jews, 
answered  Paul,  and  said.  Wilt  thou  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  there  be 
judged  of  these  things  before  me?  10  But  Paul  said,  I  am  standing 
before  Cesar's  judgement-seat,  where  I  ought  to  be  judged :  to  the 

^  Gr.  his  0W71  wife.     -  Or,  self-control    ^  Or,  ha7'i>ig  entered  upon  his  province 


Il8  LAST    YEARS    OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§6i. 

Jews  have  I  done  no  wrong,  as  thou  also  very  well  knowest.  1 1  If  then 
1  am  a  wrong-doer,  and  have  committed  anything  worthy  of  death,  I 
refuse  not  to  die :  but  if  none  of  those  things  is  t>-iie,  whereof  these 
accuse  me,  no  man  can  ^give  me  up  unto  them.  I  appeal  unto  Ciesar. 
12  Then  Festus,  when  he  had  conferred  with  the  council,  answered, 
Thou  hast  appealed  unto  Caesar :  unto  Caesar  shalt  thou  go. 


§62.     BEFORE  AGRIPPA   AND   BERNICE, 
Acts  25  :  13 — 26  :  32. 

13  Now  when  certain  days  were  passed,  Agrippa  the  king  and  Ber- 
nice  arrived  at  Ca;sarea,  -and  saluted  Festus.  14  And  as  they  tarried 
there  many  days,  Festus  laid  Paul's  case  before  the  king,  saying,  There 
is  a  certain  man  left  a  prisoner  by  Felix  :  15  about  whom,  when  I  was 
at  Jerusalem,  the  chief  priests  and  the  elders  of  the  Jews  informed  ;//t', 
asking  for  sentence  against  him.  16  To  whom  I  answered,  that  it  is  not 
the  custom  of  the  Romans  to  ^give  up  any  man,  before  that  the  accused 
have  the  accusers  face  to  face,  and  have  had  opportunity  to  make  his 
defence  concerning  the  matter  laid  against  him.  17  When  therefore 
they  were  come  together  here,  I  made  no  delay,  but  on  the  next  day 
sat  down  on  the  judgement-seat,  and  commanded  the  man  to  be 
brought.  18  Concerning  whom,  when  the  accusers  stood  up,  they 
brought  no  charge  of  such  evil  things  as  I  supposed;  19  but  had  cer- 
tain questions  against  him  of  their  own  *  religion,  and  of  one  Jesus,  who 
was  dead,  whom  Paul  affirmed  to  be  alive.  20  And  I,  being  perplexed 
how  to  inquire  concerning  these  things,  asked  whether  he  would  go  to 
Jerusalem,  and  there  be  judged  of  these  matters.  21  But  when  Paul 
had  appealed  to  be  kept  for  the  decision  of  ^  the  emperor,  I  commanded 
him  to  be  kept  till  I  should  send  him  to  Cajsar.  22  And  Agrippa  said 
unto  Festus,  I  also  ^could  wish  to  hear  the  man  myself.  To-morrow, 
saith  he,  thou  shalt  hear  him. 

23  So  on  the  morrow,  when  Agrippa  was  come,  and  Bernice,  with 
great  pomp,  and  they  were  entered  into  the  place  of  hearing,  with  the 
chief  captains,  and  the  principal  men  of  the  city,  at  the  command  of 
Festus  Paul  was  brought  in.  24  And  Festus  saith,  King  Agrippa,  and 
all  men  which  are  here  present  with  us,  ye  behold  this  man,  about 
whom  all  the  multitude  of  the  Jews  made  suit  to  me,  both  at  Jerusalem 
and  here,  crying  that  he  ought  not  to  live  any  longer.  25  But  I  found 
that  he  had  committed  nothing  worthy  of  death  :  and  as  he  himsel-f 
appealed  to  ^tlie  emperor  I  determined  to  send  him.  26  Of  whom  I 
have  no  certain  thing  to  write  unto  my  lord.  Wherefore  I  have  brought 
him  forth  before  you,  and  specially  before  thee,  king  Agrippa,  that, 
after  examination  had,  I  may  have  somewhat  to  write.  27  For  it  seem- 
eth  to  me  unreasonable,  in  sending  a  prisoner,  not  withal  to  signify  the 
charges  against  him. 

26 :  I  And  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Thou  art  permitted  to  speak  for 
thyself.     Then  Paul  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  made  his  defence : 

^  Gr.  grant  me  by  favour.  ^  Ox,  having  snhitfd  ^  C,x  grant  by  favour.  ^  Ox,  super- 
stition   ''Ox.  the  Augustus.     "  Or,  was  wishing 


§62.]  BEFORE  AGRIPPA.  II9 

2  I  think  myself  happy,  king  Agrippa,  that  I  am  to  make  my  defence 
before  thee  this  day  touching  all  the  things  whereof  I  am  accused  by 
the  Jews :  3  ^  especially  because  thou  art  expert  in  all  customs  and 
questions  which  are  among  the  Jews :  wherefore  I  beseech  thee  to  hear 
me  patiently.  4  My  manner  of  life  then  from  my  youth  up,  which  was 
from  the  beginning  among  mine  own  nation,  and  at  Jerusalem,  know 
all  the  Jews  ;  5  having  knowledge  of  me  from  the  first,  if  they  be  will- 
ing to  testify,  how  that  after  the  straitest  sect  of  our  religion  I  lived  a 
Pharisee.  6  And  now  I  stand  here  to  be  judged  for  the  hope  of  the 
promise  made  of  God  unto  our  fathers ;  7  unto  which  'promise  our 
twelve  tribes,  earnestly  serving  God  night  and  day,  hope  to  attain.  And 
concerning  this  hope  I  am  accused  by  the  Jews,  O  king!  8  Why  is  it 
judged  incredible  with  you,  if  God  doth  raise  the  dead?  g  I  verily 
thought  with  myself,  that  I  ought  to  do  many  things  contrary  to  the 
name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  10  And  this  I  also  did  in  Jerusalem:  and 
I  both  shut  up  many  of  the  saints  in  prisons,  having  received  authority 
from  the  chief  priests,  and  when  they  were  put  to  death,  I  gave  my  vote 
against  them.  11  And  punishing  them  oftentimes  in  all  the  syna- 
gogues, I  strove  to  make  them  blaspheme ;  and  being  exceedingly  mad 
against  them,  I  persecuted  them  even  unto  foreign  cities.  12  -Where- 
upon as  I  journeyed  to  Damascus  with  the  authority  and  commission 
of  the  chief  priests,  13  at  midday,  O  king,  I  saw  on  the  way  a  light 
from  heaven,  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  shining  round  about  me 
and  them  that  journeyed  with  me.  14  And  when  we  were  all  fallen  to 
the  earth,  I  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me  in  the  Hebrew  language, 
Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?  it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against 
^the  goad.  15  And  I  said.  Who  art  thou.  Lord?  And  the  Lord  said, 
I  am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest.  16  But  arise,  and  stand  upon  thy 
feet :  for  to  this  end  have  I  appeared  unto  thee,  to  appoint  thee  a  min- 
ister and  a  witness  both  of  the  things  ■*  wherein  thou  hast  seen  me,  and 
of  the  things  wherein  I  will  appear  unto  thee  ;  17  delivering  thee  from 
the  people,  and  from  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom  I  send  thee,  18  to  open 
their  eyes,  ^  that  they  may  turn  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  remission  of  sins  and  an 
inheritance  among  them  that  are  sanctified  by  faith  in  me.  19  Where- 
fore, O  king  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision  : 

20  but  declared  both  to  them  of  Damascus  first,  and  at  Jerusalem,  and 
throughout  all  the  country  of  Judaea,  and  also  to  the  Gentiles,  that  they 
should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  doing  works  worthy  of  ^repentance. 

21  For  this  cause  the  Jews  seized  me  in  the  temple,  and  assayed  to  kill 
me.  22  Having  therefore  obtained  the  help  that  is  from  God,  I  stand 
unto  this  day  testifying  both  to  small  and  great,  saying  nothing  but 
what  the  prophets  and  Moses  did  say  should  come  ;  23  "  how  that  the 
Christ  ^  must  suffer,  and  ''  how  that  he  first  by  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  should  proclaim  light  both  to  the  people  and  to  the  Gentiles. 

24  And  as  he  thus  made  his  defence,  Festus  saith  with  a  loud  voice, 
Paul,  thou  art  mad;    thy  much  learning  doth  turn  thee  to  madness. 

'^  Or,  because  thou  art  especially  e.r/>ert  ^  Or,  07i  mkz'ch  errand  -^  Gr.  goads.  *Many 
ancient  authorities  read  ivhich  tlioii  hast  seen.  ^  Or,  to  turn  them  ^  Or,  their  repejitance 
'  Or,  if    Or,  whether    '  Or,  is  sjthjcct  to  suffering 


120  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§62. 

25  But  Paul  saith,  I  am  not  mad,  most  excellent  Festus ;  but  speak 
forth  words  of  truth  and  soberness.  26  For  the  king  knoweth  of  these 
things,  unto  whom  also  1  speak  freely :  for  I  am  persuaded  that  none 
of  these  things  is  hidden  from  him ;  for  this  hath  not  been  done  in  a 
corner.  27  King  Agrippa,  believest  thou  the  prophets  ?  I  know  that 
thou  believest.  28  And  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  With  but  little  persua- 
sion thou  wouldest  fain  make  me  a  Christian.  29  And  Paul  said,  I 
would  to  God,  tliat  whether  with  little  or  with  much,  not  thou  only,  but 
also  all  that  hear  me  this  day,  might  become  such  as  I  am,  except  these 
bonds. 

30  And  the  king  rose  up,  and  the  governor,  and  Bernice,  and  they 
that  sat  with  them:  31  and  when  they  had  withdrawn,  they  spake 
one  to  another,  saying,  This  man  doeth  nothing  worthy  of  death  or  of 
bonds.  32  And  Agrippa  said  unto  Festus,  This  man  might  have  been 
set  at  liberty,  if  he  had  not  appealed  unto  Caisar. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE   VOYAGE   TO   ROME. 

§63.     THE   VOYAGE   FROM   C^SAREA  TO   FAIR   II.WENS. 

Acts   27 :  1-8. 

I  And  when  it  was  determined  that  we  should  sail  for  Italy,  they  deliv- 
ered Paul  and  certain  other  prisoners  to  a  centurion  named  Julius,  of 
the  Augustan  1  band.  2  And  embarking  in  a  sliip  of  Adramyttium,  which 
was  about  to  sail  unto  the  places  on  the  coast  of  Asia,  we  put  to  sea, 
Aristarchus,  a  Macedonian  of  Thessalonica,  being  with  us.  3  And  the 
next  day  we  touched  at  Sidon  :  and  Julius  treated  Paul  kindly,  and  gave 
him  leave  to  go  unto  his  friends  and  -refresh  himself.  4  And  putting 
to  sea  from  thence,  we  sailed  under  the  lee  of  Cyprus,  because  the  winds 
were  contrary.  5  And  when  we  had  sailed  across  the  sea  which  is  off 
Cilicia  and  Pamphylia,  we  came  to  Myra,  a  city  of  Lycia.  6  And  there 
the  centurion  found  a  ship  of  Alexandria  sailing  for  Italy  ;  and  he  put  us 
therein.  7  And  when  we  had  sailed  slowly  many  days,  and  were  come 
with  difficulty  over  against  Cnidus,  the  wind  not  '^  further  suflTcring  us,  we 
sailed  under  the  lee  of  Crete,  over  against  Salmone  ;  8  and  with  diffi- 
culty coasting  along  it  we  came  unto  a  certain  place  called  Fair  Havens  ; 
nigh  whereunto  was  the  city  of  Lasea. 

§64.     THE   STORM   AND   THE   SHIPWRECK. 

Acts  27 :  9-44. 

9  And  when  much  time  was  spent,  and  the  voyage  was  now  danger- 
ous, because  the  Fast  was  now  already  gone  l)y,  Paul  admonished  them, 

'^  Ox,  cohort    -Gr.  receive  attention,    '^Qt,  suffering  its  to  get  there 


§64.]  THE   STORM  AND   SHIPWRECK.  121 

10  and  said  unto  them,  Sirs,  I  perceive  that  the  voyage  will  be  with  injury 
and  much  loss,  not  only  of  the  lading  and  the  ship,  but  also  of  our  lives. 

1 1  But  the  centurion  gave  more  heed  to  the  master  and  to  the  owner  of 
the  ship,  than  to  those  things  which  were  spoken  by  Paul.  12  And  be- 
cause the  haven  was  not  commodious  to  winter  in,  the  more  part  advised 
to  put  to  sea  from  thence,  if  by  any  means  they  could  reach  Phoenix,  and 
winter  tliere ;  ivhich  is  a  haven  of  Crete,  looking  ^  north-east  and  south- 
east. 13  And  when  the  south  wind  blew  softly,  supposing  that  they  had 
obtained  their  purpose,  they  weighed  anchor  and  sailed  along  Crete,  close 
in  shore.  14  But  after  no  long  time  there  beat  down  from  it  a  tempestu- 
ous wind,  which  is  called  Euraquilo  :  15  and  when  the  ship  was  caught, 
and  could  not  face  the  wind,  we  gave  way  to  it,  and  were  driven.  16  And 
running  under  the  lee  of  a  small  island  called  -  Cauda,  we  were  able, 
with  dithculty,  to  secure  the  boat :  17  and  when  they  had  hoisted  it  up, 
they  used  helps,  under-girding  the  ship ;  and,  fearing  lest  they  should 
be  cast  upon  the  Syrtis,  they  lowered  the  gear,  and  so  were  driven. 
18  And  as  we  laboured  exceedingly  with  the  storm,  the  next  day  they 
began  to  throw  the  freight  overboard  ;  19  and  the  third  day  they  cast  out 
with  their  own  hands  the  ^  tackling  of  the  ship.  20  And  when  neither 
sun  nor  stars  shone  upon  us  for  many  days,  and  no  small  tempest  lay 
on  ?/5,  all  hope  that  we  should  be  saved  was  now  taken  away.  21  And 
when  they  had  been  long  without  food,  then  Paul  stood  forth  in  the 
midst  of  them,  and  said,  Sirs,  ye  should  have  hearkened  unto  me,  and 
not  have  set  sail  from  Crete,  and  have  gotten  this  injury  and  loss. 
22  And  now  I  exhort  you  to  be  of  good  cheer :  for  there  shall  be  no  loss 
of  life  among  you,  but  only  of  the  ship.  23  For  there  stood  by  me  this 
night  an  angel  of  the  God  whose  I  am,  whom  also  I  serve,  24  saying, 
Fear  not,  Paul ;  thou  must  stand  before  Caesar :  and  lo,  God  hath  granted 
thee  all  them  that  sail  with  thee.  25  Wherefore,  sirs,  be  of  good  cheer : 
for  I  believe  God,  that  it  shall  be  even  so  as  it  hath  been  spoken  unto 
me.     26  Howbeit  we  must  be  cast  upon  a  certain  island. 

27  But  when  the  fourteenth  night  was  come,  as  we  were  driven  to 
and  fro  in  the  sea  of  Adria,  about  midnight  the  sailors  surmised  that 
they  were  drawing  near  to  some  country ;  28  and  they  sounded,  and 
found  twenty  fathoms  :  and  after  a  little  space,  they  sounded  again,  and 
found  fifteen  fathoms.  29  And  fearing  lest  haply  we  should  be  cast 
ashore  on  rocky  ground,  they  let  go  four  anchors  from  the  stern,  and 
4  wished  for  the  day.  30  And  as  the  sailors  were  seeking  to  flee  out  of 
the  ship,  and  had  lowered  the  boat  into  the  sea,  under  colour  as  though 
they  would  lay  out  anchors  from  the  foreship,  31  Paul  said  to  the  cen- 
turion and  to  the  soldiers.  Except  these  abide  in  the  ship,  ye  cannot  be 
saved.  32  Then  the  soldiers  cut  away  the  ropes  of  the  boat,  and  let 
her  fall  off.  33  And  while  the  day  was  coming  on,  Paul  besought  them 
all  to  take  some  food,  saying,  This  day  is  the  fourteenth  day  that  ye 
wait  and  continue  fasting,  having  taken  nothing.  34  Wherefore  I  be- 
seech you  to  take  some  food  :  for  this  is  for  your  safety  :  for  there  shall 
not  a  hair  perish  from  the  head  of  any  of  you.  35  And  when  he  had 
said  this,  and  had  taken  bread,  he  gave  thanks  to  God  in  the  presence 

'^Gr.doivn  the  south-west  wind  and  down  the  north-west  wind.  2  Many  ancient 
authorities  read  C/(2;^i^«.     '^  Ox,  furniture     '^  Ox, prayed 


122  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§64. 

of  all :  and  he  brake  it,  and  began  to  eat.  36  Then  were  they  all  of 
good  cheer,  and  themselves  also  took  food.  37  And  we  were  in  all  in 
the  ship  ^  two  hundred  threescore  and  sixteen  souls.  38  And  when  they 
had  eaten  enough,  they  lightened  the  ship,  throwing  out  the  wheat  into 
the  sea.  39  And  when  it  was  day,  they  knew  not  the  land :  but  they 
perceived  a  certain  bay  with  a  beach,  and  they  took  counsel  whether 
they  could  ^  drive  the  ship  upon  it.  40  And  casting  off  the  anchors,  they 
left  them  in  the  sea,  at  the  same  time  loosing  the  bands  of  the  rud- 
ders ;  and  hoisting  up  the  foresail  to  the  wind,  they  made  for  the  beach. 
41  But  lighting  upon  a  place  where  two  seas  met,  they  ran  the  vessel 
aground ;  and  the  foreship  struck  and  remained  unmoveablc,  but  the 
stern  began  to  break  up  by  the  violence  of  the  waves.  42  And  the 
soldiers'  counsel  was  to  kill  the  prisoners,  lest  any  of  thon  should  swim 
out,  and  escape.  43  But  the  centurion,  desiring  to  save  Paul,  stayed 
tliem  from  their  purpose ;  and  commanded  that  they  which  could  swim 
should  cast  themselves  overboard,  and  get  first  to  the  land :  44  and 
the  rest,  some  on  planks,  and  some  on  othet-  things  from  the  ship.  And 
so  it  came  to  pass,  that  they  all  escaped  safe  to  the  land. 


§65.     ON  THE   ISLAND   OF   MELITA. 
Acts  28  :  i-io. 

I  And  when  we  were  escaped,  then  we  knew  that  the  island  was 
called  ^Melita.  2  And  the  barbarians  shewed  us  no  common  kind- 
ness :  for  they  kindled  a  fire,  and  received  us  all,  because  of  the  present 
rain,  and  because  of  the  cold.  3  But  when  Paul  had  gathered  a  bundle 
of  sticks,  and  laid  them  on  the  fire,  a  viper  came  out  **  by  reason  of  the 
heat,  and  fastened  on  his  hand.  4  And  when  the  barbarians  saw  the 
beast  hanging  from  his  hand,  they  said  one  to  another.  No  doubt  this 
man  is  a  murderer,  whom,  though  he  hath  escaped  from  the  sea,  yet 
Justice  hath  not  suffered  to  live.  5  Howbeit  he  sliook  off  the  beast 
into  the  fire,  and  took  no  harm.  6  But  they  exi)ectcd  that  he  would 
have  swollen,  or  fallen  down  dead  suddenly  :  but  when  they  were  long  in 
expectation,  and  belield  nothing  amiss  come  to  him,  they  changed  their 
minds,  and  said  that  he  was  a  god. 

7  Now  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  place  were  lands  belonging  to 
the  chief  man  of  the  island,  named  Publius ;  who  received  us,  and 
entertained  us  three  days  courteously.  8  And  it  was  so,  that  the  father 
of  Publius  lay  sick  of  fever  and  dysentery  :  unto  whom  Paul  entered  in, 
and  prayed,  and  laying  his  hands  on  him  healed  him.  9  And  when 
this  was  done,  the  rest  also  which  had  diseases  in  the  island  came,  and 
were  cured  :  10  who  also  honoured  us  witli  many  honours  ;  and  when 
we  sailed,  they  put  on  board  such  things  as  we  needed. 

1  Some  ancient  authorities  read  about  threescore  and  sixteen  souls.  ^  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  bring  the  ship  safe  to  shore.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  read  Mclitene. 
^  Ox,  fro  III  the  heat 


§67.]         CONFERENCE    WITH   THE   JEWS  IN  ROME.  1 23 

§66.     FROM    MELITA   TO   ROME. 

Acts  28  :  11-15. 

1 1  And  after  three  months  we  set  sail  in  a  ship  of  Alexandria, 
which  had  wintered  in  the  island,  whose  sign  was  ^The  Twin  Brothers. 
12  And  touching  at  Syracuse,  we  tarried  there  three  days.  13  And 
from  thence  we  '^  made  a  circuit,  and  arrived  at  Rhegium  :  and  after 
one  day  a  south  wind  sprang  up,  and  on  the  second  day  we  came  to 
Puteoli :  14  where  we  found  brethren,  and  were  intreated  to  tarry  with 
them  seven  days  :  and  so  we  came  to  Rome.  15  And  from  thence  the 
brethren,  when  they  heard  of  us,  came  to  meet  us  as  far  as  The  Mar- 
ket of  Appius,  and  The  Three  Taverns  :  whom  when  Paul  saw,  he 
thanked  God,  and  took  coura<re. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

PAUL'S    TWO   YEARS'    IMPRISONMENT   IN   ROME. 

§67.     PAUL'S   CONFERENCE  WITH   THE   JEWS   IN    ROME. 

Acts  28:  16-28. 

16  And  when  we  entered  into  Rome,  ^Paul  was  suffered  to  abide  by 
himself  with  the  soldier  that  guarded  him. 

17  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  three  days  he  called  together 
*  those  that  were  the  chief  of  the  Jews  :  and  when  they  were  come 
together,  he  said  unto  them,  I,  brethren,  though  I  had  done  nothing 
against  the  people,  or  the  customs  of  our  fathers,  yet  was  delivered 
prisoner  from  Jerusalem  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans:  18  who, 
when  they  had  e.xamined  me,  desired  to  set  me  at  liberty,  because 
there  was  no  cause  of  death  in  me.  19  But  when  the  Jews  spake 
against  it,  I  was  constrained  to  appeal  unto  Cssar ;  not  that  I  had 
aught  to  arccuse  my  nation  of.  20  For  this  cause  therefore  did  I 
^intreat  you  to  see  and  to  speak  with  me:  for  because  of  the  hope  of 
Israel  I  am  bound  with  this  chain.  21  And  they  said  unto  him.  We 
neither  received  letters  from  Judaea  concerning  thee,  nor  did  any  of 
the  brethren  come  hither  and  report  or  speak  any  harm  of  thee. 
22  But  we  desire  to  hear  of  thee  what  thou  thinkest :  for  as  concerning 
this  sect,  it  is  known  to  us  that  everywhere  it  is  spoken  against. 

23  And  when  they  had  appointed  him  a  day,  they  came  to  him  into 
his  lodging  in  great  number ;  to  whom  he  expounded  the  7natter^  testi- 

^  Gr.  Dioscuri.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  xe.&A  cast  loose.  •^  Some  ancient  authorities 
insert  the  ceiitiirio7i  delivered  the  prisoners  to  the  captain  of  the  pmtorian  guard  : 
bid.  ^  Or,  those  that  were  of  the  Jews  first  ^  Or,  call  for  you,  to  see  and  to  speak  with 
you 


124  LAST   YEARS   OF   THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§67. 

fying  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  persuading  them  concerning  Jesus, 
both  from  the  law  of  Moses  and  from  the  prophets,  from  morning  till 
evening.  24  And  some  believed  the  things  which  were  spoken,  and 
some  disbelieved.  25  And  when  they  agreed  not  among  themselves, 
they  departed,  after  that  Paul  had  spoken  one  word,  Well  spake  the 
Holy  Ghost  ^  by  Isaiah  the  prophet  unto  your  fathers,     26  saying, 

Go  thou  unto  this  people,  and  say. 

By  hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall  in  no  wise  understand ; 

And  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  shall  in  no  wise  perceive : 
27  For  this  people's  heart  is  waxed  gross, 

And  their  ears  are  dull  of  hearing, 

And  their  eyes  they  have  closed  ; 

Lest  haply  they  should  perceive  with  their  eyes, 

And  hear  with  their  ears. 

And  understand  with  their  heart, 

And  should  turn  again. 

And  I  should  heal  them. 
28  Be  it    known  therefore    unto  you,  that    this    salvation  of  God    is 
sent  unto  the  Gentiles  :  they  will  also  hear.^ 


§68.     a  TWO   YEARS'    LABOURS    IN    ROME:    THE    EPISTLES   OF 
THE   IMPRISONMENT. 

Acts  28:30,  31.     Phil.,  Piiilem.,  Col.,  Eph.,  entire. 

(i)  Preaching  in  his  own  hired  dwelling. 

Acts  28  :  30,  31. 

30  And  he  abode  two  whole  years  in  his  own  hired  dwelling,  and 
received  all  that  went  in  unto  him,  31  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  teaching  the  things  concerning  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all 
boldness,  none  forbidding  him. 

1  Or,  through  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert  ver.  29  And  when  he  had  said  these 
words,  the  Jews  departed,  having  much  disputing  among  thonselves. 

a  Phil.  I :  I.     Paul  and  Timothy  .  .  . 

°-  Phil.  I  :  12-17.  Now  I  would  have  you  know,  brethren,  that  the  things 
which  happened  unto  me  liave  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  progress  of  the  gospel; 
13  so  that  my  bonds  became  manifest  in  Clirist  throughout  the  whole  prretorian 
guard,  and  to  all  the  rest;  14  and  that  most  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord,  being 
confident  through  my  bonds,  are  more  abundantly  bold  to  speak  the  word  of  God 
without  fear.  15  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and  strife;  and  some 
also  of  good  will :  16  the  one  do  it  of  love,  knowing  that  I  am  set  for  the  defence 
of  the  gospel :  17  but  the  other  proclaim  Christ  of  faction,  not  sincerely,  thinking 
to  raise  up  affliction  for  me  in  my  bonds. 

"  Phil.  2:  19-30.  P.ut  I  hope  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  send  Timothy  shortly  unto 
you,  that  I  also  may  be  of  good  comfort,  when  I  know  your  state.  20  For  I  have 
no  man  likeminded,  who  will  care  truly  for  your  state.  21  For  they  all  seek  their 
own,  not  the  things  of  Jesus  Christ.  22  But  ye  know  the  proof  of  him,  that,  as  a 
child  serveth  a  father,  so  he  served  with  me  in  furtherance  of  the  gospel.  23  Him 
therefore  I  hope  to  send  forthwith,  so  soon  as  I  shall  see  how  it  will  go  with  me: 
24  but  I  trust  in  the  Lord  that  I  myself  also  shall  come  shortly.     25  r>ul  I  counted 


§68.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  PHILIPPIANS.  125 


(2)    The  Utter  to  the  Philippians. 

1 :  I  Paul  and  Timothy,  1  servants  of  Christ  Jesus,  to  all  the  saints  in 
Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  PhiHppi,  with  the  ^  bishops  and  deacons  :  2  Grace 
to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  P'ather  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

3  I  thank  my  God  upon  all  my  remembrance  of  you,  4  always  in  every 
supplication  of  mine  on  behalf  of  you  all  making  my  supplication  with  joy, 
5  for  your  fellowship  in  furtherance  of  the  gospel  from  the  first  day  until 
now;     6  being  confident  of  this  very  thing,  that  he  which  began  a  good 

^  Gr.  bo7idserva)its.      ^  Or,  overseers 

it  necessary  to  send  to  you  Epaphroditus,  my  brother  and  fellow-worker  and  fellow- 
soldier,  and  your  messenger  and  minister  to  my  need ;  26  since  he  longed  after 
you  all,  and  was  sore  troubled,  because  ye  had  heard  that  he  was  sick :  27  for 
indeed  he  was  sick  nigh  unto  death  :  but  God  had  mercy  on  him  ;  and  not  on  him 
only,  but  on  me  also,  that  I  might  not  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow.  28  I  have  sent 
him  therefore  the  more  diligently,  that,  when  ye  see  him  again,  ye  may  rejoice,  and 
that  I  may  be  the  less  sorrowful.  29  Receive  him  therefore  in  the  Lord  with  all 
joy;  and  hold  such  in  honour:  30  because  for  the  work  of  Christ  he  came  nigh 
unto  death,  hazarding  his  life  to  supply  that  which  was  lacking  in  your  service 
toward  me. 

«■  Phil.  4 :  18.  But  I  have  all  things,  and  abound  :  I  am  filled,  having  received 
from  Epaphroditus  the  things  that  came  from  you,  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a 
sacrifice  acceptable,  well-pleasing  to  God. 

a  Phil.  4  :  21,  22.  The  brethren  which  are  with  me  salute  you.  22  All  the  saints 
salute  you,  especially  they  that  are  of  Coesar's  household. 

a  Philem.  i.     Paul,  a  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  Timothy  .  .  . 

a  Philem.  10-12.  I  beseech  thee  for  my  child,  whom  I  have  begotten  in  my 
bonds,  Onesimus,  11  who  was  aforetime  unprofitable  to  thee,  but  now  is  profitable 
to  thee  and  to  me :  12  whom  1  have  sent  back  to  thee  in  his  own  person,  that  is, 
my  very  heart : 

"  Philem.  22.  But  withal  prepare  me  also  a  lodging:  for  I  hope  that  through 
your  prayers  I  shall  be  granted  unto  you. 

0-  Philem.  23,  24.  Epaphras,  my  fellow-prisoner  in  Christ  Jesus,  saluteth  thee; 
24  and  so  do  Mark,  Aristarchus,  Demas,  Luke,  my  fellow-workers. 

a  Col.  I  :  I.     Paul  .  .  .  and  Timothy  .  .  . 

a  Col.  4:7-14.  All  my  affairs  shall  Tychicus  make  known  unto  you,  the 
beloved  brother  and  faithful  minister  and  fellow-servant  in  the  Lord  :  8  whom  I 
have  sent  unto  you  for  this  very  purpose,  that  ye  may  know  our  estate,  and  that  he 
may  comfort  your  hearts ;  g  together  with  Onesimus,  the  faithful  and  beloved 
brother,  who  is  one  of  you.  They  shall  make  known  unto  you  all  things  that  are 
done  here. 

10  Aristarchus  my  fellow-prisoner  saluteth  you,  and  Mark,  the  cousin  of  Barna- 
bas (touching  whom  ye  received  commandments ;  if  he  come  unto  you,  receive 
him),  II  and  Jesus,  which  is  called  Justus,  who  are  of  the  circumcision  :  these 
on\y  are  w/ fellow-workers  unto  the  kingdom  of  God,  men  that  have  been  a  comfort 
unto  me.  12  Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  a  servant  of  Christ  Jesus,  saluteth  you, 
always  striving  for  you  in  his  prayers,  that  ye  may  stand  perfect  and  fully  assured  in 
all  the  will  of  God.  13  For  I  bear  him  witness,  that  he  hath  much  labour  for  you, 
and  for  them  in  Laodicea,  and  for  them  in  Hierapolis.  14  Luke,  the  beloved 
physician,  and  Demas  salute  you. 

'>■  Eph.  3:1,     I  Paul,  the  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus  .  .  . 

a  Eph.  4:1.     I  therefore,  the  prisoner  in  the  Lord  .. .  . 

a  Eph.  6:  21,  22.  But  that  ye  also  may  know  my  affairs,  how  I  do,  Tychicus, 
the  beloved  brother  and  faithful  minister  in  the  Lord,  shall  make  known  to  you  all 
things  :  22  whom  I  have  sent  unto  you  for  this  very  purpose,  that  ye  may  know  our 
state,  and  that  he  may  comfort  your  hearts. 

a  See  Note  12. 


126  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§68. 


work  in  you  will  perfect  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ :  7  even  as  it  is 
right  for  me  to  be  thus  minded  on  behalf  of  you  all,  because  ^  I  have  you 
in  my  heart,  inasmuch  as,  both  in  my  bonds  and  in  the  defence  and  con- 
firmation of  the  gospel,  ye  all  are  partakers  with  me  of  grace.  8  For  God 
is  my  witness,  how  I  long  after  you  all  in  the  tender  mercies  of  Christ 
Jesus.  9  And  this  I  pray,  that  your  love  may  abound  yet  more  and  more 
in  knowledge  and  all  discernment;  10  so  that  ye  may  2 approve  the  things 
that  are  excellent;  that  ye  may  be  sincere  and  void  of  offence  unto  the 
day  of  Christ;  11  being  filled  with  the  ^fruits  of  righteousness,  which  are 
through  Jesus  Christ,  unto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God. 

12  Now  I  would  have  you  know,  brethren,  that  the  things  ivhich  happened 
unto  me  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  progress  of  the  gospel;  13  so  that 
my  lionds  became  manifest  in  Christ  ■*  throughout  the  whole  praetorian  guard, 
and  to  all  the  rest;  14  and  that  most  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord,  ^  being 
confident  through  my  bonds,  are  more  abundantly  bold  to  speak  the  word  of 
God  without  fear.  15  Some  indeed  preach  Christ  even  of  envy  and  strife; 
and  some  also  of  good  will:  16  the  one  do  it  of  love,  knowing  that  I  am  set 
for  the  defence  of  the  gospel:  17  but  the  other  proclaim  Christ  of  faction, 
not  sincerely,  thinking  to  raise  up  affliction  for  me  in  my  bonds.  18  What 
then?  only  that  in  every  way,  whether  in  pretence,  or  in  truth,  Christ  is  pro- 
claimed; and  therein  I  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  19  For  1  know  that 
this  shall  turn  to  my  salvation,  through  your  supplication  and  the  supply  of 
the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ,  20  according  to  my  earnest  expectation  and  hope, 
that  in  nothing  shall  I  be  put  to  shame,  but  that  with  all  boldness,  as  always, 
so  now  also  Christ  shall  be  magnified  in  my  body,  whether  by  life,  or  by  death. 
21  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.  22  "  But  if  to  live  in  the 
flesh,  —  if  this  is  the  fruit  of  my  work,  then  '  what  I  shall  choose  *  I  wot  not. 
23  But  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  the  two,  having  the  desire  to  depart  and  be 
with  Christ;  for  it  is  very  far  better:  24  yet  to  abide  in  the  flesh  is  more 
needful  for  your  sake.  25  And  having  this  confidence,  I  know  that  I  shall 
abide,  yea,  and  abide  with  you  all,  for  your  progress  and  joy  ^in  the  faith; 
26  that  your  glorying  may  abound  in  Christ  Jesus  in  me  through  my  pres- 
ence with  you  again.  27  Only  ^^  let  your  manner  of  life  be  worthy  of  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ :  that,  whether  I  come  and  see  you  or  be  absent,  I  may  hear  of 
your  state,  that  ye  stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  soul  striving  i'  for  the  faith 
of  the  gospel;  28  and  in  nothing  affrighted  by  the  adversaries  :  which  is  for 
them  an  evident  token  of  perdition,  but  of  your  salvation,  and  that  from  God; 
29  because  to  you  it  hath  been  granted  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only  to 
believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  in  his  behalf:  30  having  the  same  conflict 
which  ye  saw  in  me,  and  now  hear  to  be  in  me. 

2  :  I  If  there  is  therefore  any  comfort  in  Christ,  if  any  consolation  of  love, 
if  any  fellowship  of  the  Spirit,  if  any  tender  mercies  and  compassions,  2  fulfil 
yc  my  joy,  that  ye  be  of  the  same  mind,  having  the  same  love,  being  of  one 
accord,  ^^of  one  mind;     3  doiiii;  nothing  through  faction  or  through  vainglory, 

'  Or,  ye  have  vie  in  your  heart  -  Or,  ^ro-'e  the  ihiugs  that  differ  »  fjr.  fruit. 
*  Or.  ill  the  whole  Prtetorium.  "  Gr.  trusting  in  my  bands.  "  Or,  lint  if  to  live  in  the 
flesh  be  my  lot,  this  is  the  fruit  of  tiiy  luorh  :  and  what  I  shall  choose  I  wot  not.  '  Or, 
what  shall  I  choose  ?  «  Or,  /  do  not  niahc  known  "  Or,  of  faith  '»  Or.  behave  as  citizens 
■worthily.     '^  Gr.  with.     ^''-  Some  ancient  authorities  read  of  the  same  mind. 


§68.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  PHILIPPIANS.  127 

but  in  lowliness  of  mind  each  counting  other  better  than  himself;  4  not  look- 
ing each  of  you  to  his  own  things,  but  each  of  you  also  to  the  things  of  oth- 
ers. 5  Have  this  mind  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus :  6  who,  1  being 
in  the  form  of  God,  counted  it  not  ^a  prize  to  be  on  an  equality  with  God, 
7  but  emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  ^  servant,  •*  being  made  in  the 
likeness  of  men;  8  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  humbled  him- 
self, becoming  obedient  even  unto  death,  yea,  the  death  of  the  cross.  9  Where- 
fore also  God  highly  exalted  him,  and  gave  unto  him  the  name  which  is  above 
every  name;  10  that  in  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things 
in  heaven  and  things  on  earth  and  ^things  under  the  earth,  11  and  that  every 
tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father. 

12  So  then,  my  beloved,  even  as  ye  have  always  obeyed,  not  ^as  in  my 
presence  only,  but  now  much  more  in  my  absence,  work  out  your  own  salva- 
tion with  fear  and  trembling;  13  for  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  you  both  to 
will  and  to  work,  for  his  good  pleasure.  14  Do  all  things  without  murmur- 
ings  and  disputings;  15  that  ye  may  be  blameless  and  harmless,  children  of 
God  without  blemish  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  generation, 
among  whom  ye  are  seen  as  '^lights  in  the  world,  16  holding  forth  the  word 
of  life;  that  I  may  have  whereof  to  glory  in  the  day  of  Christ,  that  I  did  not 
run  in  vain  neither  labour  in  vain.  17  Yea,  and  if  I  am  ^  offered  upon  the  sac- 
rifice and  service  of  your  faith,  I  joy,  and  rejoice  with  you  all :  18  and  in  the 
same  manner  do  ye  also  joy,  and  rejoice  with  me. 

19  But  I  hope  in  the  Lord  Jesus  to  send  Timothy  shortly  unto  you,  that  1 
also  may  be  of  good  comfort,  when  I  know  your  state.  20  For  I  have  no  man 
likeminded,  who  will  care  '■'truly  for  your  state.  21  For  they  all  seek  their 
own,  not  the  things  of  Jesus  Christ.  22  But  ye  know  the  proof  of  him, 
that,  as  a  child  serveth  a  father,  so  he  served  with  me  in  furtherance  of  the 
gospel.  23  Him  therefore  I  hope  to  send  forthwith,  so  soon  as  I  shall  see  how 
it  will  go  with  me  :  24  but  I  trust  in  the  Lord  that  I  myself  also  shall  come 
shortly.  25  But  I  counted  it  necessary  to  send  to  you  Epaphroditus,  my  brother 
and  fellow-worker  and  fellow-soldier,  and  your  ^'^  messenger  and  minister  to  my 
need;  26  since  he  longed  ^^  after  you  all,  and  was  sore  troubled,  because  ye 
had  heard  that  he  was  sick :  27  for  indeed  he  was  sick  nigh  unto  death :  but 
God  had  mercy  on  him;  and  not  on  him  only,  but  on  me  also,  that  I  might 
not  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow.  28  I  have  sent  him  therefore  the  more  dili- 
gently, that,  when  ye  see  him  again,  ye  may  rejoice,  and  that  I  may  be  the  less 
sorrowful.  29  Receive  him  therefore  in  the  Lord  with  all  joy;  and  hold  such 
in  honour :  30  because  for  the  work  of  i'^  Christ  he  came  nigh  unto  death, 
hazarding  his  life  to  supply  that  which  was  lacking  in  your  service  toward  me. 

3  :  I  Finally,  my  brethren,  ^^  rejoice  in  the  Lord.  To  write  the  same  things 
to  you,  to  me  indeed  is  not  irksome,  but  for  you  it  is  safe.  2  Beware  of  the 
dogs,  beware  of  the  evil  workers,  beware  of  the  concision :  3  for  we  are  the 
circumcision,  who  worship  by  the  vSpirit  of  God,  and  glory  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 

'  Gr.  heitig  orig{7ially.  =  Gr.  a  thing  to  be  grasped.  3  Gr.  londscr^iant.  ••  Or. 
becomitig  in.  '' Or,  things  qf  t/ie  ■zvoftct  detozv  "  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  <?:j.  "  Gr. 
luminaries.  8  Qr.  poured  out  as  a  drink-offering.  '■>  Gr.  genuinely.  '"  Gr.  apostle. 
11  Many  ancient  authorities  read  to  see  you  all.  "  Many  ancient  authorities  read  the  Lord. 
'■^  Or,  farewell 


128  LAST   YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§68. 

have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh :  4  though  I  myself  might  have  confidence 
even  in  the  flesh :  if  any  other  man  ^thinketh  to  have  confidence  in  the  flesh, 
I  yet  more :  5  circumcised  the  eighth  day,  of  the  stock  of  Israel,  of  the  tribe 
of  Benjamin,  a  Hebrew  of  Hebrews;  6  as  touching  the  law,  a  Pharisee  ;  as 
touching  zeal,  persecuting  the  church;  as  touching  the  righteousness  which  is 
in  the  law,  found  blameless.  7  Howbeit  what  things  were  -gain  to  me,  these 
have  I  counted  loss  for  Christ.  8  Yea  verily,  and  I  count  all  things  to  be  loss 
for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  :  for  whom  I  suf- 
fered the  loss  of  all  things,  and  do  count  them  but  ^  dung,  that  I  may  gain 
Christ,  9  and  be  found  in  him,  •*  not  having  a  righteousness  of  mine  own,  even 
that  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is  through  faith  in  Christ,  the  right- 
eousness which  is  of  God  ^by  faith  :  lO  that  I  may  know  him,  and  the  power 
of  his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  suff'erings,  becoming  conformed 
unto  his  death;  1 1  if  by  any  means  I  may  attain  unto  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead.  12  Not  that  I  have  already  obtained,  or  am  already  made  perfect: 
but  I  press  on,  if  so  be  that  I  may  ^  apprehend  that  for  which  also  I  was  ap- 
prehended by  Christ  Jesus.  13  Brethren,  I  count  not  myself  ^  yet  to  have 
apprehended :  but  one  thing  /  do,  forgetting  the  things  which  are  behind, 
and  stretching  forward  to  the  things  which  are  before,  14  I  press  on  toward 
the  goal  unto  the  prize  of  the  ^high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  15  Let  us 
therefore,  as  many  as  be  perfect,  be  thus  minded :  and  if  in  anything  ye  arc 
otherwise  minded,  even  this  shall  God  reveal  unto  you:  16  only,  whereunto 
we  have  already  attained,  by  that  same  )-nle  let  us  walk. 

17  Brethren,  be  ye  imitators  together  of  me,  and  mark  them  which  so  walk 
even  as  ye  have  us  for  an  ensample.  18  For  many  walk,  of  whom  I  told  you 
often,  and  now  tell  you  even  weeping,  that  they  are  the  enemies  of  the  cross 
of  Christ :  19  whose  end  is  perdition,  whose  god  is  the  belly,  and  whose  glory 
is  in  their  shame,  who  mind  earthly  things.  20  For  our  •*  citizenship  is  in 
heaven;  from  whence  also  we  wait  for  a  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 
21  who  shall  fashion  anew  the  body  of  our  humiliation,  that  it  may  be  con- 
formed to  the  body  of  his  glory,  according  to  the  working  whereby  he  is  able 
even  to  subject  all  things  unto  himself. 

4  :  I  Wherefore,  my  brethren  beloved  and  longed  for,  my  joy  and  crown, 
so  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  my  beloved. 

2  I  exhort  Euodia,  and  I  exhort  Syntyche,  to  be  of  the  same  mind  in  the 
Lord.  3  Yea,  I  l)cseech  thee  also,  true  yokefellow,  help  these  women,  for 
they  laboured  with  me  in  the  gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and  the  rest  of  my 
fellow-workers,  whose  names  are  in  the  book  of  life. 

4  1'  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway  :  again  I  will  say,  '"^  Rejoice.  5  Let  your 
1^  forbearance  be  known  unto  all  men.  The  Lord  is  at  hand.  6  In  nothing  lie 
anxious;  but  in  everything  by  prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God.  7  And  the  peace  of  (lod,  which 
passeth  all  understanding,  shall  guard  your  hearts  and  your  thouglits  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

8  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever    things  are    true,  whatsoever   things   are 

'  Or,  seeiiicth  ^  Gr.  gai)is.  ■''  Or,  refuse  *  Or,  not  having  n%  my  rigtttcoiisiiess  that 
which  is  of  the  Imu  •'  Gr.  u^on.  '•  Or,  apprehend,  seeing  that  also  I  ivas  apprehended 
'  Many  ancient  authorities  omit  ^<r;.  ^  Or,  upward  ^  Qt,  commonwealth  ^'^  Or,  Farewell 
^'  Or,  gentleness 


§68.]  THE  LETTER    TO  PHILEMON.  1 29 

1  honourable,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever  things  are  pure,  whatso- 
ever things  are  lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  '■^of  good  report;  if  there  be 
any  virtue,  and  if  there  be  any  praise,  ^  think  on  these  things.  9  The  things 
which  ye  both  learned  and  received  and  heard  and  saw  in  me,  these  things 
do :  and  the  God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you. 

10  But  I  ■*  rejoice  in  the  Lord  greatly,  that  now  at  length  ye  have  revived 
your  thought  for  me;  ^wherein  ye  did  indeed  take  thought,  but  ye  lacked 
opportunity.  1 1  Not  that  I  speak  in  respect  of  want :  for  I  have  learned,  in 
whatsoever  state  I  am,  therein  to  be  content.  12  I  know  how  to  be  abased, 
and  I  know  also  how  to  abound :  in  every  thing  and  in  all  things  have  I 
learned  the  secret  both  to  be  filled  and  to  be  hungry,  both  to  abound  and  to 
be  in  want.  13  I  can  do  all  things  in  him  that  strengtheneth  me.  14  How- 
beit  ye  did  well,  that  ye  had  fellowship  with  my  afiiiction.  15  And  ye  your- 
selves also  know,  ye  Philippians,  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel,  when  I 
departed  from  Macedonia,  no  church  had  fellowship  with  me  in  the  matter  of 
giving  and  receiving,  but  ye  only;  16  for  even  in  Thessalonica  ye  sent  once 
and  again  unto  my  need.  17  Not  that  I  seek  for  the  gift;  but  I  seek  for  the  fruit 
that  increaseth  to  your  account.  18  But  I  have  all  things,  and  abound:  I  am 
filled,  having  received  from  Epaphroditus  the  things  that  came  from  you,  an 
odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice  acceptable,  well-pleasing  to  God.  19  And 
my  God  shall  fulfil  every  need  of  yours  according  to  his  riches  in  glory  in 
Christ  Jesus.  20  Now  unto  our  God  and  Father  he  the  glory  ^  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

21  Salute  every  saint  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  brethren  which  are  with  me 
salute  you.  22  All  the  saints  salute  you,  especially  they  that  are  of  Ccesar's 
household. 

23  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit. 


(3)    The  letter  to  Philemon, 

I  Paul,  a  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  Timothy  "'  our  brother,  to  Philemon 
our  beloved  and  fellow-worker,  2  and  to  Apphia  ^  our  sister,  and  to  Archip- 
pus  our  fellow-soldier,  and  to  the  church  in  thy  house :  3  Grace  to  you  and 
peace  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

4  I  thank  my  God  always,  making  mention  of  thee  in  my  prayers,  5  hear- 
ing of  8  thy  love,  and  of  the  faith  which  thou  hast  toward  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
toward  all  the  saints;  6  that  the  fellowship  of  thy  faith  may  become  effec- 
tual, in  the  knowledge  of  every  good  thing  which  is  in  ^'^  you,  unto  Christ. 
7  For  I  had  much  joy  and  comfort  in  thy  love,  because  the  hearts  of  the 
saints  have  been  refreshed  through  thee,  brother. 

5  Wherefore,  though  I  have  all  boldness  in  Christ  to  enjoin  thee.that 
which  is  befitting,  9  yet  for  love's  sake  I  rather  beseech,  being  such  a  one  as 
Paul  11  the  aged,  and  now  a  prisoner  also  of  Christ  Jesus :  10  I  beseech  thee 
for  my  child,  whom  I  have  begotten  in  my  bonds,  ^"^  Onesimus,     1 1  who  was 

'  Gr.  reverend.  ^  Or,  gracious  ^  Gr.  take  account  of.  ^  Gr.  rejoiced.  ^  Or,  seeing 
that  '■•  Gr.  mito  tlie  ages  of  the  ages.  ''  Gr.  ttie  brother.  *  Gr.  the  sister.  ^  Or,  thy  love 
and  faith  i"  Many  ancient  authorities  read  ns.  '^i  Or,  an  ambassador,  and  7iOw  a'c. 
'-  The  Greek  word  means  Helpful. 


I30  LAST    YEARS   OF   THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§68. 

aforetime  unprofitable  to   thee,  but   now  is   profitable  to  thee  and  to  me : 

12  whom  I  have  sent  back  to  thee  in  his  own  person,  that  is,  my  very  heart: 

13  whom  I  would  fain  have  kept  with  me,  that  in  thy  behalf  he  might  minister 
unto  me  in  the  bonds  of  the  gospel:  14  but  without  thy  mind  1  would  do 
nothing;  that  thy  goodness  should  not  be  as  of  necessity,  but  of  free  will. 
15  For  perhaps  he  was  therefore  parted  from  thee  for  a  season,  that  thou 
shouldest have  him  for  ever;  16  no  longer  as  a  ^  servant,  but  more  than  a 
1  Servant,  a  brother  beloved,  specially  to  me,  but  how  much  rather  to  thee, 
both  in  the  flesh  and  in  the  Lord.  17  If  then  thou  countest  me  a  partner, 
receive  him  as  myself.  18  But  if  he  hath  wronged  thee  at  all,  or  oweth  thee 
aught,  put  that  to  mine  account;  19  I  Paul  write  it  with  my  mine  own  hand, 
1  will  repay  it :  that  I  say  not  unto  thee  how  that  thou  owest  to  me  even  thine 
own  self  besides.  20  Yea,  brother,  let  me  have  ^joy  of  thee  in  the  Lord : 
refresh  my  heart  in  Christ.  21  Having  confidence  in  thine  obedience  I  write 
unto  thee,  knowing  that  thou  wilt  do  even  beyond  what  I  say.  22  But  withal 
prepare  me  also  a  lodging :  for  I  hope  that  through  your  prayers  I  shall  be 
granted  unto  you. 

23  Epaphras,  my  fellow-prisoner  in  Christ  Jesus,  saluteth  thee;  24  and 
so  do  Mark,  Aristarchus,  Demas,  Luke,  my  fellow-workers. 

25  The  grace  of  '■^  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  your  spirit.     *  Amen. 

(4)    The  letter  to  the  Colossians. 

1 :  I  I'aul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  through  the  will  of  God,  and  Timothy 
^our  brother,  2 ''to  the  saints  and  faithful  brethren  in  Christ  which  are  at 
Colossa; :  Grace  to  you  and  peace  from  God  our  Father. 

3  We  give  thanks  to  God  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  praying  always 
for  you,  4  having  heard  of  your  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  of  the  love  which 
ye  have  toward  all  the  saints,  5  because  of  the  hope  which  is  laid  up  for  you 
in  the  heavens,  whereof  ye  heard  before  in  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel, 
6  which  is  come  unto  you ;  even  as  it  is  also  in  all  the  world  bearing  fruit  and 
increasing,  as  it  doth  in  you  also,  since  the  day  ye  heard  and  knew  the  grace 
of  God  in  truth ;  7  even  as  ye  learned  of  Epaphras  our  beloved  fellow-servant, 
who  is  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ  on  "  our  behalf,  8  who  also  declared  unto  us 
your  love  in  the  Spirit. 

9  For  this  cause  we  also,  since  the  day  we  heard  ?V,  do  not  cease  to  j^ray  and 
make  request  for  you,  that  ye  may  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his  will  in 
all  spiritual  wisdom  and  understanding,  10  to  walk  worthily  of  the  Lord  ^  unto 
all  pleasing,  bearing  fruit  in  every  good  work,  and  increasing  ^  in  the  knowledge 
of  God;  II  ^''strengthened  ^i  with  all  power,  according  to  the  might  of  his 
glory,  unto  all  patience  and  longsuffering  with  joy;  12  giving  thanks  unto  the 
FatlTer,  who  made  ^-us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in 
light;  13  who  delivered  us  out  of  the  power  of  darkness,  and  translated  us 
into  the  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  his  love;      14  in  whom  we  have  our  redemp- 

'  Gr.  bondservant.  ^  Or,  help  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  read  tlie.  *  Many  ancient 
authorities  omit  Amen.  '  Gr.  (lie  brother.  "Or,  to  those  that  are  at  Cotossie,  holy  and 
faitli/iil  brethren  in  Christ  '  Many  ancient  autliorities  read  WKr.  "  Or,  ii7iio  all  pleasing; 
in  every  good  work,  bearing  fruit  and  increasing  &'c.  "Or,  by  '"  Gr.  made  powerful. 
"  Or,  ill    '-  Some  ancient  authorities  read  you. 


§68.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE    COLOSSIANS.  131 

tion,  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins  :  15  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God, 
the  firstborn  of  all  creation;  16  for  in  him  were  all  things  created,  in  the 
heavens  and  upon  the  earth,  things  visible  and  things  invisible,  whether  thrones 
or  dominions  or  principahties  or  powers;  all  things  have  been  created  through 
him,  and  unto  him;  17  and  he  is  before  all  things,  and  in  him  all  things 
1  consist.  18  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  church:  who  is  the  begin- 
ning, the  firstborn  from  the  dead;  -that  in  all  things  he  might  have  the  pre- 
eminence. 19  ^  For  it  was  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Father  that  in  him  should 
all  the  fulness  dwell;  20  and  through  him  to  reconcile  all  things  ^  unto  -^  him- 
self, having  made  peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross;  through  him  I  say, 
whether  things  upon  the  earth,  or  things  in  the  heavens.  21  And  you,  being 
in  time  past  alienated  and  enemies  in  your  mind  in  your  evil  works,  yet  now 
•^hath  he  reconciled  22  in  the  body  of  his  flesh  through  death,  to  present 
you  holy  and  without  blemish  and  unreproveable  before  him  :  23  if  so  be  that 
ye  continue  in  the  faith,  grounded  and  stedfast,  and  not  moved  away  from  the 
hope  of  the  gospel  which  ye  heard,  which  was  preached  in  all  creation  under 
heaven;  whereof  I  Paul  was  made  a  minister. 

24  Now  I  rejoice  in  my  sufferings  for  your  sake,  and  fill  up  on  my  part  that 
which  is  lacking  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ  in  my  flesh  for  his  body's  sake, 
which  is  the  church;  25  whereof  I  was  made  a  minister,  according  to  the 
"  dispensation  of  God  which  was  given  me  to  you-ward,  to  fulfil  the  word  of 
God,  26  even  the  mystery  which  hath  been  hid  ^  from  all  ages  and  genera- 
tions :  but  now  hath  it  been  manifested  to  his  saints,  27  to  whom  God  was 
pleased  to  make  known  what  is  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  this  mystery  among 
the  Gentiles,  which  is  Christ  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory  :  28  whom  we  proclaim, 
admonishing  every  man  and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom,  that  we  may 
present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ;  29  whereunto  I  labour  also,  striving 
according  to  his  working,  which  worketh  in  me  ^  mightily. 

2  :  I  For  I  would  have  you  know  how  greatly  I  strive  for  you,  and  for  them 
at  Laodicea,  and  for  as  many  as  have-not  seen  my  face  in  the  flesh;  2  that 
their  hearts  may  be  comforted,  they  being  knit  together  in  love,  and  unto 
all  riches  of  the  ^'^  full  assurance  of  understanding,  that  they  may  know  the 
mystery  of  God,  ^^  even  Christ,  3  in  whom  are  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge  hidden.  4  This  I  say,  that  no  one  may  delude  you  with  persuasive- 
ness of  speech.  5  For  though  I  am  absent  in  the  flesh,  yet  am  I  with  you  in 
the  spirit,  joying  and  beholding  your  order,  and  the  stedfastness  of  your  faith 
in  Christ. 

6  As  therefore  ye  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  in  him,  7  rooted 
and  builded  up  in  him,  and  stablished  i-  in  your  faith,  even  as  ye  were  taught, 
abounding  ^-^  in  thanksgiving. 

8  1*  Take  heed  lest  there  shall  be  any  one  that  maketh  spoil  of  you  through 
his  philosophy  and  vain  deceit,  after  the  tradition  of  men,  after  the  ^'^  rudiments 
of  the  world,  and  not  after  Christ  :     9  for  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the 

1  That  is,  hold  together.  -  Or,  that  among  all  he  might  have  ^  Or,  For  the  whole 
/illness  of  God  was  pleased  to  dwell  in  him  ^  Or,  into  him  "Or,  him  *'•  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  ye  have  been  reconciled.  'Or,  ste%vardship  '^  dx.  from  the  ages  and 
from  the  generations.  "Or,  in  power  ^^  Or,  fulness  ^i  The  ancient  authorities  vary 
much  in  the  text  of  this  passage,  i-  Or,  ly  i^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert  in  it,  i*  Or, 
See  whether    ^•'  Or,  elements 


132  LAST    YEARS  OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§68. 

Godhead  bodily,  lo  and  in  him  ye  are  made  full,  who  is  the  head  of  all 
principality  and  power  :  ii  in  whom  ye  were  also  circumcised  with  a  circum- 
cision not  made  with  hands,  in  the  putting  off  of  the  body  of  the  llesh,  in  the 
circumcision  of  Christ;  12  having  been  buried  with  him  in  baptism,  wherein 
ye  were  also  raised  with  him  through  faith  in  the  working  of  God,  who  raised 
him  from  the  dead.  13  And  you,  being  dead  through  your  trespasses  and  the 
uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  you,  /  say,  did  he  quicken  together  with  him, 
having  forgiven  us  all  our  trespasses;  14  having  blotted  out  1  the  bond  written 
in  ordinances  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to  us  :  and  he  hath 
taken  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  the  cross;  15  ^  having  put  off  from  him- 
self the  principalities  and  the  powers,  he  made  a  show  of  them  openly, 
triumphing  over  them  in  it. 

16  Let  no  man  therefore  judge  you  in  meat,  or  in  drink,  or  in  respect  of  a 
feast  day  or  a  new  moon  or  a  sabbath  day  :  17  which  are  a  shadow  of  the 
things  to  come;  but  the  body  is  Christ's.  18  Let  no  man  rob  you  of  your 
prize  "^  by  a  voluntary  humility  and  worshipping  of  the  angels,  *  dwelling  in  the 
things  which  he  hath  ^  seen,  vainly  puffed  up  by  his  fleshly  mind,  19  and  not 
holding  fast  the  Head,  from  whom  all  the  body,  being  supplied  and  knit 
together  through  the  joints  and  bands,  increaseth  with  the  increase  of  God. 

20  If  ye  died  with  Christ  from  the  '^  rudiments  of  the  world,  why,  as  though 
living  in  the  world,  do  ye  subject  yourselves  to  ordinances,  21  Handle  not, 
nor  taste,  nor  touch  22  (all  which  things  are  to  perish  with  the  using),  after 
the  precepts  and  doctrines  of  men?  23  Which  things  have  indeed  a  show  of 
wisdom  in  will-worship,  and  humility,  and  severity  to  the  body;  but  are  not  of 
any  "^  value  against  the  indulgence  of  the  flesh. 

3  :  I  If  then  ye  were  raised  together  with  Christ,  seek  the  things  that  are 
above,  where  Christ  is,  seated  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  2  Set  your  mind  on 
the  things  that  are  above,  not  on  the  things  that  are  upon  the  earth.  3  For  ye 
died,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.  4  When  Christ,  who  is  "  our  life, 
shall  be  manifested,  then  shall  ye  also  with  him  be  manifested  in  glory. 

5  '■*  Mortify  therefore  your  members  which  are  upon  the  earth;  fornication, 
uncleanness,  passion,  evil  desire,  and  covetousness,  the  which  is  idolatry  ;  6  for 
which  things'  sake  cometh  the  wrath  of  God  ^'^  upon  the  sons  of  disobedience; 

7  "  in   the   which  ye  also  walked  aforetime,  when  ye  lived  in  these  things. 

8  Rut  now  put  ye  also  away  all  these;  anger,  wrath,  malice,  railing,  shameful 
speaking  out  of  your  mouth  :  9  lie  not  one  to  another;  seeing  that  ye  have  put 
off  the  old  man  with  his  doings,  10  and  have  put  on  the  new  man,  which  is 
being  renewed  unto  knowledge  after  the  image  of  him  that  created  him  : 
1 1  where  there  cannot  be  Greek  and  Jew,  circumcision  and  uncircumcision, 
barbarian,  Scythian,  bondman,  freeman  :  but  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all. 

12  Put  on  therefore,  as  God's  elect,  holy  and  beloved,  a  heart  of  compas- 
sion, kindness,  humility,  meekness,  longsuflering;  13  forbearing  one  another, 
and  forgiving  each  other,  if  any  man  have  a  complaint  against  any;   even  as 

1  Or,  the  bond  that  was  against  us  by  its  ordinances  ^  Or,  having  put  off  from  him- 
self his  body,  he  made  a  shoiv  of  the  prnicipalities  <5r'<r.  •'  Or,  of  his  own  mere  will,  by 
humility  &'c.  *  Or,  taking  his  stand  upon  '■  M,iny  authorities,  some  ancient,  insert  not. 
"  Or,  elements  '  Or,  honour  *  Many  ancient  authorities  read  your.  "  Gr.  Make  dead. 
'"  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  upon  the  sons  of  disobedience.  Sec  EpR.  v,  6.  **  Or, 
amongst  luhom 


§68.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE    COLOSSIANS.  133 

^  the  Lord  forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye  :  14  and  above  all  these  things  put  on 
love,  which  is  the  bond  of  perfectness.  15  And  let  the  peace  of  Christ  '-rule 
in  your  hearts,  to  the  which  also  ye  were  called  in  one  body;  and  be  ye 
thankful.  16  Let  the  word  of  ^ Christ  dwell  in  you  richly  in  all  wisdom; 
teaching  and  admonishing  *  one  another  with  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual 
songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  unto  God.  17  And  whatsoever  ye  do, 
in  word  or  in  deed,  do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to 
God  the  Father  through  him. 

18  Wives,  be  in  subjection  to  your  husbands,  as  is  fitting  in  the  Lord. 
19  Husbands,  love  your  wives,  and  be  not  bitter  against  them.  20  Children, 
obey  your  parents  in  all  things,  for  this  is  well-pleasing  in  the  Lord. 
21  Fathers,  provoke  not  your  children,  that  they  be  not  discouraged.  22  ^  Ser- 
vants, obey  in  all  things  them  that  are  your  "^  masters  according  to  the  flesh ; 
not  with  eyeservice,  as  men-pleasers,  but  in  singleness  of  heart,  fearing  the 
Lord;  23  whatsoever  ye  do,  work  ''heartily,  as  unto  the  Lord,  and  not  unto 
men;  24  knowing  that  from  the  Lord  ye  shall  receive  the  recompense  of  the 
inheritance  :  ye  serve  the  Lord  Christ.  25  For  he  that  doeth  wrong  shall 
^  receive  again  for  the  wrong  that  he  hath  done  :  and  there  is  no  respect  of 
persons.  4  :  I  "Masters,  render  unto  your  ^servants  that  which  is  just  and 
3  equal;   knowing  that  ye  also  have  a  Master  in  heaven. 

2  Continue  stedfastly  in  prayer,  watching  therein  with  thanksgiving; 
3  withal  praying  for  us  also,  that  God  may  open  unto  us  a  door  for  the  word, 
to  speak  the  mystery  of  Christ,  for  which  I  am  also  in  bonds;  4  that  I  may 
make  it  manifest,  as  I  ought  to  speak.  5  Walk  in  wisdom  toward  them  that 
are  without,  ^^  redeeming  the  time.  6  Let  your  speech  be  always  with  grace, 
seasoned  with  salt,  that  ye  may  know  how  ye  ought  to  answer  each  one. 

7  All  my  affairs  shall  Tychicus  make  known  unto  you,  the  beloved  brother 
and  faithful  minister,  and  fellow-servant  in  the  Lord  :  8  whom  I  have  sent 
unto  you  for  this  very  purpose,  that  ye  may  know  our  estate,  and  that  he  may 
comfort  your  hearts ;  9  together  with  Onesimus,  the  faithful  and  beloved 
brother,  who  is  one  of  you.  They  shall  make  known  unto  you  all  things  that 
are  done  here. 

10  Aristarchus  my  fellow-prisoner  saluteth  you,  and  Mark,  the  cousin  of 
Barnabas  (touching  whom  ye  received  commandments;  if  he  come  unto  you, 
receive  him),  II  and  Jesus,  which  is  called  Justus,  who  are  of  the  circum- 
cision :  these  only  are  my  fellow-workers  unto  the  kingdom  of  God,  men  that 
have  been  a  comfort  unto  me.  12  Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  a  ^^  servant 
of  Christ  Jesus,  saluteth  you,  always  striving  for  you  in  his  prayers,  that  ye 
may  stand  perfect  and  fully  assured  in  all  the  will  of  God.  13  For  I  bear  him 
witness,  that  he  hath  much  labour  for  you,  and  for  them  in  Laodicea,  and  for 
them  in  Flierapolis.  14  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  and  Demas  salute  you. 
15  Salute  the  brethren  that  are  in  Laodicea,  and  ^^  Nymphas,  and  the  church 
that  is  in  1^  their  house.  16  And  when  1*  this  epistle  hath  been  read  among 
you,  cause  that  it  be  read  also  in  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans;  and  that  ye  also 

1  Many  ancient  authorities  read  Christ.  ^  Gr.  arbitrate.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities 
read  ike  Lord  :  others,  God.  *  Or,  yourselves  "  Gr.  Bondservants.  "  Gr.  lords.  ~'  Gr. 
from  the  soul.  *  Gr.  receive  again  the  lurong.  ^  Gr.  equality,  i"  Gr.  buying  up  the 
opf>o-rtu7iity.  ^i  Gr.  bondservant.  '-  The  Greek  may  represent  Nytnpiia.  '•'  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  her.     '*  Gr.  the. 


134  Z^i'7^    YEARS    OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§6S. 

read  the  epistle  from  Laodicea.      17  And  say  to  Archippus,  Take  heed  to  the 
ministry  which  thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  fuUil  it. 

18  The  salutation  of  me  Paul  with  mine  own  hand.  Remember  my  bonds, 
Grace  be  with  you. 

(5)    The  letter-  to  the  Ephesians. 

1 :  I  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  through  the  will  of  God,  to  the  saints 
which  are  ^  at  Ephesus,  and  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus  :  2  Grace  to  you  and 
peace  from  God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Clirist. 

3  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  blessed 
us  with  every  spiritual  blessing  in  the  heavenly  places  in  Christ :  4  even  as  he 
chose  us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy 
and  without  blemish  before  ^  him  in  love :  5  having  foreordained  us  unto 
adoption  as  sons  through  Jesus  Christ  unto  himself,  according  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  his  will,  6  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  '^  which  he  freely 
bestowed  on  us  in  the  Beloved  :  7  in  whom  we  have  our  redemption  through 
his  blood,  the  forgiveness  of  our  trespasses,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
grace,  8  *  which  he  made  to  abound  toward  us  in  all  wisdom  and  prudence, 
9  having  made  known  unto  us  the  mystery  of  his  will,  according  to  his  good 
pleasure  which  he  purposed  in  him  10  unto  a  tlispensation  of  the  fulness  of  the 
'"  times,  to  sum  up  all  things  in  Christ,  the  things  "in  the  heavens,  and  the  things 
upon  the  earth;  li  in  him,  /  say^  in  whom  also  we  were  made  a  heritage, 
having  been  foreordained  according  to  the  purpose  of  him  who  worketh  all 
things  after  the  counsel  of  his  will;  12  to  the  end  that  we  should  be  unto 
the  praise  of  his  glory,  we  who  "had  before  hoped  in  Christ:  13  in  whom  ye 
also,  having  heard  the  word  of  the  truth,  the  gospel  of  your  salvation,  —  in 
whom,  having  also  believed,  ye  were  sealed  with  the  Holy  -Spirit  of  promise, 
14  which  is  an  earnest  of  our  inheritance,  unto  the  redemption  of  Gocfs  own 
possession,  unto  the  praise  of  his  glory. 

15  For  this  cause  I  also,  having  heard  of  the  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  which 
is  8 among  you,  and  "''which  ye  sheio  toward  all  the  saints,  16  cease  not  to 
give  thanks  for  you,  making  mention  of  you  in  my  prayers;  17  that  the  God 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  a  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  him;  18  having  the  eyes  of  your 
heart  enlightened,  that  ye  may  know  what  is  the  hope  of  his  calling,  what  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in  the  saints,  19  and  what  the  exceed- 
ing greatness  of  his  power  to  us-ward  who  believe,  according  to  that  working 
of  the  strength  of  his  might  20  which  he  wrought  in  Christ,  when  he  raised 
him  from  the  dead,  and  made  him  to  sit  at  his  right  hand  in  the  heavenly 
places,  21  far  above  all  rule,  and  authority,  and  power,  and  dominion,  and 
every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  ^"^  world,  but  also  in  that  which  is 
to  come  :  22  and  he  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him 
to  be  head  over  all  things  to  the  church,  23  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of 
him  that  filleth  all  in  all. 

1  Some  very  nncient  authorities  omit  at  F.pkcsus.  ^  Or,  hiiti  :  hm'iiii;  in  lot<f  forc- 
ordaitied  us  ^  Or,  luheretvUh  he  endiieil  tis  *  Or,  ivherrviith  he  aboittidcd  ''  Gr.  sea- 
sons. '^Gr.  upojt.   ''Or,  have  "  Or,  z«   "  Many  ancient  authorities  insert  M(t /ct'^.   '*  Or,  rt^ 


§68. J  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  EPHESIANS.  135 

2  :  I  And  you  did  he  quicken,  when  ye  were  dead  through  your  trespasses 
and  sins,  2  wherein  aforetime  ye  walked  according  to  the  ^  course  of  tliis 
world,  according  to  the  prince  of  tl:\e  power  of  the  air,  of  the  spirit  that  now 
worketh  in  the  sons  of  disobedience;  3  among  whom  we  also  all  once  lived 
in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  doing  the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  -  mind,  and 
were  by  nature  children  of  wrath,  even  as  the  rest:  4 — -but  God,  being  rich 
in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us,  5  even  when  we  were 
dead  through  our  trespasses,  quickened  us  together  ^  with  Christ  (by  grace 
have  ye  been  saved),  6  and  raised  us  up  with  him,  and  made  us  to  sit  with 
him  in  the  heavenly  places,  in  Christ  Jesus :  7  that  in  the  ages  to  come  he 
might  shew  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  in  kindness  toward  us  in  Christ 
Jesus:  8  for  by  grace  have  ye  been  saved  through  faith;  and  that  not  of 
yourselves :  it  is  the  gift  of  God  :  9  not  of  works,  that  no  man  should  glory. 
10  For  we  are  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  for  good  works,  which 
God  afore  prepared  that  we  should  walk  in  them. 

1 1  Wherefore  remember,  that  aforetime  ye,  the  Gentiles  in  the  flesh,  who 
are  called  Uncircumcision  by  that  which  is  called  Circumcision,  in  the  flesh, 
made  by  hands;  12  that  ye  were  at  that  time  separate  from  Christ,  alienated 
from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from  the  covenants  of  the 
promise,  having  no  hope  and  without  God  in  the  world.  13  But  now  in  Christ 
Jesus  ye  that  once  were  far  off^  are  made  nigh  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  14  For 
he  is  our  peace,  who  made  both  one,  and  brake  down  the  middle  wall  of  par- 
tition, 15  having  abolished  in  his  flesh  the  enmity,  even  the  law  of  command- 
ments contained  in  ordinances;  that  he  might  create  in  himself  of  the  twain 
one  new  man,  so  making  peace;  16  and  might  reconcile  them  both  in  one 
body  unto  God  through  the  cross,  having  slain  the  enmity  thereby  :  17  and 
he  came  and  ^  preached  peace  to  you  that  were  far  off,  and  peace  to  them  that 
were  nigh  :  18  for  through  him  we  both  have  our  access  in  one  Spirit  unto 
the  Father.  19  So  then  ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  sojourners,  but  ye  are 
fellow-citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God,  20  being  built 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Christ  Jesus  himself  being 
the  chief  corner  stone;  21  in  whom  ^  each  several  building,  fitly  framed  to- 
gether, groweth  into  a  holy  ^  temple  in  the  Lord;  22  in  whom  ye  also  are 
builded  together  "  for  a  habitation  of  God  in  the  Spirit. 

3  :  I  For  this  cause  I  Paul,  the  prisoner  of  Christ  Jesus  in  behalf  of  you 
Gentiles,  2  —  if  so  be  that  ye  have  heard  of  the  ^dispensation  of  that  grace 
of  God  which  was  given  me  to  you-ward;  3  how  that  by  revelation  was  made 
known  unto  me  the  mystery,  as  I  wrote  afore  in  few  words,  4  whereby,  when 
ye  read,  ye  can  perceive  my  understanding  in  the  mystery  of  Christ;  5  which 
in  other  generations  was  not  made  known  unto  the  sons  of  men,  as  it  hath 
now  been  revealed  unto  his  holy  apostles  and  prophets  in  the  Spirit;  6  to  wit, 
that  the  Gentiles  are  fellow-heirs,  and  fellow-members  of  the  body,  and  fellow- 
partakers  of  the  promise  in  Christ  Jesus  through  the  gospel,  7  whereof  I  was 
made  a  minister,  according  to  the  gift  of  that  grace  of  God  which  was  given 
me  according  to  the  working  of  his  power.    8  Unto  me,  who  am  less  than  the 

1  Gr.  age.  ^  Gr.  thonf;hts.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  read  in  Christ.  *  Gv.  preached 
good  tidings  of  peace.  ^  Gr.  every  building.  *  Or,  sanctuary  ''  Gr.  into.  *  Or,  steward- 
skij> 


136  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§68. 

least  of  all  saints,  was  this  grace  given,  to  preach  unto  the  Gentiles  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ;  9  and  to  imake  all  men  see  what  is  the  -dispen- 
sation of  the  mystery  which  from  all  ages  hath  been  hid  in  God  who  created 
all  things;  lo  to  the  intent  that  now  unto  the  principalities  and  the  powers 
in  the  heavenly //a^ifi  might  be  made  known  through  the  church  the  manifold 
wisdom  of  God,  11  according  to  the  ^eternal  purpose  which  he  purposed  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord:  12  in  whom  we  have  boldness  and  access  in  confi- 
dence through  *our  faith  in  him.  13  Wherefore  I  ask  that  ^  ye  faint  not  at 
my  triljulations  for  you,  which  •>  are  your  glory. 

14  For  this  cause  I  bow  my  knees  unto  the  Father,  15  from  whom  every 
'  family  in  heaven  and  on  earth  is  named,  16  that  he  would  grant  you,  accord- 
ing to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  that  ye  may  be  strengthened  with  power  through 
his  Spirit  in  the  inward  man;  17  that  Christ  may  dwell  in  your  hearts  through 
faith;  to  the  end  that  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love,  18  may  be 
strong  to  apprehend  with  all  the  saints  what  is  the  breadth  and  length  and 
height  and  depth,  19  and  to  know  the  love  of  Christ  which  passeth  knowledge, 
that  ye  may  be  filled  unto  all  the  fulness  of  God. 

20  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that 
we  ask  or  think,  according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us,  21  unto  him  be 
the  glory  in  the  church  and  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  **  all  generations  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

4  :  I  I  therefore,  the  prisoner  in  the  Lord,  beseech  you  to  walk  worthily  ol 
the  calling  wherewith  ye  were  called,  2  with  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with 
longsuffering,  forbearing  one  another  in  love ;  3  giving  diligence  to  keep  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  4  There  is  one  body,  and  one  Spiriti 
even  as  also  ye  were  called  in  one  hope  of  your  calUng;  5  one  Lord,  one- 
faith,  one  baptism,  6  one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  over  all,  and  through 
all,  and  in  all.  7  But  unto  each  one  of  us  was  the  grace  given  according  to 
the  measure  of  the  gift  of  Christ.     8  Wherefore  he  saith, 

When  he  ascended  on  high,  he  led  captivity  captive, 
And  gave  gifts  unto  men. 
9  (Now  this,  He  ascended,  what  is  it  but  that  he  also  descended  ^  into  the  lower 
parts  of  the  earth?  10  He  that  descended  is  the  same  also  that  ascended  far 
above  all  the  heavens,  that  he  might  fill  all  things.)  11  And  he  gave  some 
/(7^^  apostles;  and  some,  prophets;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some,  pastors 
and  teachers;  12  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  unto  the  work  of  minister- 
ing, unto  the  building  up  of  the  body  of  Christ :  13  till  we  all  attain  unto  the 
unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  fullgrown 
man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ :  14  that  we  may 
be  no  longer  children,  tossed  to  and  fro  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of 
doctrine,  by  the  sleight  of  men,  in  craftiness,  after  the  wiles  of  error;  15  but 
1"  speaking  truth  in  love,  may  grow  up  in  all  things  into  him,  which  is  the  head, 
even  Christ;  16  from  whom  all  the  body  fitly  framed  and  knit  together 
"through  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  working  in  due 


1  Some  ancient  authorities  read  bring  to  light  ivhat  is.  "  Or,  stewnrtisJn/>  »  Gr.  />nr- 
pose  of  the  ages.  *  Or,  the  faith  of  him  ^  Or,  /  "  Or,  is  '  Gx.  fatherhood.  J  Gv.  all  the 
gr  aerations  of  the  ag,-  of  the  ages.  "  Some  ancient  authorities  \nscn  first.  '"  Or,  aealing 
truly     "  Gr.  through  every  joint  of  the  supply. 


i?68.]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  EPHESIANS.  1 37 

measure  of  each  several  part,  maketh  the  increase  of  the  body  unto  the  build- 
ing up  of  itself  in  love. 

17  This  I  say  therefore,  and  testify  in  the  Lord,  that  ye  no  longer  walk  as 
the  Gentiles  also  vv'alk,  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind,  18  being  darkened  in  their 
understanding,  alienated  from  the  life  of  God  because  of  the  ignorance  that  is 
in  them,  because  of  the  hardening  of  their  heart;  19  who  being  past  feeling 
gave  themselves  up  to  lasciviousness,  ^  to  work  all  uncleanness  with  ^greedi- 
ness. 20  But  ye  did  not  so  learn  Christ;  21  if  so  be  that  ye  heard  him,  and 
were  taught  in  him,  even  as  truth  is  in  Jesus :  22  that  ye  put  away,  as  con- 
cerning your  former  manner  of  life,  the  old  man,  which  waxeth  corrupt  after 
the  lusts  of  deceit;  23  and  that  ye  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your  mind, 
24  and  put  on  the  new  man,  ^  which  after  God  hath  been  created  in  righteous- 
ness and  holiness  of  truth. 

25  Wherefore,  putting  away  falsehood,  speak  ye  truth  each  one  with  his 
neighbour :  for  we  are  members  one  of  another.  26  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not : 
let  not  the  sun  go  down  upon  your  *  wrath :  27  neither  give  place  to  the 
devil.  28  Let  him  that  stole  steal  no  more  :  but  rather  let  him  labour,  working 
with  his  hands  the  thing  that  is  good,  that  he  may  have  whereof  to  give  to 
him  that  hath  need.  29  Let  no  corrupt  speech  proceed  out  of  your  mouth, 
but  such  as  is  good  for  ^  edifying  as  the  need  may  be,  that  it  may  give  grace  to 
them  that  hear.  30  And  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  in  whom  ye  were 
sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemption.  31  Let  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger, 
and  clamour,  and  railing,  be  put  away  from  you,  with  all  malice :  32  and  be 
ye  kind  one  to  another,  tenderhearted,  forgiving  each  other,  even  as  God  also 
in  Christ  forgave  ^  you. 

5 :  I  Be  ye  therefore  imitators  of  God,  as  beloved  children;  2  and  walk 
in  love,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  you,  and  gave  himself  up  for  "  us,  an  offering 
and  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell.  3  But  fornication,  and 
all  uncleanness,  or  covetousness,  let  it  not  even  be  named  among  you,  as  be- 
cometh  saints;  4  nor  filthiness,  nor  foolish  talking,  or  jesting,  which  are  not 
befitting :  but  rather  giving  of  thanks.  5  For  this  ye  know  of  a  surety,  that 
no  fornicator,  nor  unclean  person,  nor  covetous  man,  which  is  an  idolater, 
hath  any  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  God.  6  Let  no  man  deceive 
you  with  empty  words :  for  because  of  these  things  cometh  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  the  sons  of  disobedience.  7  Be  not  ye  therefore  partakers  with  them; 
8  for  ye  were  once  darkness,  but  are  now  light  in  the  Lord :  walk  as  children 
of  light  9  (for  the  fruit  of  the  light  is  in  all  goodness  and  righteousness  and 
truth),  10  proving  what  is  well-pleasing  unto  the  Lord;  II  and  have  no  fel- 
lowship with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  but  rather  even  ^reprove  them; 
12  for  the  things  which  are  done  by  them  in  secret  it  is  shame  even  to  speak 
of.  13  But  all  things  when  they  are  ^  reproved  are  made  manifest  by  the  light : 
for  every  thing  that  is  made  manifest  is  light.  14  Wherefore  /^(?saith,  Awake, 
thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  shine  upon  thee. 

15  Look  therefore  carefully  how  ye  walk,  not  as  unwise,  but  as  wise; 
16  1'' redeeming  the  time,  because  the  days  are  evil.     17  Wherefore  be  ye  not 

'  Or,  to  jiiake  a  trade  of  ^  Or,  covetousness  •''  Or,  ivliich  is  after  God,  created  &^c. 
*  Gr.  provocation.  •'  Gr.  the  building  up  of  the  need.  '■  Many  ancient  anthorities  read  its. 
'  Some  ancient  authorities  read  yozt.  *  Or,  convict  "  Or,  convicted  i"  Gr.  buying  up  the 
opportunity. 


138  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§68. 

foolish,  but  understand  what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is.  18  And  be  not  drunken 
with  wine,  wherein  is  riot,  but  be  tilled  ^  with  the  Spirit;  19  speaking  -  one 
to  another  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  and  making  melody 
with  your  heart  to  the  Lord;  20  giving  thanks  always  for  all  things  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  ^  God,  even  the  Father;  21  subjecting  your- 
selves one  to  another  in  the  fear  of  Christ. 

22  Wives,  be  in  subjection  unto  your  own  husbands,  as  unto  the  Lord. 
23  For  the  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife,  as  Christ  also  is  the  head  of  the 
church,  being  himself  the  saviour  of  the  body.  24  But  as  the  church  is  subject 
to  Christ,  *  so  let  the  wives  also  be  to  their  husbands  in  everything.  25  Hus- 
bands, love  your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself 
up  for  it;  26  that  he  might  sanctify  it,  having  cleansed  it  by  the  ^washing  of 
water  with  the  word,  27  that  he  might  present  the  church  to  himself  a  glori- 
ous church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing;  but  that  it  should 
be  holy  and  without  blemish.  28  even  so  ought  husbands  also  to  love  their 
own  wives  as  their  own  bodies.  He  that  loveth  his  own  wife  loveth  himself: 
29  for  no  man  ever  hated  his  own  flesh;  but  nourisheth  and  cherisheth  it,  even 
as  Christ  also  the  church;  30  because  we  are  members  of  his  body.  31  For 
this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife; 
and  the  twain  shall  become  one  flesh.  32  This  mystery  is  great :  but  I  speak 
in  regard  of  Christ  and  of  the  church.  33  Nevertheless  do  ye  also  severally 
love  each  one  his  own  wife  even  as  himself;  and  let  the  wife  see  that  she  fear 
her  husband. 

6  :  I  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord :  for  this  is  right.  2  Honour 
thy  father  and  mother  (which  is  the  first  commandment  with  promise),  3  that 
it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  ^  mayest  live  long  on  the  "  earth.  4  And, 
ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath :  but  nurture  them  in  the  chas- 
tening and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 

5  **  Servants,  be  obedient  unto  them  that  according  to  the  flesh  are  your 
^  masters,  with  fear  and  trembling,  in  singleness  of  your  heart,  as  unto  Christ; 
6  not  in  the  way  of  eyeservice,  as  men-pleasers;  but  as  ^  servants  of  Christ, 
doing  the  will  of  God  from  the  ^"^ heart;  7  with  good  will  doing  service,  as 
unto  the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men :  8  knowing  that  whatsoever  good  thing 
each  one  doeth,  the  same  shall  he  receive  again  from  the  Lord,  whether  he  be 
bond  or  free.  9  And,  ye  ^masters,  do  the  same  things  unto  them,  and  forbear 
threatening :  knowing  that  both  their  Master  and  yours  is  in  heaven,  and  there 
is  no  respect  of  persons  with  him. 

10  ^1  Finally,  '-  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  strength  of  his  might. 
1 1  Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles 
of  the  devil.  12  For  our  wrestling  is  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against 
the  principalities,  against  the  powers,  against  the  world-rulers  of  this  darkness, 
against  the  spiritual  hosts  of  wickedness  in  the  heavenly  places.  13  Wherefore 
take  up  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  able  to  withstand  in  the  evil 
day,  and,  having  done  all,  to  stand.  14  Stand  therefore,  having  girded  your 
loins  with  truth,  and  having  put  on  the  breastplate  of  righteousness,     15  and 

'  Or,  in  spirit  ^  Or,  to  yourselves  ^  Gr.  the  God  and  Father.  *  Or,  so  are  the 
wives  also  <>  Gr.  lazier,  «  Or,  shatt  '  Or,  laud  "  Gr.  Bondservants.  "  Gr.  lords. 
1"  Gr.  soul.    11  Or,  From  henceforth    ^^  Gr.  be  made  powerful. 


§69-]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    TIMOTHY.  139 

having  shod  your  feet  with  the  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace;  16  withal 
tal<.ing  up  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  llery 
darts  of  the  evil  one.  17  And  take  the  helmet  of  salvation,  and  the  sword  of 
the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God:  18  with  all  prayer  and  supplication 
praying  at  all  seasons  in  the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  in  all  perseverance 
and  supplication  for  all  the  saints,  19  and  on  my  behalf,  that  utterance  may 
be  given  unto  me  ^  in  opening  my  mouth,  to  make  known  with  boldness  the 
mystery  of  the  gospel,  20  for  which  I  am  an  ambassador  in  -chains;  that  in 
it  I  may  speak  boldly,  as  I  ought  to  speak. 

21  But  that  ye  also  may  know  my  affairs,  how  I  do,  Tychicus,  the  beloved 
brother  and  faithful  minister  in  the  Lord,  shall  make  known  to  you  all  things : 
22  whom  I  have  sent  unto  you  for  this  very  purpose,  that  ye  may  know  our 
state,  and  that  he  may  comfort  your  hearts. 

23  Peace  be  to  the  brethren,  and  love  with  faith,  from  God  the  Father  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  24  Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  uncorruptness. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

a  THE    LAST    LABOURS    AND    LETTERS    OF    PAUL. 

§69.     PAUL'S   FIRST   LETTER   TO  TIMOTHY. 

1 :  T  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  according  to  the  commandment  of 
God  our  Saviour,  and  Christ  Jesus  our  hope;     2  unto  Timothy,  my  true  child 

■•  Or,  in  opening  my  tiioiith  7ijith  boldness,  to  make  kiwwn     ^  Gr.  a  chaiji. 

a  I  Tim.  1:3.  As  I  exhorted  thee  to  tarry  at  Ephesus,  when  I  was  going  into 
Macedonia  .  .  . 

a  Tit.  1 :  5.  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in  order 
the  things  that  were  wanting,  and  appoint  elders  in  every  city,  as  1  gave  thee 
charge. 

a  Tit.  3  :  12,  13.  When  I  shall  send  Artemas  unto  thee,  or  Tychicus,  give  dili- 
gence to  come  unto  me  to  Nicopolis  :  for  there  I  have  determined  to  winter. 
13  Set  forward  Zenas  the  lawyer  and  Apollos  on  their  journey  diligently,  that  noth- 
ing be  wanting  unto  them. 

<^  2  Tim.  1 :  15-18.  This  thou  knowest,  that  all  that  are  in  Asia  turned  away 
from  me ;  of  whom  are  Phygelus  and  Hermogenes.  16  The  Lord  grant  mercy 
unto  the  house  of  Onesiphorus  :  for  he  oft  refreshed  me,  and  was  not  ashamed  of 
my  chain;  17  but,  when  he  was  in  Rome,  he  sought  me  diligently,  and  found  me 
18  (the  Lord  grant  unto  him  to  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day)  ;  and  in  how 
many  things  he  ministered  at  Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very  well. 

a  2  Tim.  4:  6,  9-17,  20,  21.  For  I  am  already  being  offered,  and  the  time  of 
my  departure  is  come.  ...  9  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly  unto  me :  10  for 
Demas  forsook  me.  having  loved  this  present  world,  and  went  to  Thessalonica  ;  Cres- 
cens  to  Galatia,  Titus  to  Dalmatia.  11  Only  Luke  is  with  me.  Take  Mark,  and 
bring  him  with  thee  :  for  he  is  useful  to  me  for  ministering.  12  But  Tychicus  I  sent 
to  Ephesus.  13  The  cloke  that  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  bring  when  thou  comest, 
and  the  books,  especially  the  parchments.  14  Alexander  the  coppersmith  did  me 
much  evil :  the  Lord  will  render  to  him  according  to  his  works  :  15  of  whom  be 
thou  ware  also ;  for  he  greatly  withstood  our  words.    16  At  my  first  defence  no  one 


I40  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§69. 

in  faith:  Grace,  mercy,  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord. 

3  As  I  exhorted  thee  to  tarry  at  Ephesus,  when  I  was  going  into  Mace- 
donia, that  thou  mightest  charge  certain  men  not  to  teach  a  different  doctrine, 
4  neither  to  give  heed  to  fables  and  endless  genealogies,  the  which  minister 
questionings,  rather  than  a  ^  dispensation  of  God  which  is  in  faith;  so  do  I 
now.  5  But  the  end  of  the  charge  is  love  out  of  a  pure  heart  and  a  good  con- 
science and  faith  unfeigned  :  6  from  which  things  some  having  -  swerved 
have  turned  aside  unto  vain  talking;  7  desiring  to  be  teachers  of  the  law, 
though  they  understand  neither  what  they  say,  nor  whereof  they  confidently 
affirm.  8  But  we  know  that  the  law  is  good,  if  a  man  use  it  lawfully,  9  as 
knowing  this,  that  law  is  not  made  for  a  righteous  man,  but  for  the  lawless 
and  unruly,  for  the  ungodly  and  sinners,  for  the  unholy  and  profane,  for  ^  mur- 
derers of  fathers  and  ^  murderers  of  mothers,  for  manslayers,  10  for  fornica- 
tors, for  abusers  of  themselves  with  men,  for  men-stealers,  for  liars,  for  false 
swearers,  and  if  there  be  any  other  thing  contrary  to  the  *  sound  "doctrine; 
1 1  according  to  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  the  blessed  God,  which  was  com- 
mitted to  my  trust. 

12  I  thank  him  that  ^  enabled  me,  even  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  for  that  he 
counted  me  faithful,  appointing  me  to  his  service  ;  13  though  I  was  before  a 
blasphemer,  and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious :  howbeit  I  obtained  mercy,  be- 
cause I  did  it  ignorantly  in  unbelief;  14  and  the  grace  of  our  Lord  abounded 
exceedingly  with  faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  15  Faithful  is  the 
saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that  Christ  Josus  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners;  of  whom  I  am  chief:  16  howbeit  for  this  cause  I  obtained 
mercy,  that  in  me  as  chief  might  Jesus  Christ  shew  forth  all  his  longsuffering, 
for  an  ensample  of  them  which  should  hereafter  believe  on  him  unto  eternal 
life.  17  Now  unto  the  King  ^eternal,  incorruptible,  invisible,  the  only  God, 
be  honour  and  glory  *  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

18  This  charge  I  commit  unto  thee,  my  child  Timothy,  according  to  the 
prophecies  which  ^went  before  on  thee,  that  by  them  thou  maycst  war  the 
good  warfare;  19  holding  faith  and  a  good  conscience;  which  some  having 
thrust  from  them  made  shipwreck  concerning  the  faith  :  20  of  whom  is 
Hymenseus  and  Alexander;  whom  I  delivered  unto  Satan,  that  they  might  be 
taught  not  to  blaspheme. 

2 :  I  I  exhort,  therefore,  first  of  all,  i'^'  that  supplications,  prayers,  interces- 
sions, thanksgivings,  be  made  for  all  men;  2  for  kings  and  all  that  are  in 
high  place;   that  we  may  lead  a  tranquil  and  quiet  life  in  all  godliness  and 

'  Or,  stewardship  *  Gr.  titissed  the  mark.  '  Or,  smiters  ^  Gr.  healthful.  ^  Or, 
teaching  "  Some  ancient  authorities  read  enablcth.  '  Gr.  of  the  ages.  '  Gr.  iinto  the  ages 
of  the  ages.    "  Or,  led  the  way  to  thee    '"  Gr.  to  titakc  supplications,  b'c. 

took  my  part,  but  all  forsook  me  :  may  it  not  be  laid  to  their  account.  17  But  the 
Lord  stood  by  mc,  and  strengthened  mc ;  that  through  mc  the  message  might  be 
fully  proclaimed,  and  that  all  the  Gentiles  might  hear:  and  I  was  delivered  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  lion.  ...  20  I'>astus  abode  at  Corinth  :  but  Troi^liimus  I  left 
at  Miletus  sick.  21  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  before  winter.  Eubulus  saluteth 
thee,  and  Pudens,  and  Linus,  and  Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren. 
a  See  Note  13. 


§69.]  FIRST  LETTER    TO    TIMOTHY.  141 

gravity.  3  This  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God  our  Saviour; 
4  who  willeth  that  all  men  should  be  saved,  and  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth.  5  For  there  is  one  God,  one  mediator  also  between  God  and  men, 
hitnself  man,  Christ  Jesus,  6  who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all ;  the  testi- 
mony to  be  borne  in  its  own  times;  7  whereunto  I  was  appointed  a  1  preacher 
and  an  apostle  (I  speak  the  truth,  I  lie  not),  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles  in  faith 
and  truth. 

8  I  desire  therefore  that  the  men  pray  in  every  place,  lifting  up  holy  hands, 
without  wrath  and  '^  disputing.  9  In  lil<e  manner,  that  women  adorn  them- 
selves in  modest  apparel,  with  shamefastness  and  sobriety;  not  with  braided 
hair,  and  gold  or  pearls  or  costly  raiment;  10  but  (which  becometh  women 
professing  godliness)  through  good  works.  1 1  Let  a  woman  learn  in  quiet- 
ness with  all  subjection.  12  But  I  permit  not  a  woman  to  teach,  nor  to  have 
dominion  over  a  man,  but  to  be  in  quietness.  13  For  Adam  was  first  formed, 
then  Eve;  14  and  Adam  was  not  beguiled,  but  the  woman  being  beguiled 
hath  fallen  into  transgression  :  15  but  she  shall  be  saved  through  ^the  child- 
bearing,  if  they  continue  in  faith  and  love  and  sanctification  with  sobriety. 

3  :  I  ■*  Faithful  is  the  saying.  If  a  man  seeketh  the  office  of  a  ^  bishop,  he 
desireth  a  good  work.  2  The  ^  bishop  therefore  must  be  without  reproach, 
the  husband  of  one  wife,  temperate,  soberminded,  orderly,  given  to  hospi- 
tality, apt  to  teach;  3  "  no  brawler,  no  striker;  but  gentle,  not  contentious,  no 
lover  of  money;  4  one  that  ruleth  well  his  own  house,  having  ///j  children  in 
subjection  with  all  gravity;  5  (but  if  a  man  knoweth  not  how  to  rule  his  own 
house,  how  shall  he  take  care  of  the  church  of  God?)  6  not  a  novice,  lest 
being  puffed  up  he  fall  into  the  "  condemnation  of  the  devil.  7  Moreover  he 
must  have  good  testimony  from  them  that  are  without;  lest  he  fall  into 
reproach  and  the  snare  of  the  devil.  8  Deacons  in  like  manner  inust  be  grave, 
not  double-tongued,  not  given  to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre; 
9  holding  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience.  lO  And  let  these 
also  first  be  proved;  then  let  them  serve  as  deacons,  if  they  be  blameless. 
II  Women  in  like  manner  must  he  grave,  not  slanderers,  temperate,  faithful  in 
all  things.  12  Let  deacons  be  husbands  of  one  wife,  ruling  their  children  and 
their  own  houses  well.  13  For  they  that  have  served  well  as  deacons  gain  to 
themselves  a  good  standing,  and  great  boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

14  These  things  I  write  unto  thee,  hoping  to  come  unto  thee  shortly;  15  but 
if  I  tarry  long,  that  thou  mayest  know  ^  how  men  ought  to  behave  themselves 
in  the  house  of  God,  which  is  the  church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and 
Aground  of  the  truth.  16  And  without  controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of 
godliness;  '^^  He  who  was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  spirit,  seen  of 
angels,  preached  among  the  nations,  believed  on  in  the  world,  received 
up  in  glory. 

4  :  I  But  the  Spirit  saith  expressly,  that  in  later  times  some  shall  fall  away 
from  the  faith,  giving  heed   to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  ^^  devils, 

^  Gr.  herald.  ^  Or,  dmtbtitig  ^  Or,  her  childbeariiig  *  Some  connect  the  words 
Faithful  is  the  saying  with  the  preceding  paragraph.  ^  Or,  overseer  ^  Or,  not  quarrel- 
some over  luine  '  Gr.  jiidgtvient.  *>  Or,  hotv  thou  oughtest  to  behave  thyself  ^  Or,  stay 
1"  The  word  Cod,  in  place  n{  He  luho,  rests  on  no  sufficient  ancient  evidence.  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  which.     "  Gr.  demons. 


142  LAST    YEARS  OF   THE  APOSTLE   PAUL.  [§69. 

2  through  the  hypocrisy  of  men  that  speak  lies,  ^  branded  in  their  own  con- 
science as  with  a  hot  iron;  3  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain 
from  meats,  which  God  created  to  be  received  with  thanksgiving  by  them  that 
beheve  and  know  the  truth.  4  For  every  creature  of  God  is  good,  and  nothing 
is  to  be  rejected,  if  it  be  received  with  thanksgiving :  5  for  it  is  sanctified 
through  the  word  of  God  and  prayer. 

6  If  thou  put  the  brethren  in  mind  of  these  things,  thou  shalt  be  a  good 
minister  of  Christ  Jesus,  nourished  in  the  words  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  good 
doctrine  which  thou  hast  followed  until  now :  7  but  refuse  profane  and  old 
wives'  fables.  And  exercise  thyself  unto  godliness  :  8  for  bodily  exercise  is 
profitable  ^for  a  little;  but  godliness  is  profitable  for  all  things,  having  prom- 
ise of  the  life  which  now  is,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come.  9  Faithful  is  the 
saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation.  10  For  to  this  end  we  labour  and 
strive,  because  we  have  our  hope  set  on  the  living  God,  who  is  the 
Saviour  of  all  men,  specially  of  them  that  believe.  1 1  These  things  command 
and  teach.  12  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth;  but  be  thou  an  ensample  to 
them  that  believe,  in  word,  in  manner  of  life,  in  love,  in  faith,  in  purity. 
13  Till  I  come,  give  heed  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  teaching.  14  Neglect 
not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.  15  Be  diligent  in  these  things;  give  thy- 
self wholly  to  them;  that  thy  progress  may  be  manifest  unto  all.  16  Take 
heed  to  thyself,  and  to  thy  teaching.  Continue  in  these  things;  for  in  doing 
this  thou  shalt  save  both  thyself  and  them  that  hear  thee. 

5  :  I  Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but  exhort  him  as  a  father;  the  younger  men  as 
brethren  :  2  the  elder  women  as  mothers;  the  younger  as  sisters,  in  all  purity. 
3  Honour  widows  that  are  widows  indeed.  4  But  if  any  widow  hath  children 
or  grandchildren,  let  them  learn  first  to  shew  piety  towards  their  own  family, 
and  to  requite  their  parents  :  for  this  is  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God. 
5  Now  she  that  is  a  widow  indeed,  and  desolate,  hath  her  hope  set  on  God, 
and  continueth  in  suj)plications  and  prayers  night  and  day.  6  But  she  that 
giveth  herself  to  pleasure  is  dead  while  she  liveth.  7  These  things  also  com- 
mand, that  they  may  be  without  reproach.  8  But  if  any  provideth  not  for  his 
own,  and  specially  his  own  household,  he  hath  denied  the  faith,  and  is  worse 
than  an  unbeliever.  9  Let  none  be  enrolled  as  a  widow  under  threescore 
years  old,  having  been  the  wife  of  one  man,  10  well  reported  of  for  good 
works;  if  she  hath  brought  up  children,  if  she  hath  used  hospitality  to 
strangers,  if  she  hath  washed  the  saints'  feet,  if  she  hath  relieved  the  atllicted, 
if  she  hath  diligently  followed  every  good  work.  II  But  younger  widows 
refuse  :  for  when  they  have  waxed  wanton  against  Christ,  they  desire  to  marry; 
I  2  having  condemnation,  because  they  have  rejected  their  first  faith.  13  And 
withal  they  learn  also  to  be  idle,  going  about  from  house  to  house ;  and  not 
only  idle,  but  tattlers  also  and  busybodies,  speaking  things  which  they  ought 
not.  14  I  desire  therefore  that  the  younger  ^  uiidows  marry,  bear  children, 
rule  the  household,  give  none  occasion  to  the  adversary  for  reviling  :  15  for 
'  already  some  are  turned  aside  after  .Satan.  16  If  any  woman  that  believeth 
hath  widows,  let  her  relieve  them,  and  let  not  the  church  be  liurdened;  that  it 
may  relieve  them  that  are  widows  indeed. 

1  Or,  seared    ^  Or,  for  little    *  Or,  women 


§690  FIRST  LETTER    TO    TIMOTHY.  143 

17  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of  double  honour, 
especially  those  who  labour  in  the  word  and  in  teaching.  18  For  the  scripture 
saith,  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  when  he  treadeth  out  the  corn.  And,  The 
labourer  is  worthy  of  his  liire.  19  Against  an  elder  receive  not  an  accusation, 
«  except  at  the  month  of  two  or  three  witnesses.  20  Them  that  sin  reprove  in 
the  sight  of  all,  that  the  rest  also  may  be  in  fear.  21  I  charge  thee  in  the 
sight  of  God,  and  Christ  Jesus,  and  the  elect  angels,  that  thou  observe  these 
things  without  ^  prejudice,  doing  nothing  by  partiality.  22  Lay  hands  hastily 
on  no  man,  neither  be  partaker  of  other  men's  sins :  keep  thyself  pure. 
23  Be  no  longer  a  drinker  of  water,  but  use  a  little  wine  for  thy  stomach's 
sake  and  thine  often  infirmities.  24  Some  men's  sins  are  evident,  going  before 
unto  judgement;  and  some  men  also  they  follow  after.  25  In  like  manner 
also  2  there  are  good  works  that  are  evident;  and  such  as  are  otherwise 
cannot  be  hid. 

6  :  I  Let  as  many  as  are  ^  servants  under  the  yoke  count  their  own  masters 
worthy  of  all  honour,  that  the  name  of  God  and  the  doctrine  be  not  blas- 
phemed. 2  And  they  that  have  believing  masters,  let  them  not  despise  them, 
because  they  are  brethren;  but  let  them  serve  them  the  rather,  because  they 
that  ■*  partake  of  the  benefit  are  believing  and  beloved.  These  things  teach 
and  exhort. 

3  If  any  man  teacheth  a  different  doctrine,  and  consenteth  not  to  ^  sound 
words,  eve7i  the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  doctrine  which  is 
according  to  godliness;  4  he  is  puffed  up,  knowing  nothing,  but  ''  doting 
about  questionings  and  disputes  of  words,  whereof  cometh  envy,  strife,  railings, 
evil  surmisings,  5  wranglings  of  men  corrupted  in  mind  and  bereft  of  the 
truth,  supposing  that  godliness  is  a  way  of  gain.  6  But  godliness  with  con- 
tentment is  great  gain :  7  for  we  brought  nothing  into  the  world,  for  neither 
can  we  carry  anything  out;  8  but  having  food  and  covering'^ we  shall  be 
therewith  content.  9  But  they  that  desire  to  be  rich  fall  into  a  temptation  and 
a  snare  and  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  such  as  drown  men  in  destruction 
and  perdition.  lo  For  the  love  of  money  is  a  root  of  all  '^  kinds  of  evil : 
which  some  reaching  after  have  been  led  astray  from  the  faith,  and  have 
pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows. 

1 1  But  thou,  O  man  of  God,  flee  these  things ;  and  follow  after  righteous- 
ness, godliness,  faith,  love,  patience,  meelcness.  12  Fight  the  good  fight  of 
the  faith,  lay  hold  on  the  life  eternal,  whereunto  thou  wast  called,  and  didst 
confess  the  good  confession  in  the  sight  of  many  witnesses.  13  I  charge  thee 
in  the  sight  of  God,  who  ^  quickeneth  all  things,  and  of  Christ  Jesus,  who 
before  Pontius  Pilate  witnessed  the  good  confession;  14  that  thou  keep  the 
commandment,  without  spot,  without  reproach,  until  the  appearing  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ:  15  which  in  ^'Mts  own  times  he  shall  shew,  who  is  the 
blessed  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  ^^  kings,  and  Lord  of  ^'^  lords;  16  who 
only  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in  light  unapproachable;  whom  no  man  hath 
seen,  nor  can  see  :  to  whom  he  honour  and  power  eternal.     Amen. 

1  Or,  preference  ^  Gr.  the  works  that  arc  good  are  evident.  ^  Gr.  bondservants. 
^  Or,  lay  hold  of  ^  Gr.  healtttful.  ^  Gr.  sick.  '  Or,  in  these  ive  shall  have  enough 
^  Gr.  evils.  "  Or,  prescrveth  all  things  alive  i"  Or,  his  "  Gr.  them  that  reign  as  kings. 
1-  Gr.  them  that  rule  as  lords. 


144  LAST   YEARS   OF   THE  ATOSTLE  PAUL.  [§69. 

17  Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  present  ^  world,  that  they  be  not  high- 
minded,  nor  have  their  hope  set  on  the  uncertainty  of  riches,  but  on  God,  who 
giveth  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy;  18  that  they  do  good,  that  they  be  rich 
in  good  works,  that  they  be  ready  to  distribute,  -williHg  to  communicate; 
19  laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to 
come,  that  they  may  lay  hold  on  the  life  which  is  life  indeed. 

20  O  Timothy,  guard  ^  that  which  is  committed  unto  thee,  turning  away 
from  the  profane  babblings  and  oppositions  of  the  knowledge  which  is  falsely 
so  called;     21  which  some  professing  have  *  erred  concerning  the  faith. 

Grace  be  with  you. 


§70.     PAUL'S   LETTER  TO  TITUS. 

1:  I  Paul,  a  ^servant  of  God,  and  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  according 
to  the  faith  of  God's  elect,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  which  is  according 
to  godliness,  2  in  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  who  cannot  lie,  promised 
before  times  eternal;  3  but  in  "^his  own  seasons  manifested  his  word  in  the 
''  message,  wherewith  I  was  intrusted  according  to  the  commandment  of  God 
our  Saviour;  4  to  Titus,  my  true  child  after  a  common  faith :  Grace  and  peace 
from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviour. 

5  For  this  cause  left  I  thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  set  in  order  the 
things  that  were  wanting,  and  appoint  elders  in  every  city,  as  I  gave  thee 
charge;  6  if  any  man  is  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  having  children 
that  believe,  who  are  not  accused  of  riot  or  unruly.  7  For  the  ^  bishop  must 
be  blameless,  as  God's  steward;  not  selfwilled,  not  soon  angry,  "  no  brawler, 
no  striker,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre;  8  but  given  to  hospitality,  a  lover  of 
good,  soberminded,  just,  holy,  temperate;  9  holding  to  the  faithful  word 
which  is  according  to  the  teaching,  that  he  may  be  able  both  to  exhort  in  the 
1"  sound  "  doctrine,  and  to  convict  the  gainsayers. 

10  For  there  are  many  unruly  men,  vain  talkers  and  deceivers,  specially 
they'of  the  circumcision,  11  whose  mouths  must  be  stopped;  men  who  over- 
throw whole  houses,  teaching  things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's 
sake.  12  One  of  themselves,  a  prophet  of  their  own,  said,  Cretans  are  alway 
liars,  evil  beasts,  idle  ^^  gluttons.  13  This  testimony  is  true.  For  which  cause 
reprove  them  sharply,  that  they  may  be  i^  sound  in  the  faith,  14  not  giving 
heed  to  Jewish  fables,  and  commandments  of  men  who  turn  away  from  the 
truth.  15  To  the  pure  all  things  are  pure:  but  to  them  that  are  defiled  and 
unbelieving  nothing  is  pure;  but  both  their  mind  and  their  conscience  are 
defiled.  16  They  profess  that  they  know  God;  but  by  their  works  they  deny 
him,  being  abominal^le,  and  disobedient,  and  unto  every  good  work  reprobate. 

2  :  I  But  speak  thou  the  things  which  befit  the  ^"^  sound  "  doctrine  :  2  that 
aged  men  be  temperate,  grave,  soberminded,  ^-^  sound  in  faith,  in  love,  in 
patience :  3  that  aged  women  likewise  be  reverent  in  demeanour,  not  slan- 
derers nor  enslaved  to  much  wine,  teachers  of  that  which  is  good;  4  that  they 
may  train  the  young  women  to  love  their  husbands,  to  love  their  children, 

1  Or,  age  =  Or,  ready  to  sympathise  "  Gr.  the  deposit.  *  Gr.  missed  the  mark.  '■  Gr. 
bondservant.  "Or,  its  ^  Or, proclamation  *  Ox,  overseer  ^ Ox,  not  quarrelsome  over 
wine    10  Gr.  healthful.    "  Or,  teaching    '-'  Gr.  bellies.    »  Gr.  healthy. 


§70.]  THE  LETTER   TO    TITUS.  145 

5  to  be  soberminded,  chaste,  workers  at  home,  kind,  being  in  subjection  to  their 
own  husbands,  that  the  word  of  God  be  not  blasphemed :  6  the  younger  men 
likewise  exhort  to  be  soberminded  :  7  in  all  things  shewing  thyself  an  ensample 
of  good  works;  in  thy  doctrine  ^/^fTi^/^^uncorruptness,  gravity,  8  sound  speech, 
that  cannot  be  comdemned;  that  he  that  is  of  the  contrary  part  may  be  ashamed, 
having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  us.  9  Exhort  1  servants  to  be  in  subjection  to 
their  own  masters,  and  to  be  well-pleasing  to  them  in  all  things;  not  gainsaying; 

10  not  purloining,  but  shewing  all  good  fidelity;  that  they  may  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things.  1 1  For  the  grace  of  God  ^  hath  appeared, 
bringing  salvation  to  all  men,  12  instructing  us,  to  the  intent  that,  denying 
ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly  and  righteously  and  godly 
in  this  present  ^  world;  13  looking  for  the  blessed  hope  and  appearing  of  the 
glory  *  of  our  great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  14  who  gave  himself  for  us, 
that  he  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  purify  unto  himself  a  people  for 
his  own  possession,  zealous  of  good  works. 

15  These  things  speak  and  exhort  and  reprove  with  all  ^  authority.  Let  no 
man  despise  thee. 

3 :  I  Put  them  in  mind  to  be  in  subjection  to  rulers,  to  authorities,  to  be 
obedient,  to  be  ready  unto  every  good  work,  2  to  speak  evil  of  no  man,  not 
to  be  contentious,  to  be  gentle,  shewing  all  meekness  toward  all  men.  3  P^or 
we  also  were  aforetime  foolish,  disobedient,  deceived,  serving  divers  lusts  and 
pleasures,  living  in  malice  and  envy,  hateful,  hating  one  another.  4  But  when 
the  kindness  of  God  our  Saviour,  and  his  love  toward  man,  appeared,  5  not 
by  works  done  in  righteousness,  which  we  did  ourselves,  but  according  to  his 
mercy  he  saved  us,  through  the  ^  washing  of  regeneration  ''  and  renewing  of 
the  8  Holy  Ghost,  6  which  he  poured  out  upon  us  richly,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Saviour;  7  that,  being  justified  by  his  grace,  we  might  be  made  ^  heirs 
according  to  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  8  Faithful  is  the  saying,  and  concerning 
these  things  I  will  that  thou  affirm  confidently,  to  the  end  that  they  which  have 
believed  God  may  be  careful  to  ^"^  maintain  good  works.  These  things  are 
good  and  profitable  unto  men :  9  but  shun  foolish  questionings,  and  gene- 
alogies, and  strifes,  and  fightings  about  the  law ;  for  they  are  unprofitable  and 
vain.    10  A  man  that  is  i^  heretical  after  a  first  and  second  admonition  i-  refuse ; 

11  knowing  that  such  a  one  is  perverted,  and  sinneth,  being  self-condemned. 

12  When  I  shall  send  Artemas  unto  thee,  or  Tychicus,  give  diligence  to 
come  unto  me  to  Nicopolis :  for  there  I  have  determined  to  winter.  13  Set 
forward  Zenas  the  lawyer  and  Apollos  on  their  journey  diligently,  that  nothing 
be  wanting  unto  them.  14  And  let  our  people  also  learn  to  ^'>  maintain  good 
works  for  necessary  ^^  uses,  that  they  be  not  unfruitful. 

15  All  that  are  with  me  salute  thee.     Salute  them  that  love  us  in  faith. 

Grace  be  with  you  all. 

'  Gr.  bondservants.  ^  Or,  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  bringing  salvation  ^  Or,  age 
^Or,  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  ''Gx.  commandvzent.  ''Or,  iaver  ''Or,  and 
through  re>iewing  ^  Or,  Holy  Spirit  '■'Or ,  heirs,  according  to  hope,  of  eternal  life  '"Or, 
profess  honest  occupations    ^^  Or,  factious   ^-  Or,  avoid    '^  Or,  wants 


146  LAST   YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§71. 


§71.     PAUL'S   SECOND   LETTER  TO  TIMOTHY. 

1  :  I  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Christ  Jesus  ^  by  the  will  of  God,  according  to 
the  promise  of  the  life  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  2  to  Timothy,  my  beloved 
child :  Grace,  mercy,  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

3  I  thank  God,  whom  I  serve  from  my  forefathers  in  a  pure  conscience, 
how  unceasing  is  my  remembrance  of  thee  in  my  supplications,  night  and  day 

4  longing  to  see  thee,  remembering  thy  tears,  that  I  may  be  filled  with  -joy; 

5  having  been  reminded  of  the  unfeigned  faith  that  is  in  thee;  which  dwelt 
first  in  thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  thy  mother  Eunice;  and,  I  am  persuaded, 
in  thee  also.  6  For  the  which  cause  I  put  thee  in  remembrance  that  thou 
^  stir  up  the  gift  of  God,  which  is  in  thee  through  the  laying  on  of  my  hands. 

7  For  God  gave  us  not  a  spirit  of  fearfulness;  but  of  power  and  love  and  *  dis- 
cipline. 8  Be  not  ashamed  therefore  of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor  of 
me  his  prisoner :  but  suffer  hardship  with  the  gospel  according  to  the  power 
of  God;  9  who  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a  holy  calling,  not  according  to 
our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which  was  given  us 
in  Christ  Jesus  before  times  eternal,  10  but  hath  now  been  manifested  by 
the  appearing  of  our  Saviour  Christ  Jesus,  who  abolished  death,  and  brought 
life  and  incorruption  to  light  through  the  gospel,  11  vvhereunto  I  was 
appointed  a  ^preacher,  and  an  apostle,  and  a  teacher.  12  For  the  which 
cause  I  suffer  also  these  things:  yet  I  am  not  ashamed;  for  I  know  him 
whom  I  have  believed,  and  I  am  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to  guard  ''  that 
which  I  have  committed  unto  him  against  that  day.  13  Hold  the  pattern  of 
"^  sound  words  which  thou  hast  heard  from  me,  in  faith  and  love  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.  14^  That  good  thing  which  was  committed  unto  thee  guard 
through  the  ^  Holy  Ghost  which  dwelleth  in  us. 

15  This  thou  knowest,  that  all  that  are  in  Asia  turned  away  from  me;  of 
whom  are  Phygelus  and  Hermogenes.  16  The  Lord  grant  mercy  unto  the 
house  of  Onesiphorus:  for  he  oft  refreshed  me,  and  was  not  ashamed  of  my 
chain;  17  but,  when  he  was  in  Rome,  he  sought  me  diligently,  and  founil  me 
18  (the  Lord  grant  unto  him  to  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day);  and  in 
how  many  things  he  ministered  at  Ephesus,  thou  knowest  very  well. 

2  :  I  Thou  therefore,  my  child,  be  strengthened  in  the  grace  that  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.  2  And  the  things  which  thou  hast  heard  from  me  among  many 
witnesses,  the  same  commit  thou  to  faithful  men,  who  shall  be  able  to  teach 
others  also.  3  ^'^  Suffer  hardship  with  ;«^,  as  a  good  soldier  of  Christ  Jesus. 
4  No  soldier  on  service  entangleth  himself  in  the  aflairs  of  this  life;  tliat  he 
may  please  him  who  enrolled  him  as  a  soldier.  5  And  if  also  a  man  contend 
in  the  games,  he  is  not  crowned,  excejH  he  have  contended  lawfully.  6  The 
husbandman  that  laboureth  must  be  the  first  to  partake  of  the  fruits.  7  Con- 
sider what  I  say;   for  the  Lord  shall  give  thee  understanding  in  all  things. 

8  Rememljer  Jesus  Christ,  risen  from  the  dead,  of  the  seed  of  David,  accord- 
ing to  my  gospel:     9  wherein  I  suffer  hardship  unto  bonds,  as  a  malefactor; 

'  Gr.  through.  ''■Ox,  joy  in  being  rciniudcd  ■'  dr.  stir  into  flame.  *  Gr.  sobering. 
^  Gr.  herald.  "-  Or,  titat  which  he  lialh  connniltid  unto  me  Or.  my  deposit.  '  CJr. 
healthful.  *  Gr.  The  good  deposit.  '■>  Ox,  Holy  Spirit  '"Or,  Take  thy  part  in  suffering 
hardship,  as  <S^o 


§71.]  SECOND  LETTER    TO    TIMOTHY.  I47 

but  the  word  of  God  is  not  bound.  10  Therefore  I  endure  all  things  for  the 
elect's  sake,  that  they  also  may  obtain  the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus 
with  eternal  glory.  1 1  Faithful  is  the  ^  saying :  P'or  if  we  died  with  him,  we 
shall  also  live  with  him:  12  if  we  endure,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him:  if 
we  shall  deny  him,  he  also  will  deny  us:  13  if  we  are  faithless,  he  abideth 
faithful;   for  he  cannot  deny  himself. 

14  Of  these  things  put  them  in  remembrance,  charging  thetii  in  the  sight 
of  2  the  Lord,  that  they  strive  not  about  words,  to  no  profit,  to  the  subverting 
of  them  that  hear.  15  Give  diligence  to  present  thyself  approved  unto  God, 
a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  '^handling  aright  the  word  of 
truth.  16  But  shun  profane  babblings:  for  they  will  proceed  further  in  un- 
godliness, 17  and  their  word  will  "'eat  as  doth  a  gangrene:  of  whom  is 
IlymeniEus  and  Philetus;  18  men  who  concerning  the  truth  have  ^  erred, 
saying  that  ^  the  resurrection  is  past  already,  and  overthrow  the  faith  of  some. 
19  Howbeit  the  firm  foundation  of  God  standeth,  having  this  seal,  The  Lord 
knoweth  them  that  are  his :  and,  Let  every  one  that  nameth  the  name  of  the 
Lord  depart  from  unrighteousness.  20  Now  in  a  great  house  there  are  not 
only  vessels  of  gold  and  of  silver,  but  also  of  wood  and  of  earth;  and  some 
unto  honour,  and  some  unto  dishonour.  21  If  a  man  therefore  purge  himself 
from  these,  he  shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honour,  sanctified,  meet  for  the  master's 
use,  prepared  unto  every  good  work.  22  But  flee  youthful  lusts,  and  follow 
after  righteousness,  faith,  love,  peace,  with  them  that  call  on  the  Lord  out  of 
a  pure  heart.  23  But  foolish  and  ignorant  questionings  refuse,  knowing  that 
they  gender  strifes.  24  And  the  Lord's  '  servant  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle 
towards  all,  apt  to  teach,  forbearing,  25  in  meekness  ^  correcting  them  that 
oppose  themselves;  if  peradventure  God  may  give  them  repentance  unto  the 
knov/ledge  of  the  truth,  26  and  they  may  ^  recover  themselves  out  of  the 
snare  of  the  devil,  having  been  ^'^  taken  captive  ^^  by  the  Lord's  servant  unto 
the  will  of  God. 

3  :  I  But  know  this,  that  in  the  last  days  grievous  times  shall  come.  2  For 
men  shall  be  lovers  of  self,  lovers  of  money,  boastful,  haughty,  railers,  disobe- 
dient to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy,  3  without  natural  affection,  implacable, 
slanderers,  without  self-control,  fierce,  no  lovers  of  good,  4  traitors,  headstrong, 
puffed  up,  lovers  of  pleasure  rather  than  lovers  of  God ;  5  holding  a  form  of 
godliness,  but  having  denied  the  power  thereof:  from  these  also  turn  away. 
6  For  of  these  are  they  that  creep  into  houses,  and  take  captive  silly  women 
laden  with  sins,  led  away  by  divers  lusts,  7  ever  learning,  and  never  able  to 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  8  And  like  as  Jannes  and  Jambres 
withstood  Moses,  so  do  these  also  withstand  the  truth;  men  corrupted  in 
mind,  reprobate  concerning  the  faith.  9  But  they  shall  proceed  no  further : 
for  their  folly  shall  be  evident  unto  all  men,  as  theirs  also  came  to  be.  10  But 
thou  didst  follow  my  teaching,  conduct,  purpose,  faith,  longsuffering,  love, 
patience,     11  persecutions,  sufferings;   what  things  befell  me  at  Antioch,  at 

1  Or,  saying ;  for  if  &'c.  ^  Many  ancient  authorities  read  God.  ^  Or,  holding  a 
st7-aight  course  iti  the  ivord  of  truth  Or,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth  *  Or, 
spread  ^Gr.  missed  the  viark.  ''>  Some  ancient  authorities  read  a  resurrection.  ~  Gr. 
bondservant.  8  Or,  instructing  ^  Gr.  return  to  soberness.  ^^  Gr.  taken  alive.  ''  Or, 
by  the  devil  unto  the  will  of  God  Gr.  by  him,  ::ntj  the  will  of  him.  In  the  Greek  the 
l.vo  pronouns  arc  different 


148  LAST    YEARS   OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL.  [§71. 

Iconium,  at  Lystra;  what  persecutions  I  endured :  and  out  of  them  all  the 
Lord  delivered  me.  1 2  Yea,  and  all  that  would  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 
shall  suffer  persecution.  13  But  evil  men  and  impostors  shall  wax  worse  and 
worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived.  14  But  abide  thou  in  the  things  which 
thou  hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured  of,  knowing  of  ^  whom  thou  hast 
learned  them;  15  and  that  from  a  babe  thou  hast  known  the  sacred  writings 
which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus.  16  -  Every  scripture  inspired  of  God  is  also  profitable  for  teach- 
ing, for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  ^  instruction  which  is  in  righteousness : 

17  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  complete,  furnished  completely  unto  every 
good  work. 

4:1*1  charge  thee  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  shall 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  and  by  his  appearing  and  his  kingdom; 
2  preach  the  word;  be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season;  ^reprove,  rebuke, 
exhort,  with  all  longsuffering  and  teaching.  3  For  the  time  will  come  when 
they  will  not  endure  the  *J  sound  ''  doctrine;  but,  having  itching  ears,  will  heap 
to  themselves  teachers  after  their  own  lusts;  4  and  will  turn  away  their  ears 
from  the  truth,  and  turn  aside  unto  fables.  5  But  be  thou  sober  in  all  things, 
suffer  hardship,  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  fulfil  thy  ministry.  6  For  I  am 
already  being  ^  offered,  and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  come.  7  I  have 
fought  the  good  fight,  I  have  finished  the  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith: 
8  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  the  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the 
Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall  give  to  me  at  that  day :  and  not  only  to  me, 
but  also  to  all  them  that  have  loved  his  appearing. 

9  Do  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly  unto  me :  10  for  Demas  forsook  me, 
having  loved  this  present  ^  world,  and  went  to  Thessalonica;  Crescens  to 
1"  Galatia,  Titus  to  Dalmatia.  11  Only  Luke  is  with  me.  Take  Mark,  and 
bring  him  with  thee:  for  he  is  useful  to  me  for  ministering.  12  But  Tychicus 
I  sent  to  Ephesus.  13  The  cloke  that  I  left  at  Troas  with  Carpus,  bring  when 
thou  comest,  and  the  books,  especially  the  parchments.  14  Alexander  the 
coppersmith  "  did  me  much  evil :  the  Lord  will  render  to  him  according  to 
his  works:  1 5  of  whom  be  thou  ware  also;,  for  he  greatly  withstood  our 
words.  16  At  my  first  defence  no  one  took  my  part,  but  all  forsook  me :  may 
it  not  be  laid  to  their  account.  17  But  the  Lord  stood  by  me,  and  i- strength- 
ened me;  that  through  me  the  i'^  message  might  be  fully  proclaimed,  and  that 
all  the  Gentiles  might  hear  :   and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 

18  The  Lord  will  deliver  me  from  every  evil  work,  and  will  save  me  unto  his 
heavenly  kingdom  :   to  whom  be  the  glory  "  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

19  Salute  Prisca  and  Aquila,  and  the  house  of  Onesiphorus.  20  Erastus 
abode  at  Corinth  :  but  Trophimus  I  left  at  Miletus  sick.  21  Do  thy  diligence 
to  come  before  winter.  Eubulus  saluteth  thee,  and  Pudens,  and  Linus,  ami 
Claudia,  and  all  the  brethren. 

22  The  Lord  be  with  thy  spirit.     Grace  be  with  you. 


1  Gr.  what  persons.  2  Or,  Every  scripture  is  inspired  of  God,  and  pro/itahle  ^  Or, 
discipline  <  Or.  [testify,  in  the  sight  .  .  .  dead,  both  0/  his  appearing  <S^f.  'Or,  bring 
to  the  proof  '' Or.  health/ul.  ''  Or,  teaching  *  Gr.  poured  out  as  a  drink-offering.  "Or, 
age  ^"  Or,  Gaul  ^^  Gr.  shewed.  "  Or,  gave  me  pouur  ^■'' Ox,  proclamation  ><  Gr. 
unto  the  ages  of  the  ages. 


PART   V. 

THE   CLOSING  PERIOD   OF  THE   APOSTOLIC  AGE. 

FROM  THE  DEATH  OF  THE  APOSTLE  PAUL  TO  THE  DEATH  OF  THE 
APOSTLE  JOHN. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

THE  PERIOD   OF  THE   JEWISH  WAR  AND  OF   THE   DESTRUC- 
TION  OF  JERUSALEM.* 

§72.     ^  PETER'S  FIRST  LETTER,  TO  CHRISTIANS  IN  ASIA  MINOR. 

1 :  I  Peter,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  elect  who  are  sojourners  of 
the  Dispersion  in  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bithynia,  2  accord- 
ing to  the  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father,  in  sanctilication  of  the  Spirit, 
unto  obedience  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ :  Grace  to  you  and 
peace  be  multiplied. 

3  Blessed  l>e  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  according 
to  his  great  mercy  begat  us  again  unto  a  living  hope  by  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead,  4  unto  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  unde- 
filed,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  you,  5  who  by  the 
power  of  God  are  guarded  through  faith  unto  a  salvation  ready  to  be  revealed 
in  the  last  time.  6  Wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice,  though  now  for  a  little  while, 
if  need  be,  ye  have  been  put  to  grief  in  manifold  1  temptations,  7  that  the 
pi'oof  of  your  faith,  ieing  more  precious  than  gold  that  perisheth  though  it  is 
proved  by  fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise  and  glory  and  honour  at  the  reve- 
lation of  Jesus  Christ:  8  whom  not  having  seen  ye  love;  on  whom,  though 
now  ye  see  him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice  greatly  with  joy  unspeakable  and 
^  full  of  glory  :  9  receiving  the  end  of  your  faith,  even  the  salvation  of  yoi/r 
souls.  10  Concerning  which  salvation  the  prophets  sought  and  searched  dili- 
gently, who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that  should  co77ie  unto  you:  11  searching 
what  tivie  or  what  manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in  them  did 

•  Or,  trials     -  Gr.  glorified. 

*See  Note  14. 

"I  Pet.  5:  12,  13.  By  Silvanus,  our  faithful  brother,  as  I  account  him,  I  have 
written  unto  you.  ...  13  She  that  is  in  Babylon,  elect  together  with  you,  saluteth 
you;  and  so  doth  Mark  my  son. 

149 


I50         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§72. 

point  unto,  when  it  testified  beforehand  the  sufferings  ^  of  Christ,  and  the  glo- 
ries that  should  follow  them.  12  To  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  unto  them- 
selves, but  unto  you,  did  they  minister  these  things,  which  now  have  been  an- 
nounced unto  you  through  them  that  preached  the  gospel  unto  you  -  by  the 
3  Holy  Ghost  sent  forth  from  heaven;  which  things  angels  desire  to  look  into. 
13  Wherefore  girding  up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  be  sober  and  set  your 
hope  perfectly  on  the  grace  that  ■*  is  to  be  brought  unto  you  at  the  revelation 
of  Jesus  Christ;  14  as  children  of  obedience,  not  fashioning  yourselves  ac- 
cording to  your  former  lusts  in  the  time  of  your  ignorance  :  15  but  ^like  as  he 
which  called  you  is  holy,  be  ye  yourselves  also  holy  in  all  manner  of  living; 
16  because  it  is  written.  Ye  shall  be  holy;  for  I  am  holy.  17  And  if  ye  call 
on  him  as  Father,  who  without  respect  of  persons  judgeth  according  to  each 
man's  work,  pass  the  time  of  your  sojourning  in  fear:  18  knowing  that  ye 
were  redeemed,  not  with  corruptible  things,  with  silver  or  gold,  from  your 
vain  manner  of  life  handed  down  from  your  fathers;  19  but  with  precious 
blood,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot,  even  the  blood  of  Christ : 
20  who  was  foreknown  indeed  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  but  was 
manifested  at  the  end  of  the  times  for  your  sake,  21  who  through  him  are 
believers  in  God,  which  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  gave  him  glory;  so 
that  your  faith  and  hope  might  be  in  God.  22  Seeing  ye  have  purified  your 
souls  in  your  obedience  to  the  truth  unto  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren,  love 
one  another  ^  from  the  heart  fervently :  23  having  been  begotten  again,  not 
of  corruptible  seed,  but  of  incorruptible,  through  the  word  of  "  God,  which 
liveth  and  abideth.     24  For, 

All  flesh  is  as  grass, 

And  all  the  glory  thereof  as  the  flower  of  grass. 

The  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  falleth : 
25  But  the  ^  word  of  the  Lord  abideth  for  ever. 
And  this  is  the  ^  word  of  good  things  which  was  preached  unto  you. 

2  :  I  Putting  away  therefore  all'-*  wickedness,  and  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies, 
and  envies,  and  all  evil  speakings,  2  as  newborn  baljes,  long  for  the  ^''  spiritual 
milk  which  is  without  guile,  that  ye  may  grow  thereby  unto  salvation ;  3  if 
ye  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious:  4  unto  whom  coming,  a  living 
stone,  rejected  indeed  of  men,  but  with  God  elect,  ^1  precious,  5  ye  also,  as 
living  stones,  are  built  up  ^^a  spiritual  house,  to  be  a  holy  priesthood,  to  offer 
up  spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ.  6  Because  it 
is  contained  in  ^'^  scripture. 

Behold,  I  lay  in  Zion  a  chief  corner  stone,  elect,  ^^  jirecious : 

And  he  that  believeth  on  ^^  him  shall  not  be  put  to  shame. 

7  1^  For  you  therefore  which  believe  is  the  i''  preciousness :    but  for  such  as 
disbelieve, 

The  stone  w^hich  tlie  Imilders  rejected, 

The  same  was  made  the  head  of  the  corner; 

8  and, 

1  Gr.  unto.  2  Gr.  in.  »  Or,  Holy  Spirit  *  Or.  is  heins;  lyronglit.  ^  Or,  likf  t/i,-  Holy 
Otie  tuhich  called  you  '''  Many  ancient  anthoiitics  read  from  a  clean  heart.  '  Or,  God 
•w/io  lir'cth  "  Gr.  saying.  "  Or,  nialice  '"  Gr.  ren.uu/alile.  ^^  Or,  honourable  '- Or,  rt 
spiritual  house  for  a  holy  priesUiood  ^^  Or,  a  scripture  i*  Or,  it  "<  Or,  In  your  sight 
'^^  Or,  honour 


§72.]  FIRST  LETTER    OF  PETER.  151 

A  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of  offence; 
^  for  they  -  stumble  at  the  word,  being  disobedient :  whereunto  also  they 
were  appointed.  9  But  ye  are  an  elect  race,  a  royal  priesthood,  a  holy  nation, 
a  people  for  God's  own  possession,  that  ye  may  shew  forth  the  excellencies  of 
him  who  called  you  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  light:  10  which  in 
time  past  were  no  people,  but  now  are  the  people  of  God :  which  had  not 
obtained  mercy,  but  now  have  obtained  mercy. 

1 1  Beloved,  I  beseech  you  as  sojourners  and  pilgrims,  to  abstain  from  fleshly 
lusts,  which  war  against  the  soul;  12  having  your  behaviour  seemly  among 
the  Gentiles;  that,  wherein  they  speak  against  you  as  evil-doers,  they  may  by 
your  good  works,  which  they  behold,  glorify  God  in  the  day  of  visitation. 

13  Be  subject  to  every  ^ ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake:  whether  it 
be  to  the  king,  as  supreme;  14  or  unto  governors,  as  sent  *by  him  for  ven- 
geance on  evil-doers  and  for  praise  to  them  that  do  well.  15  For  so  is  the 
will  of  God,  that  by  well-doing  ye  should  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  fool- 
ish men:  16  as  free,  and  not  ^  using  your  freedom  for  a  cloke  of  **  wicked- 
ness, but  as  bondservants  of  God.  17  Honour  all  men.  Love  the  brotherhood. 
Fear  God.    Honour  the  king. 

18  ''  Servants,  be  in  subjection  to  your  masters  with  all  fear;  not  only  to  the 
good  and  gentle,  but  also  to  the  froward.  19  For  this  is  ^  acceptable,  if  for 
conscience  ^  toward  God  a  man  endureth  griefs,  suffering  wrongfully.  20  For 
what  glory  is  it,  if,  when  ye  sin,  and  are  buffeted  for  it,  ye  shall  take  it  pa- 
tiently? but  if,  when  ye  do  well,  and  suffer  for  it,  ye  shall  take  it  patiently, 
this  is  '^  acceptable  with  God.  21  For  hereunto  were  ye  called :  because  Christ 
also  suffered  for  you,  leaving  you  an  example,  that  ye  should  follow  his  steps : 
22  who  did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his  mouth :  23  who,  when  he 
was  reviled,  reviled  not  again;  when  he  suftered,  threatened  not;  but  com- 
mitted ^^  himself  to  him  that  judgeth  righteously :  24  who  his  own  self  11  bare 
our  sins  in  his  body  upon  the  tree,  that  we,  having  died  unto  sins,  might  live 
unto  righteousness;  by  whose  ^-stripes  ye  were  healed.  25  For  ye  were  going 
astray  like  sheep;  but  are  now  returned  unto  the  Shepherd  and  ^-^  Bishop  of 
your  souls. 

3:1  In  like  manner,  ye  wives,  be  in  subjection  to  your  own  husbands;  that, 
even  if  any  obey  not  the  word,  they  may  without  the  word  be  gained  by  the 
1'  behaviour  of  their  wives;  2  beholding  your  chaste  ^'^  behaviour  coupled  with 
fear.  3  Whose  adorning  let  it  not  be  the  outward  adorning  of  plaiting  the 
hair,  and  of  wearing  jewels  of  gold,  or  of  putting  on  apparel;  4  but  let  it  be 
the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  in  the  incorruptible  apparel  of  a  meek  and  quiet 
spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price.  5  For  after  this  manner 
aforetime  the  holy  women  also,  who  hoped  in  God,  adorned  themselves,  being 
in  subjection  to  their  own  ^^ husbands:  6  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  calling 
him  lord :  whose  children  ye  now  are,  if  ye  do  well,  and  are  not  ^^  put  in  fear 
by  any  terror. 

7  Ye  husbands,  in  like  manner,  dwell  with  your  wives  according  to  know- 

1  Gr.  ivho.  2  Or,  stumble,  tieing  disobedient  to  the  "word  ^  Gr.  creation.  *  Gr. 
through.  "  Gr.  having.  ^'  Or,  malice  ^  Gr.  Household-serziajits.  ^  Gr.  grace.  "  Gr.  of. 
1"  Or,  his  cause  '^  Or,  carried  up  .  .  .  to  the  tree  ^-  Gr.  bruise,  i^  Or,  Overseer  "  Or, 
viattner  of  life  ^^  Or,  husbands  {as  Sarah  .  .  .  ye  are  become),  doing  well,  and  not 
being  afraid    ^''  Or,  afraid  with 


152         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.         [§72. 

ledge,  giving  honour  1  unto  the  woman,  as  unto  the  weaker  vessel,  as  being 
also  joint-heirs  of  the  grace  of  life;  to  the  end  that  your  prayers  be  not  hin- 
dered. 

8  Finally,  be  ye  all  likeminded,  ^  compassionate,  loving  as  brethren,  tender- 
hearted, humbleminded  :  9  not  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  reviling  for  reviling; 
but  contrariwise  blessing;  for  hereunto  were  ye  called,  that  ye  should  inherit 
a  blessing.     10  For, 

He  that  would  love  life, 

And  see  good  days, 

Let  him  refrain  his  tongue  from  evil, 

And  his  lips  that  they  speak  no  guile: 

11  And  let  him  turn  away  from  evil,  and  do  good; 
Let  him  seek  peace,  and  pursue  it. 

12  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  are  upon  the  righteous. 
And  his  ears  unto  their  supplication  : 

But  the  face  of  the  Lord  is  upon  them  that  do  evil. 

13  And  who  is  he  that  will  harm  you,  if  ye  be  zealous  of  that  which  is 
good?  14  But  and  if  ye  should  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake,  blessed  are  ye: 
and  fear  not  their  fear,  neither  be  troubled;  15  but  sanctify  in  your  hearts 
Christ  as  Lord  :  being  ready  always  to  give  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh 
you  a  reason  concerning  the  hope  that  is  in  you,  yet  with  meekness  and  fear: 
16  having  a  good  conscience;  that,  wherein  ye  are  spoken  against,  they  may 
be  put  to  shame  who  revile  your  good  manner  of  life  in  Christ.  1 7  For  it  is 
better,  if  the  will  of  God  should  so  will,  that  ye  suffer  for  well-doing  than  for 
evil-doing.  18  Because  Christ  also  ^suffered  for  sins  once,  the  righteous  for 
the  unrighteous,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God;  being  put  to  death  in  the 
flesh,  but  quickened  in  the  spirit;  19  in  which  also  he  went  and  preached 
unto  the  spirits  in  prison,  20  which  aforetime  were  disobedient,  when  the 
longsuffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while  the  ark  was  a  preparing, 
*  wherein  few,  that  is,  eight  souls,  were  saved  through  water:  21  which  also 
s  after  a  true  likeness  doth  now  save  you,  even  baptism,  not  the  putting  away 
of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  "^  interrogation  of  a  good  conscience  toward 
God,  through  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ;  22  who  is  on  the  right  hand 
of  God,  having  gone  into  heaven;  angels  and  authorities  and  powers  being 
made  su1)ject  unto  him. 

4 :  I  Forasmuch  then  as  Christ  suffered  in  the  flesh,  arm  ye  yourselves  also 
with  the  same  ~'  mind;  for  he  that  hath  suffered  in  the  flesii  hath  ceased  **  from 
sin  ;  2  that  '-'ye  no  longer  should  live  the  rest  of  your  time  in  the  flesh  to  the 
lusts  of  men,  but  to  the  will  of  God.  3  For  the  time  past  may  suffice  to  have 
wrought  the  desire  of  the  Gentiles,  and  to  have  walked  in  lasciviousness,  lusts, 
winebibbings,  revellings,  carousings,  and  abominal)le  idolatries:  .  4  wherein 
they  think  it  strange  that  ye  run  not  with  thetn  into  the  same  '"  excess  of  riot, 
speaking  evil  of  yon  :  5  who  shall  give  account  to  him  that  is  ready  to  judge 
the  quick  and  the  dead.     6  For  unto  this  end  ^^  was  the  gospel  preached  even 

1  Gr.  unto  the  female  vessel,  as  weaker.  ^  Gr.  sympathetic.  •'  Many  ancient  aulliur- 
ities  read  died.  ■*  Or,  into  ivhich  few,  that  is,  eit;ht  snuls,  were  brought  safely  through 
water  "  Or,  in  the  antitype  "  Or,  inquiry  Or,  appeal  '  Or,  thought  *  Some  ancient 
authorities  re.nd  ?<«/c  .v/>«.  "  Oi,  he  no  longer  .  .  .  his  time  ^^  (ir,  flood  '^^  Or,  were  the 
good  tidings  preached 


§72.]  FIRST  LETTER    OF  PETER.  1 53 

to  the  dead,  that  they  might  be  judged  according  to  men  in  the  flesh,  but  live 
according  to  God  in  the  spirit. 

7  But  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand :  be  ye  therefore  of  sound  mind,  and 
be  sober  unto  ^  prayer :  8  above  all  things  being  fervent  in  your  love  among 
yourselves;  for  love  covereth  a  multitude  of  sins:  9  using  hospitality  one  to 
another  without  murmuring:  10  according  as  each  hath  received  a  gift,  min- 
istering it  among  yourselves,  as  good  stewards  of  the  manifold  grace  of  God; 
II  if  any  man  speaketh,  speaking  as  it  were  oracles  of  God;  if  any  man  min- 
istereth,  niiiiistering  as  of  the  strength  which  God  supplieth  :  that  in  all  things 
God  may  be  glorified  through  Jesus  Christ,  whose  is  the  glory  and  the  dominion 
2  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

12  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial  among  you, 
which  Cometh  upon  you  to  prove  you,  as  though  a  strange  thing  happened 
unto  you:  13  but  insomuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings,  rejoice; 
that  at  the  revelation  of  his  glory  also  ye  may  rejoice  with  exceeding  joy. 
14  If  ye  are  reproached  ^  fot  the  name  of  Christ,  blessed  are  ye ;  because  the 
Spirit  oi  glory  and  the  Spirit  of  God  resteth  upon  you.  15  For  let  none  of 
you  suffer  as  a  murderer,  or  a  thief,  or  an  evil-doer,  or  as  a  meddler  in  other 
men's  matters;  16  but  if  a  man  suffer  as  a  Christian,  let  him  not  be 
ashamed;  but  let  him  glorify  God  in  this  name.  17  For  the  time  is  come  for 
judgement  to  begin  at  the  house  of  God  :  and  if  it  begin  first  at  us,  what 
shall  be  the  end  of  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  God?  18  And  if  the 
righteous  is  scarcely  saved,  where  shall  the  ungodly  and  sinner  appear  ? 
19  Wherefore  let  them  also  that  suffer  according  to  the  will  of  God  commit 
their  souls  in  well-doing  unto  a  faithful  Creator. 

5 :  I  The  elders  therefore  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  a  fellow-elder,  and 
a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  who  am  also  a  partaker  of  the  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed  :  2  Tend  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you,  *  exercising 
the  oversight,  not  of  constraint,  but  willingly,  5  according  unto  God;  nor  yet 
for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind;  3  neither  as  lording  it  over  the  charge 
allotted  to  you,  but  making  yourselves  ensamples  to  the  flock.  4  And  when 
the  chief  Shepherd  shall  be  manifested,  ye  shall  receive  the  crown  of  glory 
that  fadeth  not  away.  5  ^  Likewise,  ye  younger,  be  subject  unto  the  elder. 
Yea,  all  of  you  gird  yourselves  with  humility,  to  serve  one  another :  for  God 
resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.  6  Humble  yourselves 
therefore  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due  time; 
7  casting  all  your  anxiety  upon  him,  because  he  careth  for  you.  8  Be  sober, 
be  watchful :  your  adversary  the  devil,  as  a  roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seek- 
ing whom  he  may  devour :  9  whom  withstand  stedfast  in  "^  your  faith, 
knowing  that  the  same  sufferings  are  ^  accomplished  in  your  ^  brethren  who 
are  in  the  world.  10  And  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  called  you  unto  his  eter- 
nal glory  in  Christ,  after  that  ye  have  suffered  a  little  while,  shall  himself 
1^  perfect,  stablish,  strengthen  ^^  you.  1 1  To  him  be  the  dominion  ^  for  ever 
and  ever.     Amen. 

'^Gr.  prayers.  ^  Gx.  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages.  ^Gx.in.  *  Some  ancient  authorities 
omit  exercising  the  oversight.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  om't  according  inito  God. 
^  Or,  Likeivise  .  .  .  elder ;  yea,  all  of  you  one  to  another  Gird  yoiirsch'es  luith  hutnil- 
ity  '  Or,  the  «  Gr.  being  accomplished.  '■>  Or.  irotherhood.  "  Or,  restore  "  Many 
ancient  authorities  add  settle. 


154         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§72. 

12  By  Silvanus,  ^  our  faithful  brother,  as  I  account  him,  I  have  written 
unto  you  briefly,  exhorting,  and  testifying  that  this  is  the  true  grace  of  God  : 
stand  ye  fast  therein.  13 -She  that  is  in  Babylon,  elect  together  with  jc^m, 
saluteth  you;  and  so  doth  Mark  my  son.  14  Salute  one  another  with  a  kiss 
of  love. 

Peace  be  unto  you  all  that  are  in  Christ. 

§73.     THE   LETTER   OF  JUDE. 

I  Judas,  a  '^  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  brother  of  James,  ■*  to  them  that 
are  called,  beloved  in  God  the  Father,  and  kept  for  Jesus  Christ:  2  Mercy 
unto  you  and  peace  and  love  be  multiplied. 

3  Beloved,  while  I  was  giving  all  diligence  to  write  unto  you  of  our  com- 
mon salvation,  I  was  constrained  to  write  unto  you  exhorting  you  to  contend 
earnestly  for  the  faith  which  was  once  for  all  delivered  unto  the  saints.  4  For 
there  are  certain  men  crept  in  privily,  even  they  who  were  of  old  set  forth 
unto  this  condemnation,  ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into 
lasciviousness,  and  denying  ^  our  only  Master  and  Lord,  Jesus  Christ. 

5  Now  I  desire  to  put  you  in  remembrance,  though  ye  know  all  things 
once  for  all,  how  that  ^the  Lord,  having  saved  a  people  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  "  afterward  destroyed  them  that  believed  not.  6  And  angels  which 
kept  not  their  own  principality,  but  left  their  proper  habitation,  he  hath  kept 
in  everlasting  bonds  under  darkness  unto  the  judgement  of  the  great  day. 

7  Even  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the  cities  al)out  them,  having  in  liiie 
manner  with  these  given  themselves  over  to  fornication,  and  gone  after  strange 
flesh,  are  set  forth  **  as  an  example,  suffering  the  punishment  of  eternal  fire. 

8  Yet  in  like  manner  these  also  in  their  dreamings  defile  the  flesh,  and  set  at 
nought  dominion,  and  rail  at  ^  dignities.  9  But  Michael  the  archangel,  when 
contending  with  the  devil  he  disputed  aljout  the  body  of  Moses,  durst  not 
bring  against  him  a  railing  judgement,  but  said,  The  Lord  rebuke  thee. 
10  But  these  rail  at  whatsoever  things  they  know  not:  and  what  they  under- 
stand naturally,  like  the  creatures  without  reason,  in  these  things  are  they 
'^'^  destroyed.  1 1  Woe  unto  them  !  for  they  went  in  the  way  of  Cain,  and  11  ran 
riotously  in  the  error  of  Balaam  for  hire,  and  perished  in  the  gainsaying  of 
Korah.  12  These  are  they  who  are  i'^  hidden  rocks  in  your  love-feasts  when 
they  feast  with  you,  shejiherds  that  without  fear  feed  themselves;  clouds  with- 
out water,  carried  along  by  winds;  autumn  trees  without  fruit,  twice  dead, 
plucked  up  by  the  roots;  13  wild  waves  of  the  sea,  foaming  out  their  own 
i'^ shame;  wandering  stars,  for  whom  the  blackness  of  darkness  hath  been 
reserved  for  ever.  14  And  to  these  also  Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam, 
prophesied,  saying.  Behold,  the  Lord  came  with  ^*  ten  thousands  of  his  holy 
ones,  15  to  execute  judgement  upon  all,  and  to  convict  all  the  ungodly  of  all 
their  works  of  ungodliness  which  they  have  ungodly  wrought,  and  of  all  the 

1  Gr.  the.  ^  That  is,  The  church,  or,  The  sister.  •''  Gr.  bondservant.  *  Or,  to  them 
that  are  beloved  in  God  the  Father,  and  kef>t  for  Jesus  Christ  he'mg  eal/ed  '^  Or,  the 
only  Master,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  "  M.iny  very  .ancient  .iiithoritics  re.id  Jesus. 
'  Gr.  the  second  time.  "Or,  as  an  example  of  eternal  fire,  sufferiui;  punishment 
"  Gr.  glories.  ^''  Or,  corruf>ted  "  Or,  cast  themselves  away  through  '-  Or,  spots  '"  Or. 
shames.     "  Gr.  his  holy  myriads. 


§74.]  SECOND   LETTER    OF  PETER.  1 55 

hard  things  which  ungodly  sinners  have  spoken  against  him.  16  These  are 
murmurers,  complainers,  walking  after  their  lusts  (and  their  mouth  speaketh 
great  swelling  words),  shewing  respect  of  persons  for  the  sake  of  advantage. 

17  But  ye,  beloved,  remember  ye  the  words  which  have  been  spoken 
before  by  the  apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  18  how  that  they  said  to 
you,  In  the  last  time  there  shall  be  mockers,  walking  after  ^  their  own  ungodly 
lusts.  19  These  are  they  who  make  separations,  ^  sensual,  having  not  the 
.Spirit.  20  But  ye,  beloved,  building  up  yourselves  on  your  most  holy  faith, 
praying  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  21  keep  yourselves  in  the  love  of  God,  looking 
for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life.  22  ^  And  on 
some  have  mercy,  *  who  are  in  doubt;  23  and  some  save,  snatching  them 
out  of  the  fire;  and  on  some  have  mercy  with  fear;  hating  even  the  garment 
spotted  by  the  flesh. 

24  Now  unto  him  that  is  able  to  guard  you  from  stumbling,  and  to  set  you 
before  the  presence  of  his  glory  without  blemish  in  exceeding  joy,  25  to  the 
only  God  our  Saviour,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  be  glory,  majesty, 
dominion  and  power,  before  all  time,  and  now,  and.^  for  evermore.     Amen. 


§74.     PETER'S   SECOND   LETTER. 

1:1  "Simon  Peter,  a  "servant  and  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  them  that 
have  obtained  ^a  like  precious  faith  with  us  in  the  righteousness  of  ^our  God 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ :  2  Grace  to  you  and  peace  be  multiplied  in  the 
knowledge  of  God  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord;  3  seeing  that  his  divine  power 
hath  granted  unto  us  all  things  that  pertain  unto  life  and  godliness,  through 
the  knowledge  of  him  that  called  us  i'^'  by  his  own  glory  and  virtue ;  4  whereby 
he  hath  granted  unto  us  his  precious  and  exceeding  great  promises;  that 
through  these  ye  may  become  partakers  of  ^^  the  divine  nature,  having  escaped 
from  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  by  lust.  5  Yea,  and  for  this  very 
cause  adding  on  your  part  all  diligence,  in  your  faith  supply  virtue;  and  in 
your  virtue  knowledge ;  6  and  in  your  knowledge  ^'^  temperance ;  and  in  your 
Intemperance  patience;  and  in  yojir  patience  godhness;  7  and  in  _)'(?«/r  god- 
liness love  of  the  brethren;  and  in  your  love  of  the  brethren  love.  8  For  if 
these  things  are  yours  and  abound,  they  make  you  to  be  not  idle  nor  unfruit- 
ful unto  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  9  For  he  that  lacketh  these 
things  is  blind,  ^^  seeing  only  what  is  near,  having  forgotten  the  cleansing  from 
his  old  sins.  lo  Wherefore,  brethren,  give  the  more  diligence  to  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure :  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  stumble : 
II  for  thus  shall  be  richly  supplied  unto  you  the  entrance  into  the  eternal 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

12  Wherefore  I  shall  be  ready  always  to  put  you  in  remembrance  of  these 
things,  though  ye  know  them,  and  are  established  in  the  truth  which  is  with 

1  Gr.  their  own  lusts  of  nngodlinesses.     2  Or,  natural    Or,  animal    ^  The  Greek  text 

in  this  passage  {And  .  .  .  fire)  is  somewhat  uncertain.  *  Or,  while  they  dispute  with 
you  ■'■'  Gr.  7(nto  all  the  ages.  •=  Many  ancient  authorities  read  Syineon.  '  Gr.  bond- 
servant. ^  Gr.  an  equally  precious.  '•'  Or,  our  God  and  the  Saviour  i"  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  through  glory  and  virtue.  11  Or,  a  ^-  Or,  self-control  '^  Or,  closing 
his  eyes 


156         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§74. 

you.  13  And  I  think  it  right,  as  long  as  I  am  in  this  tabernacle,  to  stir  you 
up  by  putting  you  in  remembrance;  14  knowing  that  the  putting  off  of  my 
tabernacle  cometh  swiftly,  even  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  signiticd  unto  me. 
15  Yea,  I  will  give  diligence  that  at  every  time  ye  may  be  able  after  my  ^  de- 
cease to  call  these  things  to  remembrance.  16  For  we  did  not  follow  cun- 
ningly devised  fables,  when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power  and  -  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  we  were  eye-witnesses  of  his  majesty.  17  For  he 
^  received  from  God  the  Father  honour  and  glory,  when  there  •*  came  such  a 
voice  to  him  from  the  excellent  glory,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am 
well  pleased:  18  and  this  voice  we  ourselves  heard  "come  out  of  heaven, 
when  we  were  with  him  in  the  holy  mount.  19  And  we  have  the  word  of 
prophecy  j)iade  more  sure;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a 
lamp  shining  in  a  "  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in 
your  hearts :  20  knowing  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  scripture  is  of  "  pri- 
vate interpretation.  21  For  no  prophecy  ever  ^  came  by  the  will  of  man  :  but 
men  spake  from  God,  being  moved  by  the  ^  Holy  Ghost. 

2  :  I  But  there  arose  false  prophets  also  among  the  people,  as  among  you 
also  there  shall  be  false  teachers,  who  shall  privily  bring  in  i"  destructive  here- 
sies, denying  even  the  Master  that  bought  them,  bringing  upon  themselves 
swift  destruction.  2  And  many  shall  follow  their  lascivious  doings;  by  reason 
of  whom  the  way  of  the  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.  3  And  in  covetousness 
shall  they  with  feigned  words  make  merchandise  of  you  :  whose  sentence  now 
from  of  old  lingereth  not,  and  their  destruction  slumbereth  not.  4  For  if  God 
spared  not  angels  when  they  sinned,  but  ^^cast  them  down  to  ^'-^  hell,  and  com- 
mitted them  to  ^3  pits  of  darkness,  to  be  reserved  unto  judgement :  5  and 
spared  not  the  ancient  world,  but  preserved  Noah  with  seven  others,  1*  a 
preacher  of  righteousness,  when  he  brought  a  flood  upon  the  world  of  the  un- 
godly; 6  and  turning  the  cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  into  ashes  con- 
demned them  with  an  overthrow,  having  made  them  an  example  unto  those 
that  should  live  ungodly;  7  and  delivered  righteous  Lot,  sore  distressed  by 
the  lascivious  life  of  the  wicked  8  (for  that  righteous  man  dwelling  among 
them,  in  seeing  and  hearing,  '^^  vexed  his  righteous  soul  from  day  to  day  with 
their  lawless  deeds)  :  9  the  Lord  knoweth  how  to  deliver  the  godly  out  of 
temptation,  and  to  keep  the  unrighteous  under  punishment  unto  the  day  of 
judgement;  10  but  chiefly  them  that  walk  after  the  flesh  in  the  lust  of  defile- 
ment, and  despise  dominion.  Daring,  selfwilled,  they  tremble  not  to  rail  at 
^^  dignities  :  11  whereas  angels,  though  greater  in  might  and  power,  bring  not 
a  railing  judgement  against  them  before  the  Lord.  12  Hut  these,  as  creatures 
without  reason,  born  ^'  mere  animals  ^^  to  be  taken  and  destroyed,  railing  in 
matters  whereof  they  are  ignorant,  shall  in  their  ^^  destroying  surely  be  de- 
stroyed, 13  suffering  wrong  as  the  hire  of  wrong-doing;  ?neii  that  count  it 
pleasure  to  revel  in  the  day-time,  spots  and  blemishes,  revelling  in  their 
2"  love-feasts  while  they  feast  with  you;     14  having  eyes  full  of  -'  adultery,  and 

1  Or,  departure  ^  Gr.  presence.  ^  Gr.  having'  received.  *  Gr.  was  brought  .  .  . 
by  the  jnajcstic  glory.  ^  Gr.  brought.  "  Gr.  squalid.  '  Or,  special  '  Gr.  was  brought. 
"  Or,  Holy  Fipirit  '"  Or,  sects  of  perdition  "  Ox-,  cast  them  into  dungeons  '-  Gr.  Tar- 
tarus. '■'  Some  ancient  authorities  read  chains.  '•'  Gr.  a  herald.  "•  Gr.  tormented. 
'"  Gr.  glories.  "  Gr.  natural.  "*  Or,  to  take  and  to  destroy  '•'  Or,  corruption  -"  Many 
ancient  authorities  read  deccivings.     -'  Gr.  an  adulteress. 


§74-]  SECOND  LETTER    OF  PETER.  157 

that  cannot  cease  from  sin;  enticing  unstedfast  souls;  having  a  heart  exer- 
cised in  covetousness;  children  of  cursing;  15  forsaking  the  right  way,  they 
went  astray,  having  followed  the  way  of  Balaam  the  son  of  ^  Beor,  who  loved 
the  hire  of  wrong-doing;  16  but  he  was  rebuked  for  his  own  transgression  : 
a  dumb  ass  spake  with  man's  voice  and  stayed  the  madness  of  the  prophet. 
17  These  are  springs  without  water,  and  mists  driven  by  a  storm;  for  whom 
the  blackness  of  darkness  hath  been  reserved.  18  For,  uttering  great  swelling 
words  of  vanity,  they  entice  in  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  by  lasciviousness,  those 
who  are  just  escaping  from  them  that  live  in  error;  19  promising  them  lib- 
erty, while  they  themselves  are  bondservants  of  corruption;  for  of  ^whom  a 
man  is  overcome,  of  the  same  is  he  also  brought  into  bondage.  20  For  if, 
after  they  have  escaped  the  defilements  of  the  world  through  the  knowledge  of 
^the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  entangled  therein  and  over- 
come, the  last  state  is  become  worse  with  them  than  the  first.  21  For  it  were 
better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness,  than,  after  know- 
ing it,  to  turn  back  from  the  holy  commandment  delivered  unto  them.  22  It 
has  happened  unto  them  according  to  the  true  proverb,  The  dog  turning  to 
his  own  vomit  again,  and  the  sow  that  had  washed  to  wallowing  in  the  mire. 

3:  I  This  is  now,  beloved,  the  second  epistle  that  I  write  unto  you;  and 
in  both  of  them  I  stir  up  your  sincere  mind  by  putting  you  in  remembrance; 
2  that  ye  should  remember  the  words  which  were  spoken  before  by  the  holy 
prophets,  and  the  commandment  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour  through  your  apos- 
tles :  3  knowing  this  first,  that  *  in  the  last  days  mockers  shall  come  with 
mockery,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,  4  and  saying,  Where  is  the  promise 
of  his  ^coming?  for,  from  the  day  that  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all  things  con- 
tinue as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation.  5  For  this  they  wil- 
fully forget,  that  there  were  heavens  from  of  old,  and  an  earth  compacted  out 
of  water  and  f' amidst  water,  by  the  word  of  God;  6  by  which  means  the 
world  that  then  was,  being  overflowed  with  water,  perished :  7  but  the  heav- 
ens that  now  are,  and  the  earth,  by  the  same  word  have  been  "^  stored  up  for  fire, 
being  reserved  against  the  day  of  judgement  and  destruction  of  ungodly  men, 

8  But  forget  not  this  one  thing,  beloved,  that  one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as 
a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day.  9  The  Lord  is  not  slack 
concerning  his  promise,  as  some  count  slackness;  but  is  longsuffering  to  you- 
ward,  not  wishing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repent- 
ance. 10  But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief;  in  the  which  the 
heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  ^  elements  shall  be  dis- 
solved with  fervent  heat,  and  the  earth  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall 
be  3  burned  up.  II  Seeing  that  these  things  are  thus  all  to  be  dissolved,  what 
manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy  living  and  godliness,  12  looking 
for  and  ^'^  earnestly  desiring  the  ^  coming  of  the  day  of  God,  by  reason  of  which 
the  heavens  being  on  fire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  ^  elements  shall  melt  with 
fervent  heat?  13  But,  according  to  his  promise,  we  look  for  new  heavens  and 
a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness. 

1  Many  ancient  authorities  read  Bosor.  ^  Or,  ivhat  ^  Many  ancient  authorities  read 
our.  *  Gr.  in  the  last  of  the  days,  'i  Gr.  presence.  "  Or,  throjcgh  '  Or,  stored  ivith 
fire  '  Or,  heavenly  bodies  ^  The  most  ancient  manuscripts  read  discovered,  i"  Or, 
hastening 


158         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC     AGE.      [§75. 

14  Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  these  things,  give  diligence 
that  ye  may  be  found  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blameless  in  his  sight. 
15  And  account  that  the  longsuffering  of  our  Lord  is  salvation;  even  as  our 
beloved  brother  Paul  also,  according  to  the  wisdom  given  to  him,  wrote  unto 
you;  16  as  also  in  all  his  epistles,  speaking  in  them  of  these  things;  wherein 
are  some  things  hard  to  be  understood,  which  the  ignorant  and  unstedfast 
wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  scriptures,  unto  their  own  destruction.  17  Ye 
therefore,  beloved,  knowing  these  things  Ijeforehand,  beware  lest,  being  car- 
ried away  with  the  error  of  the  wicked,  ye  fall  from  your  own  stedfastncss. 
18  But  grow  in  the  grace  and  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ.     To  him  be  the  glory  both  now  and  '  for  ever.     Amen. 


§75.     THE   ANONYMOUS   LETTER  TO  THE   HEBREWS. 

1  :  I  God,  having  of  old  time  spoken  unto  the  fathers  in  the  prophets  by 
divers  portions  and  in  divers  manners,  2  hath  at  the  end  of  these  days  spoken 
unto  us  in  "^  his  Son,  whom  he  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  through  whom  also 
he  made  the  ^  worlds;  3  who  being  the  effulgence  of  his  glory,  and  ■*  the  very 
image  of  his  substance,  and  upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
when  he  had  made  purification  of  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
Majesty  on  high;  4  having  l)ecome  by  so  much  better  than  the  angels,  as  he 
hath  inherited  a  more  excellent  name  than  they.  5  For  unto  which  of  the 
angels  said  he  at  any  time, 

TIiou  art  my  Son, 

This  day  have  I  begotten  thee? 
and  again, 

I  will  be  to  him  a  Father, 

And  he  shall  be  to  me  a  Son? 
6^  And  when  he  again '' bringeth  in  the  firstborn  into  ^  the  world  he  saith, 
And  let  all  the  angels  of  God  worship  him.     7  And  of  the  angels  he  saith, 

Who  maketh  his  angels  ^  winds, 

And  his  ministers  a  flame  of  fire  : 
8  but  of  the  Son  he  saith, 

Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever; 

And  the  sceptre  of  uprightness  is  the  sceptre  of 'thy  kingdom. 
9  Thou  hast  loved  righteousness,  and  hated  iniquity; 

Therefore  God,  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee 

With  the  oil  of  gladness  alcove  thy  fellows. 
10  And, 

Thou,  Lord,  in  the  beginning  hast  laid  tlic  foundation  of  the  eartli. 

And  the  heavens  are  the  works  of  thy  hands  : 
TI  They  shall  perish;    liut  thou  continuest  : 

And  they  all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment; 

iGr.  unto  the  day  of  eternity.  '  Gr.  a  Son.  '  Gr.  n^«.  *  Or,  the  tinf>rrss 
0/  his  substance  r.  Or,  And  a^aiii,  ivhen  he  t>ritifrrih  in  "  ()r,  shall  ha7<e  hroug'st 
in  'Or.  the  inhabited  earth.  "Or,  spirits  "The  two  oldest  Greek  manuscripts  read 
his. 


§75-]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  HEBREWS.  159 

12  And  as  a  mantle  shalt  thou  roll  them  up, 
As  a  garment,  and  they  shall  be  changed  : 
But  thou  art  the  same, 
And  thy  years  shall  not  fail. 

13  But  of  which  of  the  angels  hath  he  said  at  any  time, 

Sit  thou  on  my  right  hand. 

Till  I  make  thine  enemies  the  footstool  of  thy  feet? 

14  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  do  service  for  the  sake  of 
them  that  shall  inherit  salvation? 

2 :  I  Therefore  we  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things  that 
were  heard,  lest  haply  we  drift  away  from  them.  2  For  if  the  word  spoken 
through  angels  proved  stedfast,  and  every  transgression  and  disobedience 
received  a  just  recompense  of  reward;  3  how  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect 
so  great  salvation?  which  having  at  the  first  been  spoken  through  the  Lord, 
was  confirmed  unto  us  by  them  that  heard  ;  4  God  also  bearing  witness  with 
them,  both  by  signs  and  wonders,  and  by  manifold  powers,  and  by  ^  gifts  of 
the  -  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  his  own  will. 

5  For  not  unto  angels  did  he  subject  ^  the  world  to  come,  whereof  we 
speak.     6  But  one  hath  somewhere  testified,  saying. 
What  is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him  ? 
Or  the  son  of  man,  that  thou  visitest  him  ? 

7  Thou  madest  him  *  a  little  lower  than  the  angels; 
Thou  crownedst  him  with  glory  and  honour, 

^  And  didst  set  him  over  the  works  of  thy  hands : 

8  Thou  didst  put  all  things  in  subjection  under  his  feet. 

For  in  that  he  subjected  all  things  unto  him,  he  left  nothing  that  is  not 
subject  to  him.  But  now  we  see  not  yet  all  things  subjected  to  him.  9  But 
we  behold  him  who  hath  been  made  *  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  even 
Jesus,  because  of  the  suffering  of  death  crowned  with  glory  and  honour,  that 
by  the  grace  of  God  he  should  taste  death  for  every  man.  10  For  it  became 
him,  for  whom  are  all  things,  and  through  whom  are  all  things,  ^  in  bringing 
many  sons  unto  glory,  to  make  the  ^  author  of  their  salvation  perfect  through 
sufferings.  1 1  For  both  he  that  sanctifieth  and  they  that  are  sanctified  are  all 
of  one  :  for  which  cause  he  is  not  ashamed  to  call  them  brethren,  12  saying, 
I  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  brethren, 
In  the  midst  of  the  ^  congregation  will  I  sing  thy  praise. 
13  And  again,  I  will  put  my  trust  in  him.  And  again,  Behold,  I  and  the 
children  which  God  hath  given  me.  14  Since  then  the  children  are  sharers 
in  5  flesh  and  blood,  he  also  himself  in  like  manner  partook  of  the  same;  that 
through  death  he  ^'^  might  bring  to  nought  him  that  ^had  the  power  of  death, 
that  is,  the  devil;  15  and  ^'^  might  deliver  all  them  who  through  fear  of  death 
were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage.  16  For  verily  not  of  angels  doth 
he  take  hold,  but  he  taketh  hold  of  the  seed  of  Abraham.  17  Wherefore  it 
behoved  him  in  all  things  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren,  that  he  might 

1  Gr.  distributions.  ^  Or,  Holy  Spirit  :  and  so  throughout  this  book.  ^  (jr  //j,^  /„. 
habited  earth.  ^  Ox,  for  a  little  while  lower  "Many  authorities  omit  And  didst  .  .  . 
hands.  '' Ox,  having  brought  ''  Ox,  captain  ^  Ox, church  '■>  Ox.  blood  and  flesh,  i"  Or, 
may    ''  Or,  hath 


l6o         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§75. 

be  a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make 
propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  people.  18  1  For  ^in  that  he  himself  hath 
suffered  being  tempted,  he  is  able  to  succour  them  that  are  tempted. 

3 :  I  Wherefore,  holy  brethren,  partakers  of  a  heavenly  calling,  consider 
the  Apostle  and  High  Priest  of  our  confession,  even  Jesus;  2  who  was  faith- 
ful to  him  that  •*  appointed  him,  as  also  was  Moses  in  all  *  his  house.  3  For 
he  hath  been  counted  worthy  of  more  glory  than  Moses,  by  so  much  as  he 
that  ^  built  the  house  hath  more  honour  than  the  house.  4  For  every  house 
is  '^builded  by  some  one;  but  he  that  ^ built  all  things  is  God.  5  And  Moses 
indeed  was  faithful  in  all  ■*  his  house  as  a  servant,  for  a  testimony  of  those 
things  which  were  afterward  to  be  spoken;  6  but  Christ  as  a  son,  over  ■*  his 
house;  whose  house  are  we,  if  we  hold  fast  our  boldness  and  the  glorying  of 
our  hope  firm  unto  the  end.  7  Wherefore,  even  as  the  Holy  Ghost  saith, 
To-day  if  ye  shall  hear  his  voice, 

8  Harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  provocation. 

Like  as  in  the  day  of  the  temptation  in  the  wilderness, 

9  ^  Wherewith  your  fathers  tempted  me  by  proving  7ne, 
And  saw  my  works  forty  years. 

10  Wherefore  I  was  displeased  with  this  generation, 
And  said.  They  do  alway  err  in  their  heart : 

But  they  did  not  know  my  ways; 

1 1  As  I  sware  in  my  wrath, 

"^  They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 
12  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  haply  there  shall  be  in  any  one  of  you  an  evil 
heart  of  unbelief,  in  falling  away  from  the  living  God:  13  but  exhort  one 
another  day  by  day,  so  long  as  it  is  called  To-day;  lest  any  one  of  you  be 
hardened  by  the  deceitfulness  of  sin :  14  for  we  are  become  partakers  ^  of 
Christ,  if  we  hold  fast  the  beginning  of  our  confidence  firm  unto  the  end: 

15  while  it  is  said, 

To-day  if  ye  shall  hear  his  voice, 

Harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the  provocation. 

16  For  who,  when  they  heard,  did  provoke?  nay,  did  not  all  they  that 
came  out  of  Egypt  by  Moses?  17  And  with  whom  was  he  displeased  forty 
years?  was  it  not  with  them  that  sinned,  whose  ^  carcases  fell  in  the  wilder- 
ness? 18  And  to  whom  sware  he  that  they  should  not  enter  into  his  rest,  but 
to  them  that  were  disobedient?  19  And  we  see  that  they  were  not  able  to 
enter  in  because  of  unbelief. 

4:  I  Let  us  fear  therefore,  lest  haply,  a  promise  being  left  of  entering  into 
his  rest,  any  one  of  you  should  seem  to  have  come  short  of  it.  2  For  indeed 
we  have  had  ^^  good  tidings  preached  unto  us,  even  as  also  they :  but  the 
word  of  hearing  did  not  profit  them,  because  ^^  they  were  not  united  by  faith 
with  them  that  heard.  3  i^For  we  which  have  believed  do  enter  into  that 
rest;   even  as  he  hath  said. 

As  I  sware  in  my  wrath, 

"  They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest: 

1  Or,  For  having  been  liiinself  tciitf>ted  in  that  tuherein  he  hath  suffered  ^  Or, 
wherein  ^  Or.  made.  -^'VUm'xs,  Cod's  house.  Sec  Num.  xii.  7.  "  Or,  es/aVdished  "Or, 
where  'Or.  1/  they  shall  enter.  "Or,  with  ^' C,r.  liinl'S.  '"Or,  a  f;osJ>el  i' Some 
ancient  authorities  read  //  was.     1^  Some  ancient  autliorities  read  We  therefore. 


§75-]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  HEBREWS.  l6l 

although  the  works  were  finished  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  4  For 
he  hath  said  somewhere  of  the  seventh  day  on  this  wise,  And  God  rested  on 
the  seventh  day  from  all  his  works;     5  and  in  'Cnxi place  again, 

^They  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 
6  Seeing  therefore  it  remaineth  that  some  should  enter  thereinto,  and  they  to 
whom  '^  the  good  tidings  were  before  preached  failed  to  enter  in  because  of 
disobedience,     7  he  again  defineth  a  certain  day,  ^  saying  in  David,  after  so 
long  a  time.  To-day,  as  it  hath  been  before  said, 

To-day  if  ye  shall  hear  his  voice, 

Harden  not  your  hearts. 
8  For  if  *  Joshua  had  given  them  rest,  he  would  not  have  spoken  afterward  of 
another  day.  9  There  remaineth  therefore  a  sabbath  rest  for  the  people  of 
God.  10  For  he  that  is  entered  into  his  rest  hath  himself  also  rested  from  his 
works,  as  God  did  from  his.  1 1  Let  us  therefore  give  diligence  to  enter  into 
that  rest,  that  no  man  fall  ^  after  the  same  example  of  disobedience.  12  For 
the  word  of  God  is  living,  and  active,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword, 
and  piercing  even  to  the  dividing  of  soul  and  spirit,  of  both  joints  and  mar- 
row, and  quick  to  discern  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  13  And 
there  is  no  creature  that  is  not  manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked 
and  laid  open  before  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do. 

14  Having  then  a  great  high  priest,  who  hath  passed  through  the  heavens, 
Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  confession.  15  For  we  have  not  a 
high  priest  that  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities;  but  one 
that  hath  been  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  %ve  are,  yet  without  sin.  16  Let 
us  therefore  draw  near  with  boldness  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may 
receive  mercy,  and  may  find  grace  to  help  us  in  time  of  need. 

5:  I  For  every  high  priest,  being  taken  from  among  men,  is  appointed  for 
men  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  that  he  may  offer  both  gifts  and  sacrifices  for 
sins:  2  who  can  bear  gently  with  the  ignorant  and  erring,  for  that  he  him- 
self also  is  compassed  with  infirmity;  3  and  by  reason  thereof  is  bound,  as 
for  the  people,  so  also  for  himself,  to  offer  for  sins.  4  And  no  man  taketh 
the  honour  unto  himself,  but  when  he  is  called  of  God,  even  as  was  Aaron. 

5  So  Christ  also  glorified  not  himself  to  be  made  a  high  priest,  but  he  that 
spake  unto  him. 

Thou  art  my  Son, 

This  day  have  I  begotten  thee : 

6  as  he  saith  also  in  another //cz^r^, 

Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever 
After  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 

7  Who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  having  offered  up  prayers  and  supplications 
with  strong  crying  and  tears  unto  him  that  was  able  to  save  him  ''  from  death, 
and  having  been  heard  for  his  godly  fear,  8  though  he  was  a  Son,  yet  learned 
obedience  by  the  things  which  he  suffered;  9  and  having  been  made  perfect, 
he  became  unto  all  them  that  obey  him  the  "^  author  of  eternal  salvation; 
10  named  of  God  a  high  priest  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 

1  Gr.  If  they  shall  enter.  ^  Or,  the  gospel  was  ^  Or,  To-day,  sayhig  in  David,  after 
so  long  a  time,  as  it  hath  been  ds'c,  *  Gr.  Jesus.  0  Or,  ijito  Gr.  in.  "  Or,  out  rf  '  Gr. 
cause. 


l62         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§75. 

1 1  Of  ^  whom  we  have  many  things  to  say,  and  hard  of  interpretation,  see- 
ing ye  are  become  dull  of  hearing.  12  For  when  by  reason  of  the  time  ye 
ought  to  be  teachers,  ye  have  need  again  -  that  some  one  teach  you  the  rudi- 
ments of  the  ^  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God;  and  are  become  such  as 
have  need  of  milk,  and  not  of  solid  food.  13  For  every  one  that  partaketh 
of  milk  is  without  experience  of  the  word  of  righteousness;  for  he  is  a  babe. 
14  But  solid  food  is  for  *  fullgrown  men,  even  those  who  by  reason  of  use  have 
their  senses  exercised  to  discern  good  and  evil. 

6 :  I  Wherefore  let  us  ^  cease  to  speak  of  the  first  principles  of  Christ,  and 
press  on  unto  **  perfection;  not  laying  again  a  foundation  of  repentance  from 
dead  works,  and  of  faith  toward  God,  2  "  of  the  teaching  of  '^  baptisms,  and 
of  laying  on  of  hands,  and  of  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  of  eternal  judge- 
ment. 3  And  this  will  we  do,  if  God  permit.  4  For  as  touching  those  who 
were  once  enlightened  ^  and  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  par- 
takers of  the  Holy  Ghost,  5  and  ^'^  tasted  the  good  word  of  God,  and  the 
powers  of  the  age  to  come,  6  and  then  fell  away,  it  is  impossible  to  renew 
them  again  unto  repentance;  ^^  seeing  they  crucify  to  themselves  the^Son  of 
God  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame.  7  P'or  the  land  which  hath 
drunk  the  rain  that  cometh  oft  upon  it,  and  bringeth  forth  herbs  meet  for 
them  for  whose  sake  it  is  also  tilled,  receiveth  blessing  from  God :  8  but  if  it 
beareth  thorns  and  thistles,  it  is  rejected  and  nigh  unto  a  curse;  whose  end  is 
to  be  burned. 

9  But,  beloved,  we  are  persuaded  better  things  of  you,  and  things  that 
1'^  accompany  salvation,  though  we  thus  speak  :  10  for  God  is  not  unrighteous 
to  forget  your  work  and  the  love  which  ye  shewed  toward  his  name,  in  that  ye 
ministered  unto  the  saints,  and  still  do  minister.  1 1  And  we  desire  that  each 
one  of  you  may  shew  the  same  diligence  unto  the  ^'^  fulness  of  hope  even  to 
the  end:  12  that  ye  be  not  sluggish,  but  imitators  of  them  who  through 
faith  and  patience  inherit  the  promises. 

13  For  when  God  made  promise  to  Abraham,  since  he  could  swear  by 
none  greater,  he  svvare  by  himself,  14  saying.  Surely  blessing  I  will  bless 
thee,  and  multiplying  I  will  multiply  thee.  15  And  thus,  having  patiently 
endured,  he  obtained  the  promise.  16  For  men  swear  by  the  greater:  and  in 
every  dispute  of  theirs  the  oath  is  final  for  confirmation.  17  Wherein  God, 
being  minded  to  shew  more  abundantly  unto  the  heirs  of  the  promise  the 
immutability  of  his  counsel,  "^^  interposed  with  an  oath :  18  that  by  two  immu- 
taljle  things,  in  which  it  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie,  we  may  have  a  strong 
encouragement,  who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  of  the  hope  set  before  us; 
19  which  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul,  a  hope  both  sure  and  stedfast  and 
entering  into  that  which  is  within  the  veil;  20  whither  as  a  forerunner  Jesus 
entered  for  us,  having  become  a  high  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
chizcdek. 

7:  I  For  this  Melchizedek,  king  of  Salem,  priest  of  God  Most  High,  who 
met  Abraham  returning  from  the  slaughter  of  the  kings,  and  blessed  him, 

'^Ox,7i)hich  2  Or,  that  one  teach  you  which  be  the  ritdivients  'Gr.  hepnniug. 
*  Or,  perfect  ^' Gx.  leave  the  wnrd  of  the  begiiiniiig  of  Christ.  '^  Or,  full  growth  'Some 
ancient  authorities  read,  even  the  teaching  of .  "  t)r,  washings  "  Or,  having  Itoih  tasted 
of  .  .  .  and  being  made  .  .  .  and  having  tasted  6.-'c.  '"  Or,  tasted  the  word  of  God 
that  it  is  good    ^^  Or,  the  while    ^'^  Or,  are  near  to  ^^  Or,  full  assurance   ^*Cr.  mediated. 


§75-]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  HEBREWS.  1 63 

2  to  whom  also  Abraham  divided  a  tenth  part  of  all  (being  hrst,  by  interpre- 
tation, King  of  righteousness,  and  then  also  King  of  Salem,  which  is,  King  of 
peace;  3  without  father,  without  mother,  without  genealogy,  having  neither 
beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of  life,  but  made  like  unto  the  Son  of  God),  abid- 
eth  a  priest  continually. 

4  Now  consider  how  great  this  man  was,  unto  whom  Abraham,  the  patri- 
arch, gave  a  tenth  out  of  the  chief  spoils.  5  And  they  indeed  of  the  sons  of 
Levi  that  receive  the  priest's  office  have  commandment  to  take  tithes  of  the 
people  according  to  the  law,  that  is,  of  their  brethren,  though  these  have 
come  out  of  the  loins  of  Abraham  :  6  but  he  whose  genealogy  is  not  counted 
from  them  hath  taken  tithes  of  Abraham,  and  hath  blessed  him  that  hath  the 
promises.  7  But  without  any  dispute  the  less  is  blessed  of  the  better.  8  And 
here  men  that  die  receive  tithes;  but  there  one,  of  whom  it  is  witnessed 
that  he  liveth.  9  And,  so  to  say,  through  Abraham  even  Levi,  who  receiveth 
tithes,  hath  paid  tithes;  10  for  he  was  yet  in  the  loins  of  his  father,  when 
Melchizedek  met  him. 

II  Now  if  there  was  perfection  through  the  Levitical  priesthood  (for  under 
it  hath  the  people  received  the  law),  what  further  need  was  there  that  another 
priest  should  arise  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek,  and  not  be  reckoned  after 
the  order  of  Aaron?  12  For  the  priesthood  being  changed,  there  is  made  of 
necessity  a  change  also  1  of  the  law.  13  For  he  of  whom  these  things  are  said 
2  belongeth  to  another  tribe,  from  which  no  man  hath  given  attendance  at  the 
altar.  14  For  it  is  evident  that  our  Lord  hath  sprung  out  of  Judah;  as  to 
which  tribe  Moses  spake  nothing  concerning  priests.  15  And  what  we  say  is 
yet  more  abundantly  evident,  if  after  the  likeness  of  Melchizedek  there  ariseth 
another  priest,  16  who  hath  been  made,  not  after  the  law  of  a  carnal  com- 
mandment, but  after  the  power  of  an  ^  endless  life  :  17  for  it  is  witnessed  of 
him. 

Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever 

After  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 
18  For  there  is  a  disannulling  of  a  foregoing  commandment  because  of  its 
weakness  and  unprofitableness  19  (for  the  law  made  nothing  perfect),  and  a 
bringing  in  thereupon  of  a  better  hope,  through  which  we  draw  nigh  unto 
God.  20  And  inasmuch  as  it  is  not  without  the  taking  of  an  oath  21  (for 
they  indeed  have  been  made  priests  without  an  oath;  but  he  with  an  oath  ■*  by 
him  that  saith  ^  of  him, 

The  Lord  sware  and  will  not  repent  himself. 

Thou  art  a  priest  for  ever)  ; 

22  by  so  much  also  hath  Jesus  become  the  surety  of  a  better  ^  covenant. 

23  And  they  indeed  have  been  made  priests  many  in  number,  because  tliat  Ijy 
death  they  are  hindered  from  continuing :  24  but  he,  because  he  abideth  for 
ever,  ^  hath  his  priesthood  ^unchangeable.  25  Wherefore  also  he  is  able  to 
save  '■*  to  the  uttermost  them  that  draw  near  unto  God  through  him,  seeing  he 
ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  them. 

26  For  such  a  high  priest  became  us,  holy,  guileless,  undefiled,  separated 

1  Or,  0/  la7v  2  Gr.  hath  partaken  of.  See  ch  ii.  14.  ^  Gr.  indi^snlublc.  *  Or,  through 
^>  Or,  unto  '^  Or,  testai/ieut  '^  Ox,  hath  a  priesthood  that  doth  not  pass  to  another  '*  Or, 
inviolable    ^  Gr.  completely. 


1 64         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   7 HE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§75. 

from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens;  27  who  needeth  nut  daily, 
liivc  those  high  priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifices,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and  then 
for  the  sins  of  the  people :  for  this  he  did  once  for  all,  when  he  offered  up 
himself.  28  For  the  law  appointeth  men  high  priests,  having  infirmity;  but 
the  word  of  the  oath,  which  was  after  the  law,  appointeth  a  Son,  perfected  for 
evermore. 

8:1^  Now  2  in  the  things  which  we  are  saying  the  chief  point  is  tJiis : 
We  have  such  a  high  priest,  who  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of 
the  Majesty  in  the  heavens,  2  a  minister  of  ^the  sanctuary,^  and  of  the  true 
tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  pitched,  not  man.  3  For  every  high  priest  is  ap- 
pointed to  offer  both  gifts  and  sacrifices :  wherefore  it  is  necessary  that  this 
high  priest  also  have  somewhat  to  offer.  4  Now  if  he  were  on  earth,  he  would 
not  be  a  priest  at  all,  seeing  there  are  those  who  offer  the  gifts  according  to 
the  law;  5  who  serve  that  which  is  a  copy  and  shadow  of  the  heavenly  things, 
even  as  Moses  is  warned  of  God  when  he  is  about  to  *  make  the  tabernacle  : 
for,  See,  saith  he,  that  thou  make  all  things  according  to  the  pattern  that  was 
shewed  thee  in  the  mount.  6  But  now  hath  he  obtained  a  ministry  the  more 
excellent,  by  how  much  also  he  is  the  mediator  of  a  better  ^  covenant,  which 
hath  been  enacted  upon  better  promises.  7  For  if  that  first  covenant  had  been 
faultless,  then  would  no  place  have  been  sought  for  a  second.  8  For  finding 
fault  with  them,  he  saith. 

Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord, 

That  I  will  '^  make  a  new  ^  covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel  and  with 
the  house  of  Judah; 
9  Not  according  to  the  "  covenant  that  I  made  with  their  fathers 

In  the  day  that  I  took  them  by  the  hand  to  lead  them  forth  out  of 
the  land  of  Egypt; 

For  they  continued  not  in  my  ^  covenant. 

And  I  regarded  them  not,  saith  the  Lord. 

10  For  this  is  the  ''  covenant  that  ^  I  will  make  with  the  house  of  Israel 
After  those  days,  saith  the  Lord; 

I  will  put  my  laws  into  their  mind, 
And  on  their  heart  also  will  I  write  them : 
And  I  will  be  to  them  a  God, 
And  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people  : 

11  And  they  shall  not  teach  every  man  his  fellow-citizen, 
And  every  man  his  brother,  saying.  Know  the  Lord : 
For  all  shall  know  me, 

From  the  least  to  the  greatest  of  them. 

12  For  I  will  be  merciful  to  tlieir  initiuitics, 
And  their  sins  will  I  remember  no  more. 

13  In  that  he  saith,  A  new  covenant,  he  hath  made  the  first  old.  Ihit  that 
which  is  becoming  old  and  waxeth  aged  is  nigh  unto  vanishing  away. 

9 :  I  Now  even  the  first  covenant  had  ordinances  of  divine  service,  and  its 
sanctuary,  a  sancttiary  of  this  world.     2  For  there  was  a  tabernacle  prepared, 

'  Or,  Now  to  sum  up  what  we  are  saying :  We  have  6r'c.  *  Gr.  u^on.  *  Or,  ho/y 
things  ^Ot,  complete  <>  Or,  testament  '^Gx.  accomplish.  '' Or,  testament  ^  Gi.  /  will 
covenant. 


§75-]  THE  LETTER   TO    THE  HEBREWS.  165 

the  first,  wherein  ^were  the  candlestick,  and  the  table,  and  -the  shewbread; 
which  is  called  the  Holy  place.  3  And  after  the  seond  veil,  the  tabernacle 
which  is  called  the  Holy  of  holies;  4  having  a  golden  ^  censer,  and  the  ark 
of  the  covenant  overlaid  round  about  with  gold,  wherein  *  was  a  golden  pot 
holding  the  manna,  and  Aaron's  rod  that  budded,  and  the  tables  of  the  cove- 
nant; 5  and  above  it  cherubim  of  glory  overshadowing  °  the  mercy-seat;  of 
which  things  we  cannot  now  speak  severally.  6  Now  these  things  having  been 
thus  prepared,  the  priests  go  in  continually  into  the  first  tabernacle,  accom- 
plishing the  services;  7  but  into  the  second  the  high  priest  alone,  once  in 
the  year,  not  without  blood,  which  he  offereth  for  himself,  and  for  the  *>  errors 
of  the  people :  8  the  Holy  Ghost  this  signifying,  that  the  way  into  the  holy 
place  hath  not  yet  been  made  manifest,  while  as  the  first  tabernacle  is  yet 
standing;  9  which  is  a  parable  for  the  time  tiow  present;  according  to  which 
are  offered  both  gifts  and  sacrifices  that  cannot,  as  touching  the  conscience, 
make  the  worshipper  perfect,  10  being  only  (with  meats  and  drinks  and  divers 
washings)  carnal  ordinances,  imposed  until  a  time  of  reformation. 

II  But  Christ  having  come  a  high  priest  of  '^the  good  things  to  come, 
through  the  greater  and  more  perfect  tabernacle,  not  made  with  hands, 
that  is  to  say,  not  of  this  creation,  12  nor  yet  through  the  blood  of  goats  and 
calves,  but  through  his  own  blood,  entered  in  once  for  all  into  the  holy  place, 
having  obtained  eternal  redemption.  13  For  if  the  blood  of  goats  and  bulls, 
and  the  ashes  of  a  heifer  sprinkling  them  that  have  been  defiled,  sanctify  unto 
the  cleanness  of  the  flesh;  14  how  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who 
through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  blemish  unto  God,  cleanse 
^  your  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God?  15  And  for  this 
cause  he  is  the  mediator  of  a  new  ^  covenant,  that  a  death  having  taken  place 
for  the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the  first  ^  covenant, 
thev  that  have  been  called  may  receive  the  promise  of  the  eternal  inheritance. 
16  For  where  a  ^  testament  is,  there  must  of  necessity  ^'^be  the  death  of  him 
that  made  it.  17  For  a  ^  testament  is  of  force  11  where  there  hath  been  death  : 
J2  for  doth  it  ever  avail  while  he  that  made  it  liveth?  18  Wherefore  even  the 
first  covenant  hath  not  been  dedicated  without  blood.  19  For  when  every 
commandment  had  been  spoken  by  Moses  unto  all  the  people  according  to 
the  law,  he  took  the  blood  of  the  calves  and  the  goats,  with  water  and  scarlet 
wool  and  hyssop,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book  itself,  and  all  the  people, 
20  saying.  This  is  the  blood  of  the  ^  covenant  which  God  commanded  to  you- 
ward.  21  Moreover  the  tabernacle  and  all  the  vessels  of  the  ministry  he 
sprinkled  in  like  manner  with  the  blood.  22  And  according  to  the  law,  I  may 
almost  say,  all  things  are  cleansed  with  blood,  and  apart  from  shedding  of  blood 
there  is  no  remission, 

23  It  was  necessary  therefore  that  the  copies  of  the  things  in  the  heavens 
should  be  cleansed  with  these;  but  the  heavenly  things  themselves  with  better 
sacrifices  than  these.  24  For  Christ  entered  not  into  a  holy  place  made  with 
hands,  like  in  pattern  to  the  true;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  before 

1  Or,  are  "^  Qx.  the  setting  forth  of  the  loaves.  ^  Ox,  altar  of  incense  ^  Or,  is  ^Gx.the 
propitiatory.  °  Gr.  ignorances.  '  Some  ancient  authorities  read  the  good  things  that  are 
come.  8  Many  ancient  authorities  read  our.  "  The  Greek  word  here  used  signifies  both  cove- 
nant and  testament,  i"  Gr.  be  brought.  "  Gr.  over  the  de(id.  ^'  Ox,  for  it  doth  never 
.  .  .  liveth 


l66         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§75. 

the  face  of  God  for  us :  25  nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  himself  often;  as  the 
high  priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  year  by  year  with  blood  not  his  own; 
26  else  must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the  world :  but 
now  once  at  the  ^  end  of  the  ages  hath  he  been  manifested  to  put  away  sin 
-  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself.  27  And  inasmuch  as  it  is  ^  appointed  unto  men 
once  to  die,  and  after  this  cometh  judgement;  28  so  Christ  also,  having  been 
once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many,  shall  appear  a  second  time,  apart  from 
sin,  to  them  that  wait  for  him,  unto  salvation. 

10 :  I  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  the  good  things  to  come,  not  the 
very  image  of  the  things,  *  they  can  never  with  the  same  sacrifices  year  by 
year,  which  they  offer  continually,  make  perfect  them  that  draw  nigh.  2  Else 
would  they  not  have  ceased  to  be  offered,  because  the  worshippers,  having 
been  once  cleansed,  would  have  had  no  more  conscience  of  sins?  3  But  in 
those  sacrifices  there  is  a  remembrance  made  of  sins  year  by  year.  4  For  it 
is  impossible  that  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats  should  take  away  sins. 
5  Wherefore  when  he  cometh  into  the  world,  he  saith, 

Sacrifice  and  offering  thou  wouldest  not. 

But  a  body  didst  thou  prepare  for  me: 

6  In  whole  burnt  offerings  and  sacrifices  for  sin  thou  hadst  no  pleasure : 

7  Then  said  I,  Lo,  I  am  come 

(In  the  roll  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me) 
To  do  thy  will,  O  God. 
8  Saying  above.  Sacrifices  and  offerings  and  whole  burnt  offerings  and  sacri- 
fices for  sin  thou  wouldest  not,  neither  hadst  pleasure  therein  (the  which  are 
offered  according  to  the  law),  9  then  hath  he  said,  Lo,  I  am  come  to  do  thy 
will.  He  taketh  away  the  first,  that  he  may  establish  the  second.  10*  By 
which  will  we  have  been  sanctified  through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ  once  for  all.  11  And  every  Spriest  indeed  standeth  day  by  day  minis- 
tering and  offering  oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  the  which  can  never  take 
away  sins:  12  but  he,  when  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice  for  "sins  for  ever, 
sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God;  13  from  henceforth  expecting  till  his 
enemies  be  made  the  footstool  of  his  feet.  14  For  by  one  offering  he  hath 
perfected  forever  them  that  arc  sanctified.  15  And  the  Holy  Ghost  also  bear- 
eth  witness  to  us :  for  after  he  hath  said, 

16  This  is  the  **  covenant  that  '■'  I  will  make  with  them 
After  those  days,  saith  the  Lord; 

I  will  put  my  laws  on  their  heart, 
And  upon  their  mind  also  will  I  write  them; 
then  saith  he, 

17  And  their  sins  and  their  iniquities  will  I  remember  no  more. 
18  Now  where  remission  of  these  is,  there  is  no  more  offering  for  sin. 

19  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holy  place  liy  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  20  by  the  way  which  he  dedicated  for  us,  a  new  and  living 
way,  through  the  veil,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh;  21  and  having  a  great  priest 
over  the  house  of  God;     22  let  us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart  in  ^'^  fulness  of 

>  Or,  consummation  ^  Or,  liy  his  sacrifice  ^  Gr.  laid  up  for.  ••  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  it  can.  '•  Or,  hi  "  Some  ancient  authorities  I'cad  high  priest.  '  Or,  sins, 
for  ever  sat  down  i^c.    *  Or,  testament    *  Gr.  /  luill  covenant.    ^^  Ox,  full  assurance 


§75-]  THE   LETTER    TO    THE  HEBREWS.  167 

faith,  having  our  hearts  sprinkled  from  an  evil  1  conscience,  and  our  body 
washed  with  pure  water:  23  let  us  hold  fast  the  confession  of  our  hope  that 
it  waver  not;  for  he  is  faithful  that  promised:  24  and  let  us  consider  one 
another  to  provoke  unto  love  and  good  works;  25  not  forsaking  the  assem- 
bling of  ourselves  together,  as  the  custom  of  some  is,  but  exhorting  oie 
another;   and  so  much  the  more,  as  ye  see  the  day  drawing  nigh. 

26  For  if  we  sin  wilfully  after  that  we  have  received  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  there  remaineth  no  more  a  sacrifice  for  sins,  27  but  a  certain  fearful 
expectation  of  judgement,  and  a  ^  fierceness  of  fire  which  shall  devour  the 
adversaries.  28  A  man  that  hath  set  at  nought  Moses'  law  dieth  without  com- 
passion on  the  word  of  two  or  three  witnesses :  29  of  how  much  sorer  pun- 
ishment, think  ye,  shall  he  be  judged  worthy,  who  hath  trodden  under  foot  the 
Son  of  God,  and  hath  counted  the  blood  of  the  covenant,  wherewith  he  was 
sanctified,  ^  an  unholy  thing,  and  hath  done  despite  unto  the  Spirit  of  grace? 
30  For  we  know  him  that  said.  Vengeance  belongeth  unto  me,  I  will  recom- 
pense. And  again.  The  Lord  shall  judge  his  people.  31  It  is  a  fearful  thing 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God. 

32  But  call  to  remembrance  the  former  days,  in  which,  after  ye  were 
enlightened,  ye  endured  a  great  conflict  of  sufferings;  2)2>  P^^''b'»  being  made 
a  gazingstock  both  by  reproaches  and  afflictions;  and  partly,  becoming  par- 
takers with  them  that  were  so  used.  34  For  ye  both  had  compassion  on 
them  that  were  in  bonds,  and  took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  your  possessions, 
knowing  *  that  ^  ye  yourselves  have  a  better  possession  and  an  abiding  one. 
35  Cast  not  away  therefore  your  boldness,  which  hath  great  recompense 
of  reward.  36  For  ye  have  need  of  patience,  that,  having  done  the  will  of 
God,  ye  may  receive  the  promise. 

37  For  yet  a  very  little  while. 

He  that  cometh  shall  come,  and  shall  not  tarry. 

38  But  ^  my  righteous  one  shall  live  by  faith  : 

And  if  he  shrink  back,  my  soul  hath  no  pleasure  in  him. 
39  But  we  are  not  ''of  them  that  shrink  back  unto  perdition;   but  of  them 
that  have  faith  unto  the  **  saving  of  the  soul. 

11 :  I  Now  faith  is  ^  the  assurance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  ^'^  proving  of 
things  not  seen.  2  For  therein  the  elders  had  witness  borne  to  them.  3  By 
faith  we  understand  that  the  ^i  worlds  have  been  framed  by  the  word  of  God, 
so  that  what   is  seen   hath   not  been  made  out  of  things  which  do  appear. 

4  By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain,  through 
which  he  had  witness  borne  to  him  that  he  was  righteous,  i"  God  bearing  wit- 
ness 1^  in  respect  of  his  gifts :   and  through  it  he  being  dead  yet  speaketli. 

5  By  faith  Enoch  was  translated  that  he  should  not  see  death;  and  he  was 
not  found,  because  God  translated  him :  for  before  his  translation  he  hath  had 
witness  borne  to  him  that  he  had  been  well-pleasing  unto  God  :  6  and  with- 
out faith  it  is  impossible  to  be  well-pleasing  tmto  him :  for  he  that  cometh  to 

1  Or,  conscietice  :  and  having  our  body  washed  with  pnre  water,  let  us  hold  Jast 
^  Or, jealousy  ^  Gr.  a  common  thing:  *  Or,  that  ye  have  your  own  selves  for  a  better 
possession     ''  Some  ancient  authorities   read  ye  have  for  yourselves  a  better  possession. 

6  Some  ancient  authorities  read  the  righteous  07ie.  '  Gr.  of  shrinking  back  .  .  .  bztt  of 
faith.  ^  Ox,  gaining  '^  Ox,  the  giving  substance  to  ^'^  Ox,  test  ^^Gr.  ages,  ^^  Xhe  Greek 
text  in  this  clause  is  somewhat  uncertain.  1^  Or,  over  his  gifts 


l68         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.       [§75. 

God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  seek  after 
him.  7  By  faith  Noah,  being  warned  of  God  concerning  things  not  seen  as 
yet,  moved  with  godly  fear,  prepared  an  ark  to  the  saving  of  his  house; 
through  which  he  condemned  the  world,  and  became  heir  of  the  righteousness 
which  is  according  to  faith.  8  By  faith  Abraham,  when  he  was  called,  obeyed 
to  go  out  unto  a  place  which  he  was  to  receive  for  an  inheritance;  and  he 
went  out,  not  knowing  whither  he  went.  9  By  faith  he  became  a  sojourner  in 
the  land  of  promise,  as  in  a  land  not  his  own,  1  dwelling  in  tents,  with  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  the  heirs  with  him  of  the  same  promise  :  10  for  he  looked  for  the 
city  which  hath  the  foundations,  whose  -  builder  antl  maker  is  God.  1 1  By 
faith  even  Sarah  herself  received  power  to  conceive  seed  when  sli£  was  past 
age,  since  she  counted  him  faithful  who  had  promised:  12  wherefore  also 
there  sprang  of  one,  and  him  as  good  as  dead,  so  many  as  the  stars  of  heaven 
in  multitude,  and  as  the  sand,  which  is  by  the  sea  shore,  innumerable. 

13  These  all  died  ^in  faith,  not  having  received  the  promises,  but  having 
seen  them  and  greeted  them  from  afar,  and  having  confessed  that  they  were 
strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth.  14  For  they  that  say  such  things  make 
it  manifest  that  they  are  seeking  after  a  country  of  their  own.  15  And  if  in- 
deed they  had  been  mindful  of  that  countiy  from  which  they  went  out,  they 
would  have  had  opportunity  to  return.  16  But  now  they  desire  a  better  coun- 
try, that  is,  a  heavenly :  wherefore  God  is  not  ashamed  of  them,  to  be  called 
their  God :  for  he  hath  prepared  for  them  a  city. 

17  By  faith  Abraham,  being  tried,  *  offered  up  Isaac  :  yea,  he  that  had  gladly 
received  the  promises  was  offering  up  his  only  begotten  son;  18  even  he  ''to 
whom  it  was  said,  In  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called :  19  accounting  that  God 
is  able  to  raise  up,  even  from  the  dead;  from  whence  he  did  also  in  a  parable 
receive  him  back.  20  By  faith  Isaac  blessed  Jacob  and  Esau,  even  concern- 
ing things  to  come.  21  By  faith  Jacob,  when  he  was  a  dying,  blessed  each  of 
the  sons  of  Joseph;  and  worshipped,  leaning  upon  the  top  of  his  staff.  22  By 
faith  Joseph,  when  his  end  was  nigh,  made  mention  of  the  departure  of  the 
children  of  Israel;  and  gave  commandment  concerning  his  bones.  23  By 
faith  Moses,  when  he  was  born,  was  hid  three  months  by  his  parents,  because 
they  saw  he  was  a  goodly  child  ;  and  they  were  not  afraid  of  the  king's  com- 
mandment. 24  By  faith  Moses,  when  he  was  grown  up,  refused  to  be  called 
the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter;  25  choosing  rather  to  be  evil  entreated  with 
the  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season;  26  ac- 
counting the  reproach  of  "^Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  of  Egypt: 
for  he  looked  unto  the  recompense  of  reward.  27  By  faith  he  forsook  Egypt, 
not  fearing  the  wrath  of  the  king :  for  he  endured,  as  seeing  him  who  is  invis- 
ible. 28  By  faith  he  "  kept  the  passover,  and  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood,  that 
the  destroyer  of  the  firstborn  should  not  touch  them.  29  ]5y  faith  they  passed 
through  the  Red  sea  as  by  dry  land :  which  the  Egyptians  assaying  to  do  were 
swallowed  up.  30  By  faith  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell  down,  after  they  had  been 
compassed  about  for  seven  days.  31  By  faith  Rahab  the  harlot  perished  not 
with  them  that  were  disobedient,  having  received  the  spies  with  peace.  32  And 
what  shall  I  more  say?  for  the  time  will  fail  me  if  I  tell  of  Gideon,  Barak, 

^  Or,  ha^iin^  taken  u/>  his  abode  in  tents  ^  Qr,  arcliitect  *  Gr.  accoyiiing-  to. 
*  Gr.  iiat/i  oJLered  up.      ^  Or,  0/     "  Or,  tlie  Christ     '  Or,  instituted     Gr.  hat/i  made. 


§75-]  THE  LETTER    TO    THE  HEBREWS.  169 

Samson,  Jephthah;  of  David  and  Samuel  and  the  prophets:  33  who  through 
faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises,  stopped 
the  mouths  of  Hons,  34  quenched  the  power  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the 
sword,  from  weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  mighty  in  war,  turned  to 
flight  armies  of  aliens.  35  Women  received  their  dead  by  a  resurrection  :  and 
others  were  1  tortured,  not  accepting  ^  their  deliverance;  that  they  might  ob- 
tain a  better  resurrection  :  36  and  others  had  trial  of  mockings  and  scourg- 
ings,  yea,  moreover  of  bonds  and  imprisonment :  37  they  were  stoned,  they 
were  sawn  asunder,  they  were  tempted,  they  were  slain  with  the  sword :  they 
went  about  in  sheepskins,  in  goatskins;  being  destitute,  atllicted,  evil  en- 
treated 38  (of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy),  wandering  in  deserts  and 
mountains  and  caves,  and  the  holes  of  the  earth.  39  And  these  all,  having 
had  witness  borne  to  them  through  their  faith,  received  not  the  promise, 
40  God  having  ^  provided  some  better  thing  concerning  us,  that  apart  from  us 
they  should  not  be  made  perfect. 

12  :  I  Therefore  let  us  also,  seeing  we  are  compassed  about  with  so  great 
a  cloud  of  witnesses,  lay  aside  *  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  ^  doth  so  easily 
beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  2  looking 
unto  Jesus  the  ^  author  and  perfecter  of  our  faith,  who  for  the  joy  that  was 
set  before  him  endured  the  cross,  despising  shame,  and  hath  sat  down  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.  3  For  consider  him  that  hath  endured  such 
gainsaying  of  sinners  against  ^  themselves,  that  ye  wax  not  weary,  fainting  in 
your  souls.  4  Ye  have  not  yet  resisted  unto  blood,  striving  against  sin  :  5  and 
ye  have  forgotten  the  exhortation,  which  reasoneth  with  you  as  with  sons, 

My  son,  regard  not  lightly  the  chastening  of  the  Lord, 

Nor  faint  when  thou  art  reproved  of  him; 
6  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth. 

And  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth. 
7  ^  It  is  for  chastening  that  ye  endure;  God  dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons; 
for  what  son  is  there  whom  his  father  chasteneth  not?  8  But  if  ye  are  with- 
out chastening,  whereof  all  have  been  made  partakers,  then  are  ye  bastards, 
and  not  sons.  9  Furthermore,  we  had  the  fathers  of  our  flesh  to  chasten  us, 
and  we  gave  them  reverence :  shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection  unto 
the  Father  of  ^spirits,  and  live?  10  For  they  verily  for  a  few  days  chastened 
tis  as  seemed  good  to  them;  but  he  for  our  profit,  that  lue  may  be  partakers 
of  his  holiness.  1 1  All  chastening  seemeth  for  the  present  to  be  not  joyous, 
but  grievous :  yet  afterward  it  yieldeth  peaceable  fruit  unto  them  that  have 
been  exercised  thereby,  eve7t  the  fruit  of  righteousness.  12  Wherefore  ^'^  lift  up 
the  hands  that  hang  down,  and  the  palsied  knees;  13  and  make  straight  paths 
for  your  feet,  that  that  which  is  lame  be  not  i^  turned  out  of  the  way,  but  rather 
be  healed. 

14  Follow  after  peace  with  all  men,  and  the  sanctification  without  which 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord  :  15  looking  carefully  1^  lest  there  be  any  man  that 
I'^falleth  short  of  the  grace  of  God;  lest  any  root  of  bitterness  springing  up 
trouble  you,  and  thereby  the  many  be  defiled;     16  idlest  there  be  any  fornicator, 

'^  Or,  beathi  to  death  '^  Gx.  the  redei7iptioii.  ^  Ox,  foreseen  *  Ox,  all  cmnbrmice  ^  Or, 
doth  closely  cling'  to  its  Or,  z's  admired  of  many  '■  Or,  captain  '  INIany  authorities,  some 
ancient,  read  liimself.  *  Or,  Endure  unto  chastening  "  Or,  our  spirits  "'  Gr.  ina/ce 
straight.     '^^  Ox,  put  out  of  Joint    '^  Qr,  luhetlier    ^'^  Ox,  falleth  back  fro  in 


I/O         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§75. 

or  profane  person,  as  Esau,  who  for  one  mess  of  meat  sold  his  own  birthright. 
17  For  ye  know  that  even  when  he  afterward  desired  to  inherit  the  blessing, 
he  was  rejected  (for  he  found  no  place  of  repentance),  though  he  sought  it 
diligently  with  tears. 

18  For  ye  are  not  come  unto  '^  a  mount  that  might  be  touched,  and  that 
burned  with  fire,  and  unto  blackness,  and  darkness,  and  tempest,  19  and  the 
sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  the  voice  of  words;  which  voice  they  that  heard 
intreated  that  no  word  more  should  be  spoken  unto  them :  20  for  they  could 
not  endure  that  which  was  enjoined.  If  even  a  beast  touch  the  mountain,  it 
shall  be  stoned;  21  and  so  fearful  was  the  appearance,  that  Moses  said,  I 
exceedingly  fear  and  quake :  22  but  ye  are  come  unto  mount  Zion,  and  unto 
the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  "  and  to  ^  innumerable 
hosts  of  angels,  23  to  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  firstborn  who 
are  enrolled  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just 
men  made  perfect,  24  and  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  a  new  *  covenant,  and  to 
the  blood  of  sprinkling  that  speaketh  better  ^  than  that  of  Abel.  25  See  that 
ye  refuse  not  him  that  speaketh.  For  if  they  escaped  not,  when  they  refused 
him  that  warned  them  on  earth,  much  more  shall  tiot  we  escape,  who  turli 
away  from  him  ^  that  warneth  from  heaven  :  26  whose  voice  then  shook  the 
earth  :  but  now  he  hath  promised,  saying.  Yet  once  more  will  I  make  to 
tremble  not  the  earth  only,  but  also  the  heaven.  27  And  this  word,  Yet  once 
more,  signifieth  the  removing  of  those  things  that  are  shaken,  as  of  things 
that  have  been  made,  that  those  things  which  are  not  shaken  may  remain. 

28  Wherefore,  receiving  a  kingdom  that  cannot  be  shaken,  let  us  have  "  grace, 
whereby  we  may  offer  service  well-pleasing  to  God  with  *  reverence  and  awe : 

29  for  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire. 

13 :  I  Let  love  of  the  brethren  continue.  2  Forget  not  to  shew  love  unto 
strangers :  for  thereby  some  have  entertained  angels  unawares.  3  Remember 
them  that  are  in  bonds,  as  bound  with  them;  them  that  are  evil  entreated,  as 
being  yourselves  also  in  the  body.  4  Let  marriage  be  had  in  honour  among 
all,  and  let  the  bed  be  undefiled :  for  fornicators  and  adulterers  God  will  judge. 
5  '■•  Be  ye  free  from  the  love  of  money;  content  with  such  things  as  ye  have  : 
for  himself  hath  said,  I  will  in  no  wise  fail  thee,  neither  will  I  in  any  wise  for- 
sake thee.  6  So  that  with  good  courage  we  say. 
The  Lord  is  my  helper;  I  will  not  fear: 
"What  shall  man  do  unto  me  ? 

7  Remember  them  that  had  the  rule  over  you,  which  spake  unto  you  the 
word  of  God;  and  considering  the  issue  of  their  i"  life,  imitate  their  faith. 
8  Jesus  Christ  is  the  same  yesterday  and  to-day,  ji'^«  and  '•  for  ever.  9  Be  not 
carried  away  by  divers  and  strange  teachings:  for  it  is  good  that  the  heart  be 
stablished  by  grace;  not  by  meats,  wherein  they  that  i- occupied  themselves 
were  not  profited.  10  We  have  an  altar,  whereof  they  have  no  right  to  cat 
which  serve  the  tabernacle.  11  P"or  the  bodies  of  those  beasts,  whose  blood 
is  brought  into  the  holy  place  ^^  by  the  high  priest  as  an  offering  for  sin,  are 

1  Or,  a  finlpable  and  kindled  fire  ^  Or,  and  to  inninnerahlc  hosts,  the  general  assem- 
bly of  an  eels,  and  the  church  &^c.  '  Or.  myriads  of  angels.  ••  Or,  testament  ^' Or, 
than  Abel  ''Or,  that  i^  from  heaven  'Or,  thnnk/iihtess  "Or,  godly  fear  "Or.  Let 
your  turn  oi  m\vi(it>e.  free.  ^'' Gi.  manner  of  life.  ^^  Gi.  unto  the  ages.  ^"^  Gi.  ivalked. 
13  Gr.  through. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION   OF  JOHN.  ijl 

burned  without  the  camp.  12  Wherefore  Jesus  also,  that  he  might  sanctify 
the  people  through  his  own  blood,  suffered  without  the  gate.  13  Let  us 
therefore  go  forth  unto  him  without  the  camp,  bearing  his  reproach.  14  For 
we  have  not  here  an  abiding  city,  but  we  seek  after  the  city  which  is  to  come. 
15  Through  him  ^  then  let  us  offer  up  a  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  continually, 
that  is,  the  fruit  of  lips  which  make  confession  to  his  name.  16  But  to  do 
good  and  to  communicate  forget  not :  for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well 
pleased.  17  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit  to  the?n:  for 
they  watch  in  behalf  of  your  souls,  as  they  that  shall  give  account;  that  they 
may  do  this  with  joy,  and  not  with  ^  grief:  for  this  7vere  unprofitable  for  you. 

18  Pray  for  us:  for  we  are  persuaded  that  we  have  a  good  conscience, 
desiring  to  live  honestly  in  all  things.  19  And  I  e-xho^t  you  the  more  exceed- 
ingly to  do  this,  that  I  may  be  restored  to  you  the  sooner. 

20  Now  the  God  of  peace,  who  brought  again  from  the  dead  the  great 
shepherd  of  the  sheep  ^  with  the  blood  of  the  eternal  covenant,  even  our 
Lord  Jesus,  21  make  you  perfect  in  every  good  •*  thing  to  do  his  will,  work- 
ing in  5  us  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ;  to 
whom  be  the  glory  ^  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

22  But  I  exhort  you,  brethren,  bear  with  the  word  of  exhortation :  for  I 
have  written  unto  you  in  few  words.  23  Know  ye  that  our  brother  Timothy 
hath  been  set  at  liberty;   with  whom,  if  he  come  shortly,  I  will  see  you. 

24  Salute  all  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  all  the  saints.  They  of 
Italy  salute  you. 

25  Grace  be  with  you  all.     Amen. 

§76.     THE    REVELATION   OF  JOHN. 

1 :  I  The  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  "^  gave  him  to  shew  unto 
his  ^servants,  even  the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass:  and  he  sent 
and  signified  ^  it  by  his  angel  unto  his  servant  John ;  2  who  bare  witness  of 
the  word  of  God,  and  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  of  all  things  that 
he  saw.  3  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the  words  of  the 
prophecy,  and  keep  the  things  which  are  written  therein :  for  the  time  is  at 
hand. 

4  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia  :  Grace  to  you  and  peace, 
from  him  which  is  and  which  was  and  ^'^  which  is  to  come;  and  from  the  seven 
Spirits  which  are  before  his  throne;  5  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  tw/^c  is  the  faith- 
ful witness,  the  firstborn  of  the  dead,  and  the  ruler  of  the  kings  of  the  earth. 
Unto  him  that  loveth  us,  and  ^^  loosed  us  from  our  sins  ^^  by  his  blood;  6  and 
he  made  us  to  be  a  kingdom,  to  be  priests  unto  his  God  and  Father;  to  him  be 
the  glory  and  the  dominion  ^^  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  7  Behold,  he  cometh 
with  the  clouds;  and  every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  which  pierced  him; 
and  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  mourn  over  him.     Even  so.  Amen. 

1  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  ^/zcH.  -  Gx.  groaning.  ^  Or,  by  Gr.  in.  *  Many  ancient 
authorities  read  work.  '"'Many  ancient  authorities  read  you.  '' Gr.  u7ito  the  ages  of  the 
ages.  '  Or,  gave  unto  him,  to  sheiu  unto  his  servants  the  things  &r'c.  '  Gr.  bondser- 
vants: and  so  throughout  this  book.  "  Or,  them  '^'^  Or,  which  cometh  'i  Many  authorities, 
some  ancient,  read  washed.  12  Q^  j-„  u  Qj,  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages.  Many  ancient 
authorities  omit  of  the  ages. 


1/2         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 

81  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  saith  Uhe  Lord  God, -which  is  and 
which  was  and  ^  which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty. 

9  I  John,  your  brother  and  partaker  with  you  in  the  triljulation  and  king- 
dom and  patience  which  are  in  Jesus,  was  in  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  for 
the  word  of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus.  10  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the 
Lord's  day,  and  I  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet  saying, 
II  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book,  and  send  it  to  the  seven  churches;  unto 
Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamum,  and  unto  Thyatira,  and  unto 
Sardis,  and  unto  Philadelphia,  and  unto  Laodicea.  12  And  I  turned  to  see 
the  voice  which  spake  with  me.  And  having'' turned  I  saw  seven  golden 
''candlesticks;  13  and  in  the  midst  of  the  ''candlesticks  one  like  unto  ^a 
son  of  man,  clothed  with  a  garment  down  to  the  foot,  and  girt  about  at  the 
breasts  with  a  golden  girdle.  14  And  his  head  and  his  hair  were  white  as 
white  wool,  zvhite  as  snow;  and  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire;  15  and  his  feet 
like  unto  burnished  brass,  as  if  it  had  been  refined  in  a  furnace;  and  his  voice 
as  the  voice  of  many  waters.  16  And  he  had  in  his  right  hand  seven  stars: 
and  out  of  his  mouth  proceeded  a  sharp  two-edged  sword :  and  his  counte- 
nance was  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his  strength.  17  And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell 
at  his  feet  as  one  dead.  And  he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  saying.  Fear 
not;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last,  18  and  the  Living  one;  and  I  ''was  dead, 
and  behold,  I  am  alive  "^  for  ever  more,  and  I  have  the  keys  of  death  and  of 
Hades.  19  Write  therefore  the  things  which  thou  sawest,  and  the  things  which 
are,  and  the  things  which  shall  come  to  pass  hereafter;  20  the  mystery  of 
the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest  ^  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden 
*  candlesticks.  The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches :  and  the 
seven  '*  candlesticks  are  seven  churches. 

2 :  I  To  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Ephesus  write; 

These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  he  that 
walketh  in  the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  *  candlesticks:  2  I  know  thy  works, 
and  thy  toil  and  patience,  and  that  thou  canst  not  bear  evil  men,  and  didst  try 
them  which  call  themselves  apostles,  and  they  are  not,  and  didst  find  them 
false;  3  and  thou  hast  patience  and  didst  bear  for  my  name's  sake,  and  hast 
not  grown  weary.  4  But  I  have  this  against  thee,  that  thou  didst  leave  thy 
first  love.  5  Remember  therefore  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and  repent, 
and  do  the  first  works;  or  else  I  come  to  thee,  and  will  move  thy  ^candlestick 
out  of  its  place,  except  thou  repent.  6  But  this  thou  hast,  that  thou  hatest  the 
works  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  I  also  hate.  7  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcometh,  to  him 
will  I  give  to  cat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  ^'^  Paradise  of  God. 

8  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write; 

These  things  saith  the  first  and  the  last,  which  ^>  was  dead,  and  lived  again  : 
9  I  know  thy  tribulation,  and  thy  poverty  (but  thou  art  rich),  and  the  i'  blas- 
phemy of  them  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  they  arc  not,  but  are  a  synagogue 
of  Satan.      10  Fear  not  the  things  which  thou  art  about  to  suffer  :   liehold,  the 


1  Or,  the  Lord,  the  God  -  Or,  he  which  ^  Or,  which  coincth  *  Gr.  lamp-stands. 
"  Or,  the  Son  of  man.  '•  Gr.  became.  '  Gr.  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages.  »  Gr.  upon.  '■>  Gr. 
lamp-stand.     >"  Or,  garden  :  as  in  Gen.  ii.  8-     "  Or,  reviling 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION   OF  JOHN.  173 

devil  is  about  to  cast  some  of  you  into  prison,  that  ye  may  be  tried;  1  and  ye 
shall  have  ^  tribulation  ten  days.  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give 
thee  the  crown  of  life.  1 1  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  to  the  churches.  He  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second 
death. 

12  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Pergamum  write; 

These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the  sharp  two-edged  sword:  13  I  know 
where  thou  dwellest,  even  where  Satan's  throne  is :  and  thou  boldest  fast  my 
name,  and  didst  not  deny  my  faith,  even  in  the  days  ^  of  Antipas  my  witness, 
my  faithful  one,  who  was  killed  among  you,  where  Satan  dwelleth.  14  But  I 
have  a  few  things  against  thee,  because  thou  hast  there  some  that  hold  the 
teaching  of  Balaam,  who  taught  Balak  to  cast  a  stumblingblock  before  the 
children  of  Israel,  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to  commit  fornication. 
15  So  hast  thou  also  some  that  hold  the  teaching  of  the  Nicolaitans  in  like 
manner.  16  Repent  therefore;  or  else  I  come  to  thee  quickly,  and  I  will 
make  war  against  them  with  the  sword  of  my  mouth.  17  He  that  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches.  To  him  that  over- 
cometh, to  him  will  I  give  of  the  hidden  manna,  and  I  will  give  him  a  white 
stone,  and  upon  the  stone  a  new  name  written,  which  no  one  knoweth  but 
he  that  receiveth  it. 

18  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write; 

These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  his  eyes  like  a  flame  of  fire, 
and  his  feet  are  like  unto  burnished  brass:  19  I  know  thy  works,  and  thy 
love  and  faith  and  ministry  and  patience,  and  that  thy  last  works  are  more 
than  the  first.  20  But  I  have  this  against  thee,  that  thou  sufterest  •*  the  woman 
Jezebel,  which  calleth  herself  a  prophetess;  and  she  teacheth  and  seduceth 
my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols. 
21  And  I  gave  her  time  that  she  should  repent;  and  she  willeth  not  to 
repent  of  her  fornication.  22  Behold,  I  do  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and  them 
that  commit  adultery  with  her  into  great  tribulation,  except  they  repent  of 
^her  works.  23  And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  "^ death;  and  all  the 
churches  shall  know  that  I  am  he  which  searcheth  the  reins  and  hearts :  and 
I  will  give  unto  each  one  of  you  according  to  your  works.  24  But  to  you  I 
say,  to  the  rest  that  are  in  Thyatira,  as  many  as  have  not  this  teaching,  which 
know  not  the  deep  things  of  Satan,  as  they  say;  I  cast  upon  you  none  other 
burden.  25  Howbeit  that  which  ye  have,  hold  fast  till  I  come.  26  And  he 
that  overcometh,  and  he  that  keepeth  my  works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I 
give  authority  over  the  nations :  27  and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of 
''iron,  as  the  vessels  of  the  potter  are  broken  to  shivers;  as  I  also  have 
received  of  my  Father :  28  and  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star.  29  He 
that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches. 

3 :  I  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sardis  write; 

These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven 
stars :  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  liwest,  and  thou  art 

1  Some  ancient  authorities  read  and  may  have.  -  Gr.  a  tribulatio7!.  of  ten  days.  3  1"he 
Greek  text  here  is  somewhat  uncertain.  ■*  Many  authorities,  some  ancient,  read  thy  wife. 
^  Many  ancient  authorities  read  their.  ^  Or,  pestilence  ''  Or,  iron;  as  vessels  of  the  pot- 
ter, are  they  broken 


174         CLOSIXG  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 

dead.  2  Be  thuu  watchful,  and  stablish  the  things  that  remain,  which  were 
ready  to  die:  fur  I  have  1  found  no  works  of  thine  fulfilled  before  my  God. 
3  Remember  therefore  how  thou  hast  received  and  didst  hear;  and  keep  it, 
and  repent.  If  therefore  thou  shalt  not  watch,  1  will  come  as  a  thief,  and 
thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will  come  upon  thee.  4  But  thou  hast  a 
few  names  in  .Sardis  which  did  not  defile  their  garments :  and  they  shall  walk 
with  me  in  white;  for  they  are  worthy.  5  He  that  overcometh  shall  thus  be 
arrayed  in  white  garments;  and  I  will  in  no  wise  blot  his  name  out  of  the 
book  of  life,  and  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father,  and  before  his 
angels.  6  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the 
churches. 

7  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Philadelphia  write; 

These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he  that  is  true,  he  that  hath  the  key  of 
David,  he  that  openeth,  and  none  shall  shut,  and  that  shutteth,  and  none 
openeth:  8  1  know  thy  works  (behold,  I  have  -set  before  thee  a  door 
opened,  which  none  can  shut),  that  thou  hast  a  little  power  and  didst  keep 
my  word,  and  didst  not  deny  my  name.  9  Behold,  I  give  of  the  synagogue 
of  Satan,  of  them  which  say  they  are  Jews,  and  they  are  not,  but  do  lie; 
behold,  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship  before  thy  feet,  and  to  know 
that  I  have  loved  thee.  10  Because  thou  didst  keep  the  word  of  my  patience, 
I  also  will  keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  ^  trial,  that  hour  which  is  to  come  upon 
the  whole  *  world,  to  ^  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  1 1  I  come 
quickly:  hold  fast  that  which  thou  hast,  that  no  one  take  thy  crown.  12  He 
that  overcometh,  I  will  make  him  a  pillar  in  the  ''  temple  of  my  God,  and  he 
shall  go  out  thence  no  more :  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God, 
and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  the  new  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down 
out  of  heaven  from  my  God,  and  mine  own  new  name.  13  He  that  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches. 

14  And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Laodicea  write; 

These  things  saith  the  Amen,  the  faithful  and  true  witness,  the  beginning 
of  the  creation  of  God:  15  I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  nor 
hot:  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  16  So  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neither  hot  nor  cold,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth.  17  Because  thou 
sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  have  gotten  riches,  and  have  need  of  nothing;  and 
knowest  not  that  thou  art  the  wretched  one  and  miserable  and  poor  and 
blind  and  naked:  18  I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  refined  by  fire,  that 
thou  mayest  become  rich;  and  white  garments,  that  thou  mayest  clothe  thy- 
self, and  //lat  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness  be  not  made  manifest;  and  eyesalve 
to  anoint  thine  eyes,  that  thou  mayest  see.  19  As  many  as  I  love,  I  reprove 
and  chasten :  be  zealous  therefore,  and  repent.  20  Behold,  I  stanc]  at  the 
door  and  knock :  if  any  man  hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in 
to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  21  He  that  overcometh,  I 
will  give  to  him  to  sit  down  with  me  in  my  throne,  as  I  also  overcame,  and 
sat  down  with  my  father  in  his  throne.  22  He  that  hath  an  lar,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches. 

4 :  I  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  door  opened  in  heaven,  and 

'.Many  ancient  authorities  read  not  found  thy  ivorks.  ^Cit.  given.  'Or,  temptation 
<Gr.  inhabited  earth.    ^Or,  tempt    "Or,  sanctuary:  and  50  vhroughout  this  book. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  1 75 

the  first  voice  which  I  heard,  a  voice  as  of  a  trumpet  speaking  with  me,  one 
saying,  Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  the  things  which  must  ^  come  to 
pass  hereafter.  2  Straightway  I  was  in  the  Spirit :  and  behold,  there  was  a 
throne  set  in  heaven,  and  one  sitting  upon  the  throne;  3  and  he  that  sat  ivas 
to  look  upon  like  a  jasper  stone  and  a  sardius  :  and  there  was  a  rainbow  round 
about  the  throne,  like  an  emerald  to  look  upon.  4  And  round  about  the 
throne  tvere  four  and  twenty  thrones :  and  upon  the  thrones  /  saio  four  and 
twenty  elders  sitting,  arrayed  in  white  garments;  and  on  their  heads  crowns 
of  gold.  5  And  out  of  the  throne  proceed  lightnings  and  voices  and  thun- 
ders. And  there  were  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which 
are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God ;  6  and  before  the  throne,  as  it  were  a  glassy 
sea  like  unto  crystal;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the 
throne,  four  living  creatures  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind.  7  And  the  first 
creature  tvas  like  a  lion,  and  the  second  creature  like  a  calf,  and  the  third 
creature  had  a  face  as  of  a  man,  and  the  fourth  creature  was  like  a  flying 
eagle.  8  And  the  four  living  creatures,  having  each  one  of  them  six  wings, 
are  full  of  eyes  round  about  and  within :  and  they  have  no  rest  day  and  night, 
saying,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  is  the  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  which  was  and  which 
is  and  ^  which  is  to  come.  9  And  when  the  living  creatures  shall  give  glory 
and  honour  and  thanks  to  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  to  him  that  liveth 
^  for  ever  and  ever,  10  the  four  and  twenty  elders  shall  fall  down  before  him 
that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  shall  worship  him  that  liveth  ^  for  ever  and 
ever,  and  shall  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying,  11  Worthy  art 
thou,  our  Lord  and  our  God,  to  receive  the  glory  and  the  honour  and  the 
power:  for  thou  didst  create  all  things,  and  because  of  thy  will  they  were, 
and  were  created. 

5 :  I  And  I  saw  *  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne  a  book 
written  within  and  on  the  back,  close  sealed  with  seven  seals.  2  And  I  saw  a 
strong  angel  proclaiming  with  a  great  voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book, 
and  to  loose  the  seals  thereof  ?  3  And  no  one  in  the  heaven,  or  on  the  earth, 
or  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  or  to  look  thereon.  4  And  I 
wept  much,  because  no  one  was  found  worthy  to  open  the  book,  or  to  look 
thereon  :  5  and  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me.  Weep  not  :  behold,  the  Lion 
that  is  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  Root  of  David,  hath  overcome,  to  open  the 
book  and  the  seven  seals  thereof.  6  And  I  saw  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
and  of  the  four  living  creatures,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  a  Lamb  stand- 
ing, as  though  it  had  been  slain,  having  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes,  which 
are  the  ^  seven  Spirits  of  God,  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth.  7  And  he  came, 
and  he  *■  taketh  it  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  on  the  throne.  8  And 
when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  living  creatures  and  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  each  one  a  harp,  and  golden  bowls 
full  of  incense,  which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints.  9  And  they  sing  a  new 
song,  saying.  Worthy  art  thou  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof: 
for  thou  wast  slain,  and  didst  purchase  unto  God  with  thy  blood  ttten  of  every 
tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation,      10  and  madest  them  to  be  unto 

'Or,  come  to  pass.  After  these  things  straightway  fir^c.  ^Or,  which  coineth  ^  Gr. 
unto  the  ages  of  the  ages.  *  Gr.  on,  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  seven.  ''  Gr.  hath 
taken. 


1/6         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 

our  (jod  a  kingdom  and  priests;  and  they  reign  upon  the  earth.  11  And  I 
saw,  and  1  heard  a  voice  of  many  angels  round  about  the  throne  and  the  living 
creatures  and  the  elders;  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands;  12  saying  with  a  great  voice,  Worthy 
is  the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain  to  receive  the  power,  and  riches,  and 
wisdom,  and  might,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  13  And  every 
created  thing  which  is  in  the  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth, 
and  on  the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Unto  him  that 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  be  the  blessing,  and  the  honour, 
and  the  glory,  and  the  dominion,  ^  for  ever  and  ever.  14  And  the  four  living 
creatures  said,  Amen.     And  the  elders  fell  down  and  worshipped. 

6 :  I  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seven  seals,  and  I 
heard  one  of  the  four  living  creatures  saying  as  with  a  voice  of  thunder, 
Come  ^.  2  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse,  and  he  that  sat  thereon 
had  a  bow;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  crown  :  and  he  came  forth  con- 
quering, and  to  conquer. 

3  And  when  he  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the  second  living  creature 
saying.  Come  ^.  4  And  another  horse  came  forth,  a  red  horse :  and  to  him 
that  sat  thereon  it  was  given  to  take  ^  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they 
should  slay  one  another :  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great  sword. 

5  And  when  he  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  living  creature 
saying,  Come 2.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  black  horse;  and  he  that  sat 
thereon  had  a  balance  in  his  hand.  6  And  I  heard  as  it  were  a  voice  in  the 
midst  of  the  four  living  creatures  saying,  A  ^  measure  of  wheat  for  a  ^  penny, 
and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  ^ penny;  and  the  oil  and  the  wine  hurt 
thou  not. 

7  And  when  he  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  fourth 
living  creature  saying,  Come'-^.  8  And  I  saw,  and  lieliold,  a  pale  horse:  and 
he  that  sat  upon  him,  his  name  was  Death;  and  Hades  followed  with  him. 
And  there  was  given  unto  them  authority  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to 
kill  with  sword,  and  with  famine,  and  with  "^  death,  and  by  the  wild  beasts  of 
the  earth. 

9  And  when  he  opened  the  lifth  seal,  I  saw  underneath  the  altar  the  souls 
of  them  that  had  jjeen  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which 
they  held  :  10  and  they  cried  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  I  low  long,  O  Master, 
the  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth?  II  And  there  was  given  them  to  each  one  a  white  robe; 
and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  time,  until  their 
fellow-servants  also  and  llieir  brethren,  which  should  be  killed  even  as  they 
were,  should  'be  fulfilled. 

12  And  I  saw  when  he  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and  there  was  a  great  earth- 
quake; and  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  whole  moon 
became  as  blood;  13  and  the  stars  of  the  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  as  a  fig 
tree  casteth  her  unripe  ligs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  great  wind.      14  And  the 

'  Gr.  unto  the  ages  0/ the  ages.  *  Some  ancient  authorities  add  and  see.  '  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  the  peace  of  the  earth.  *  Gr.  chtciitx,  a  small  measure.  "  See  marginal 
iKite  oil  Matt,  xviii.  28.  '^Ot,  pestilence.  'Some  ancient  authorities  read  have /unfilled 
their  course. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  I// 

heaven  was  removed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  up;  and  every  mountain  and 
island  were  moved  out  of  their  places.  15  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and 
the  princes,  and  the  ^  chief  captains,  and  the  rich,  and  the  strong,  and  every 
bondman  and  freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  caves  and  in  the  rocks  of  the 
mountains;  16  and  they  say  to  the  mountains  and  to  the  rocks,  Fall  on  us, 
and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the 
wrath  of  the  Lamb:  17  for  the  great  day  of  their  wrath  is  come;  and  who 
is  able  to  stand? 

7 :  I  After  this  I  saw  four  angels  standing  at  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  no  wind  should  blow  on  the  earth,  or 
on  the  sea,  or  upon  any  tree.  2  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascend  from  the 
sunrising,  having  the  seal  of  the  living  God :  and  he  cried  with  a  great  voice 
to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  3  say- 
ing, Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  shall  have  sealed 
the  servants  of  our  God  on  their  foreheads.  4  And  I  heard  the  number  of 
them  which  were  sealed,  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  sealed  out  of 
every  tribe  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

5  Of  the  tribe  of  Judah  ivere  sealed  twelve  thousand : 
Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben  twelve  thousand : 

Of  the  trib?  of  Gad  twelve  thousand  : 

6  Of  the  tribe  of  Asher  twelve  thousand  : 
Of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali  twelve  thousand: 
Of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh  twelve  thousand . 

7  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  twelve  thousand  : 
Of  the  tribe  of  Levi  twelve  thousand  : 
Of  the  tribe  of  Issachar  twelve  thousand : 

8  Of  the  tribe  of  Zebulun  twelve  thousand : 
Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph  twelve  thousand : 

Of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 
9  After  these  things  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could 
number,  out  of  every  nation,  and  of  all  tril)es  and  peoples  and  tongues,  stand- 
ing before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  arrayed  in  white  robes,  and  palms 
in  their  hands;  10  and  they  cry  with  a  great  voice,  saying,  Salvation  unto  our 
God  which  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.  1 1  And  all  the  angels 
were  standing  round  about  the  throne,  and  about  the  elders  and  the  four  living 
creatures;   and  they  fell  before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  worshipped  God, 

12  saying.  Amen  :  ^  guessing,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and 
honour,  and  power,  and  might,  be  unto  our  God  ^  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen. 

13  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  These  which  are  arrayed 
in  the  white  robes,  who  are  they,  and  whence  came  they?  14  And  I  *  say  unto 
him.  My  lord,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me.  These  are  they  which  come 
out  of  the  great  tribulation,  and  they  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  15  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God; 
and  they  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple :  and  he  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne  shall  spread  his  tabernacle  over  them.  16  They  shall  hunger  no  more, 
neither  thirst  any  more;   neither  shall  the  sun  strike  upon  them,  nor  any  heat : 

^  Or,  military  tribitnes  Gr.  chiliarchs.  -  Gr.  TAe  blessing,  atid  the  glory,  &'c. 
3  Gr.  nnto  the  ages  of  the  ages.     *  Gr.  have  said. 


1 78         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.       [§76. 

17  for  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  be  their  shepherd, 
and  shall  guide  them  unto  fountains  of  waters  of  life  :  and  God  shall  wipe 
away  every  tear  from  their  eyes. 

8  :  I  And  when  he  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  followed  a  silence  in 
heaven  about  the  space  of  half  an  hour.  2  And  1  saw  the  seven  angels  which 
stand  before  God;    and  there  were  given  unto  them  seven  trumpets. 

3  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  ^  over  the  altar,  having  a  golden 
censer;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,  that  he  should  -add  it 
unto  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was  before  the 
throne.  4  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  "^with  the  prayers  of  the  saints, 
went  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand.  5  And  the  angel  ^  taketh 
the  censer;  and  he  filled  it  with  the  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  ^  upon  the 
earth :  and  there  followed  thunders,  and  voices,  and  lightnings,  and  an  earth- 
quake. 

6  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  seven  trumpets  prepared  themselves  to 
sound. 

7  And  the  first  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail  and  fire,  mingled  with 
blood,  and  they  were  cast  ^  upon  the  earth  :  and  the  third  part  of  the  earth 
was  burnt  up,  and  the  third  part  of  the  trees  was  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass 
was  burnt  up. 

8  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning 
with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea:  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  Ijecame  blood; 
9  and  there  died  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea,  even 
they  that  had  life;    and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  was  destroyed. 

10  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  from  heaven  a  great  star, 
burning  as  a  torch,  and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  the 
fountains  of  the  waters;  II  and  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood: 
and  the  third  part  of  the  waters  became  wormwood;  and  many  men  died  of 
the  waters,  jjecause  "they  were  made  bitter. 

12  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the  third  part  of  tlie  sun  was  smit- 
ten, and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars;  that  the 
third  part  of  them  should  be  darkened,  and  the  day  should  not  shine  for  the 
third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  in  like  manner. 

13  And  I  saw,  and  I  heard  "^  an  eagle,  flying  in  mid  heaven,  saying  with  a 
great  voice,  Woe,  woe,  woe,  for  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  by  reason  of 
the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels,  who  are  yet  to  sound. 

9  :  I  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  from  heaven  fallen 
unto  the  earth  :  and  there  was  given  to  him  the  key  of  the  pit  of  the  abyss. 
2  And  he  opened  the  pit  of  the  abyss ;  and  there  went  up  a  smoke  out  of  the 
pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace;  and  the  sun  and  the  air  were  darkened 
by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  3  And  out  of  the  smoke  came  forth  locusts 
upon  the  earth;  and  power  was  given  them,  as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have 
power.  4  And  it  was  said  unto  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the  grass  of 
the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree,  but  only  such  men  as 
have  not  the  seal  of  God  on  their  foreheads.  5  And  it  was  given  them  that 
they  should  not  kill  them,  but  that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months : 
and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment  of  a  scorpion,  when  it  striketh  a  man. 

1  Or,  at    '  Gr.  give.     *  Or,  for     «  Gr.  hath  taken.    '  Or,  into    •  Gr.  otu  eagle. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  179 

6  And  in  those  days  men  shall  seek  death,  and  shall  in  no  wise  find  it; 
and  they  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  lleeth  from  them.  7  And  the  1  shapes 
of  the  locusts  were  like  unto  horses  prepared  for  war;  and  upon  their  heads 
as  it  were  crowns  like  unto  gold,  and  their  faces  were  as  men's  faces.  8  And 
they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions, 

9  And  they  had  breastplates,  as  it  were  breastplates  of  iron;  and  the  sound 
of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots,  of  many  horses  rushing  to  war. 

10  And  they  have  tails  like  unto  scorpions,  and  stings;  and  in  their  tails  is  the 
power  to  hurt  men  five  months.  Ii  They  have  over  them  as  king  the  angel 
of  the  abyss :  his  name  in  Hebrew  is  Abaddon,  and  in  the  Greek  tongue  he 
hath  the  name  -  ApoUyon. 

12  The  first  Woe  is  past :  behold,  there  come  yet  two  Woes  hereafter. 

13  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  ^a  voice  from  the  horns  of 
the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God,  14  one  saying  to  the  sixth  angel, 
which  had  the  trumpet.  Loose  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  at  the  great 
river  Euphrates.  15  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  had  been  pre- 
pared for  the  hour  and  day  and  month  and  year,  that  they  should  kill  the 
third  part  of  men.  16  And  the  number  of  the  armies  of  the  horsemen  was 
twice  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  :  I  heard  the  number  of  them.  17  And 
thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on  them,  having  breast- 
plates as  of  fire  and  of  hyacinth  and  of  brimstone :  and  the  heads  of  the 
horses  are  as  the  heads  of  lions;  and  out  of  their  mouths  proceedeth  fire 
and  smoke  and  brimstone.  18  By  these  three  plagues  was  the  third  part  of 
men  killed,  by  the  fire  and  the  smoke  and  the  brimstone,  which  proceeded 
out  of  their  mouths.  19  For  the  power  of  the  horses  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in 
their  tails:  for  their  tails  are  like  unto  serpents,  and  have  heads;  and  with 
them  they  do  hurt.  20  And  the  rest  of  mankind,  which  were  not  killed  with 
these  plagues,  repented  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they  should  not 
worship  *  devils,  and  the  idols  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of  brass,  and  of  stone, 
and  of  wood;  which  can  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk  :  21  and  they  re- 
pented not  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of  their  fornication, 
nor  of  their  thefts. 

10 :  I  And  I  saw  another  strong  angel  coming  down  out  of  heaven, 
arrayed  with  a  cloud;  and  the  rainbow  was  upon  his  head,  and  his  face  was 
as  the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire;  2' and  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little 
book  open :  and  he  set  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  upon  the 
earth;  3  and  he  cried  with  a  great  voice,  as  a  lion  roareth :  and  when  he 
cried,  the  seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices.  4  And  when  the  seven  thun- 
ders uttered  their  voices,  I  was  about  to  write :  and  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven  saying.  Seal  up  the  things  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write 
them  not.  5  And  the  angel  which  I  saw  standing  upon  the  sea  and  upon  the 
earth  lifted  up  his  right  hand  to  heaven,  6  and  sware  by  him  that  liveth  ^  for 
ever  and  ever,  who  created  the  heaven  and  the  things  that  are  therein, 
and  the  earth  and  the  things  that  are  therein,  ^  and  the  sea  and  the 
things  that  are  therein,  that  there  shall  be  "  time  no  longer  :     7  but  in  the 

1  Gr.  likenesses.  ^  That  is,  Destroyer.  ^  Gr.  one  voice.  ■*  Gr.  demons.  ^  Gr.  unto 
the  ages  of  the  ages.  •"  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  and  the  sea  and  the  things  that  are 
therein.    '  Or,  delay 


l8o         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 

days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  is  about  to  sound,  then 
is  finished  the  mystery  of  God,  according  to  the  good  tidings  which  he  de- 
clared to  his  servants  the  prophets.  8  And  the  voice  which  I  heard  from 
heaven,  /  heard  it  again  speaking  with  me,  and  saying,  Go,  take  the  book 
which  is  open  in  the  hand  of  the  angel  that  standeth  upon  the  sea  and  upon 
the  earth.  9  And  I  went  unto  the  angel,  saying  unto  him  that  he  should  give 
me  the  little  book.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Take  it  and  eat  it  up;  and  it 
shall  make  thy  belly  bitter,  but  in  thy  mouth  it  shall  be  sweet  as  honey. 
10  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,  and  ate  it  up;  and  it 
was  in  my  mouth  sweet  as  honey :  and  when  I  had  eaten  it,  my  belly  was 
made  bitter.  1 1  And  they  say  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy  again  1  over 
many  peoples  and  nations  and  tongues  and  kings. 

11 :  I  And  there  was  given  me  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod :  -  and  one  said. 
Rise,  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  them  that  worship 
therein.  2  And  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  ^ leave  without,  and 
measure  it  not;  for  it  hath  been  given  unto  the  nations:  and  the  holy  city 
shall  they  tread  under  foot  forty  and  two  months.  3  And  I  will  give  unto  my 
two  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore 
days,  clothed  in  sackcloth.  4  These  are  the  two  olive  trees  and  the  two 
*  candlesticks,  standing  before  the  Lord  of  the  earth.  5  And  if  any  man 
desireth  to  hurt  them,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devoureth  their 
enemies:  and  if  any  man  shall  desire  to  hurt  them,  in  this  manner  must  he 
be  killed.  6  These  have  the  power  to  shut  the  heaven,  that  it  rain  not  during 
the  days  of  their  prophecy :  and  they  have  power  over  the  waters  to  turn  them 
into  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  every  plague,  as  often  as  they  shall 
desire.  7  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  beast  that 
Cometh  up  out  of  the  abyss  shall  make  war  with  them,  and  overcome  them, 
and  kill  them.  8  And  their  ^  dead  bodies  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city, 
which  spiritually  is  called  Sodom  and  Egypt,  where  also  their  Lord  was  cruci- 
fied. 9  And  from  among  the  peoples  and  tribes  and  tongues  and  nations  do 
men  look  upon  their  ^  dead  bodies  three  days  and  a  half,  and  suffer  not  their 
dead  bodies  to  be  laid  in  a  tomb.  10  And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  rejoice 
over  them,  and  make  merry;  and  they  shall  send  gifts  one  to  another ;  because 
these  two  prophets  tormented  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth.  1 1  And  after 
the  three  days  and  a  half  the  breath  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them,  and 
they  stood  upon  their  feet;  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them  which  beheld  them. 
12  And  they  heard  a  great  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  them.  Come  up 
hither.  And  they  went  up  into  heaven  in  the  cloud;  and  their  enemies  be- 
held them.  13  And  in  that  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell;  and  there  were  killed  in  the  earthquake  ''seven  thousand 
persons :   and  the  rest  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of  heaven. 

14  The  second  Woe  is  past:   behold,  the  third  Woe  cometh  quickly. 

15  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded;  and  there  followed  great  voices  in 
heaven,  and  they  said.  The  kingdom  of  the  world  is  become  the  kingdom 
of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ :  and  he  shall  reign  "  for  ever  and  ever.  16  And 
the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sit  before  God  on  their  thrones,  fell  upon 

'  Or,  concerning  ^  Gr.  saying.  ••  Gr.  cast  ivithout.  *  Gr.  lamp-stands.  ^  Gr.  car- 
rase.     "  Gr.  names  of  tnen,  seven  thousand.     '  Gr.  unto  the  ages  of  the  ages. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  l8l 

their  faces,  and  worshipped  God,  17  saying,  We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord 
God,  the  Ahnighty,  which  art  and  which  wast;  because  thou  hast  taken  thy 
great  power,  and  didst  reign.  18  And  the  nations  were  wroth,  and  thy  wrath 
came,  and  the  time  of  the  dead  to  be  judged,  and  the  time  to  give  tlieir 
reward  to  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  to  them  that  fear 
thy  name,  the  small  and  the  great;  and  to  destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth. 

19  And  there  was  opened  the  temple  of  God  that  is  in  heaven;  and  there 
was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his  ^  covenant;  and  there  followed  light- 
nings, and  voices,  and  thunders,  and  an  earthquake,  and  great  hail. 

12:  I  And  a  great  sign  was  seen  in  heaven;  a  woman  arrayed  with  the 
sun,  and  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars;  2  and  she  was  with  child  :  and  she  crieth  out,  travailing  in  birth,  and 
in  pain  to  be  delivered.  3  And  there  was  seen  another  sign  in  heaven;  and 
behold,  a  great  red  dragon,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his 
heads  seven  diadems.  4  And  his  tail  draweth  the  third  part  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  did  cast  them  to  the  earth  :  and  the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman 
which  was  about  to  be  delivered,  that  when  she  was  delivered,  he  might 
devour  her  child.  5  And  she  was  delivered  of  a  son,  a  man  child,  who  is  to 
rule  all  the  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto 
God,  and  unto  his  throne.  6  And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness,  where 
she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that  there  they  may  nourish  her  a  thousand 
two  hundred  and  threescore  days. 

7  And  there  was  war  in  heaven:  Michael  and  his  angels  going  forth  to 
war  with  the  dragon;  and  the  dragon  warred  and  his  angels;  8  and  they 
prevailed  not,  neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven.  9  And  the 
great  dragon  was  cast  down,  the  old  serpent,  he  that  is  called  the  Devil  and 
Satan,  the  deceiver  of  the  whole  ^ world;  he  was  cast  down  to  the  earth,  and 
his  angels  were  cast  down  with  him.  10  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  in  heaven, 
saying,  '^Now  is  come  the  salvation,  and  the  power,  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  authority  of  his  Christ :  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast 
down,  which  accuseth  them  before  our  God  day  and  night.  1 1  And  they 
overcame  him  because  of  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  because  of  the  word  of 
their  testimony;  and  they  loved  not  their  life  even  unto  death.  12  There- 
fore rejoice,  O  heavens,  and  ye  that ''  dwell  in  them.  Woe  for  the  earth  and 
for  the  sea  :  because  the  devil  is  gone  down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath, 
knowing  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time. 

13  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  down  to  the  earth,  he  per- 
secuted the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man  child.  14  And  there  were 
given  to  the  woman  the  two  wings  of  the  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into 
the  wilderness  unto  her  place,  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and  times, 
and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent.  15  And  the  serpent  cast  out 
of  his  mouth  after  the  woman  water  as  a  river,  that  he  might  cause  her  to  be 
carried  away  by  the  stream.  16  And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the 
earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  river  which  the  dragon  cast 
out  of  his  mouth.      17  And  the  dragon  waxed  wroth  with  the  woman,  and 

>  Or,  testament  ^Gr.  hihabited  earth.  'Or,  Now  is  the  salvation,  and  the  power, 
and  the  kingdom,  become  our  God's,  and  the  authority  is  become  his  Christ's    *  Gr. 

tabernacle. 


1 82         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.         [§76. 

went  away  to  make  war  with  the  rest  of  her  seed,  which  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  and  hold  the  testimony  of  Jesus  :  13 :  I  and  he  stood  upon 
the  sand  of  the  sea. 

And  I  saw  a  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  ten  horns  and  seven 
heads,  and  on  his  horns  ten  diadems,  and  upon  his  heads  names  of  blasphemy. 
2  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  lilce  unto  a  leopard,  and  his  feet  were  as  the 
feet  of  a  bear,  and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion  :  and  the  dragon  gave 
him  his  power,  and  his  throne,  and  great  authority.  3  And  I  saiu  one  of  his 
heads  as  though  it  had  been  ^  smitten  unto  death;  and  his  death-stroke  was 
healed:  and  the  whole  earth  wondered  after  the  beast;  4  and  they  wor- 
shipped the  dragon,  because  he  gave  his  authority  unto  the  beast;  and  they 
worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  and  who  is  able  to 
war  with  him?  5  and  there  was  given  to  him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things 
and  blasphemies;  and  there  was  given  to  him  authority  ^to  continue  forty 
and  two  months.  6  And  he  opened  his  mouth  for  blasphemies  against  God, 
to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  even  them  that  ^  dwell  in  the 
heaven.  7  *  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to 
overcome  them :  and  there  was  given  to  him  authority  over  every  tribe  and 
people  and  tongue  and  nation.  8  And  all  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wor- 
ship him,  every  one  whose  name  hath  not  been  ^  written  in  the  book  of  life  of 
the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  9  If  any 
man  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear.  10  '^  If  any  man  '  is  for  captivity,  into  captiv- 
ity he  goeth :  if  any  man  shall  kill  with  the  sword,  with  the  sword  must  he  be 
killed.     Here  is  the  patience  and  the  faith  of  the  saints. 

II  And  I  saw  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth;  and  he  had  two 
horns  like  unto  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon.  12  And  he  exerciseth  all 
the  authority  of  the  first  beast  in  his  sight.  And  he  maketh  the  earth  and 
them  that  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose  death-stroke  was 
healed.  13  And  he  doeth  great  signs,  that  he  should  even  make  fire  to  come 
down  out  of  heaven  upon  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men.  14  And  he  deceiv- 
eth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  signs  which  it  was  given 
him  to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast;  saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
that  they  should  make  an  image  to  the  beast,  who  hath  the  stroke  of  the 
sword,  and  lived.  15  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  give  breath  to  it,  even  to 
the  image  of  the  beast,  ^  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and 
cause  that  as  many  as  should  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast  should  l)e 
killed.  16  And  he  causeth  all,  the  small  and  the  great,  and  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  and  the  free  and  the  bond,  that  there  be  given  them  a  mark  on  their 
right  hand,  or  upon  their  forehead;  17  and  that  no  man  should  be  able  to 
buy  or  to  sell,  save  he  that  hath  the  mark,  even  the  name  of  the  beast  or 
the  number  of  his  name.  18  Here  is  wisdom.  He  that  hath  understanding, 
let  him  count  the  number  of  the  beast;  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man  :  and 
his  number  is  "^  Six  hundred  and  sixty  and  six. 

^ Or.  slant.  -Or,  to  ito  hia  works  durnig-  See  Dan.  xi.  28  ^Gr.  tabernacle.  «  Some 
ancient  authorities  omit  And  it  was  civrn  .  .  .  overcome  them.  "Or,  ivritten  froin 
the  foundation  of  the  nvorld  in  the  Iwok  .  .  .  slain  "The  Greek  text  in  this  verse  is 
somewhat  uncertain.  '  Or,  leadeth  into  captivity  *  Some  ancient  authorities  read  that 
even  the  iinaj^e  0/  the  beast  should  spca/c  ;  and  he  shall  cause  &>€.  "  Some  ancient 
authorities  read  Six  hundred  and  sixteen. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  183 

14;  I  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  the  Lamb  standing  on  the  mount  Zion,  and 
with  him  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his  name,  and  the 
#iame  of  his  Father,  written  on  their  foreheads.  2  And  I  heard  a  voice  from 
heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder  : 
and  the  voice  which  I  heard  was  as  the  voice  of  harpers  harping  with  their 
harps :  3  and  they  sing  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  and  before 
the  four  living  creatures  and  the  elders  :  and  no  man  could  learn  the  song 
save  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand,  even  they  that  had  been  pur- 
chased out  of  the  earth.  4  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with 
women;  for  they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth.  These  were  purchased  from  among  men,  to  be  the 
firstfruits  unto  God  and  unto  the  Lamb.  5  And  in  their  mouth  was  found 
no  lie:   they  are  without  blemish. 

6  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  mid  heaven,  having  an  eternal  gospel 
to  proclaim  unto  them  that  ^  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  unto  every  nation  and 
tribe  and  tongue  and  people;  7  and  he  saith  with  a  great  voice.  Fear  God, 
and  give  him  glory;  for  the  hour  of  his  judgement  is  come  :  and  worship  him 
that  made  the  heaven  and  the  earth  and  sea  and  fountains  of  waters. 

8  And  another,  a  second  angel,  followed,  saying,  Fallen,  fallen  is  Babylon 
the  great,  which  hath  made  all  the  nations  to  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of 
her  fornication. 

9  And  another  angel,  a  third,  followed  them,  saying  with  a  great  voice.  If 
any  man  worshippetli  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receiveth  a  mark  on  his 
forehead,  or  upon  his  hand,  lO  he  also  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  which  is  -  prepared  unmixed  in  the  cup  of  his  anger;  and  he  shall  be 
tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in 
the  presence  of  the  Lamb :  1 1  and  the  smoke  of  their  torment  goeth  up  ^  for 
ever  and  ever;  and  they  have  no  rest  day  and  night,  they  that  worship  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  whoso  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name.  12  Here  is 
the  patience  of  the  saints,  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the 
faith  of  Jesus. 

13  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying.  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead 
which  die  *  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may 
rest  from  their  labours;    for  their  works  follow  with  them. 

14  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  cloud;  and  on  the  cloud  /  sazu  one 
sitting  like  unto  ^  a  son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in 
his  hand  a  sharp  sickle.  15  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  temple, 
crying  with  a  great  voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  Send  forth  thy  sickle, 
and  reap  :  for  the  hour  to  reap  is  come;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ^  over- 
ripe. 16  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  cast  his  sickle  upon  the  earth;  and 
the  earth  was  reaped. 

1 7  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  temple,^  which  is  in  heaven,  he 
also  having  a  sharp  sickle.  18  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar, 
he  that  hath  power  over  fire;  and  he  called  with  a  great  voice  to  him  that  had 
the  sharp  sickle,  saying.  Send  forth  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters 
of  the  vine  of  the  earth;   for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe,      ig  And  the  angel  cast 

1  Gr.  sit.  2  Gr.  mingled.  ^  Gr.  ujiio  ages  of  ages.  ^  Or,  in  the  Lord.  From  hence- 
forth, yea,  saith  the  Spirit    ^  Or,  the  Son    "  Gr.  dried  up. 


1 84 


CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 


his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered  the  ^  vintage  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it 
into  the  winepress,  the  great  winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God.  20  And  the 
winepress  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and  there  came  out  blood  from  th» 
winepress,  even  unto  the  bridles  of  the  horses,  as  far  as  a  thousand  and  six 
hundred  furlongs. 

15  :  I  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,  seven 
angels  having  seven  plagues,  which  are  the  last,  for  in  them  is  tinished  the 
wrath  of  God. 

2  And  I  saw  as  it  were  a  glassy  sea  mingled  with  tire;  and  them  that  come 
victorious  from  the  beast,  and  from  his  image,  and  from  the  number  of  his 
name,  standing  ''  by  the  glassy  sea,  having  harps  of  God.  3  And  they  sing 
the  song  of  Moses  the  servant  of  God,  and  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying. 
Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God,  the  Almighty;  righteous 
and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  the  ^  ages.  4  Who  shall  not  fear,  O 
Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name?  for  thou  only  art  holy;  for  all  the  nations  shall 
come  and  worship  before  thee;  for  thy  righteous  acts  have  been  made  mani- 
fest. 

5  And  after  these  things  I  saw,  and  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of  the 
testimony  in  heaven  was  opened :  6  and  there  came  out  from  the  temple  the 
seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  plagues,  arrayed  "*  with  precious  stone,  pure 
and  bright,  and  girt  ai:)out  their  breasts  with  golden  girdles.  7  And  one  of 
the  four  living  creatures  gave  unto  the  seven  angels  seven  golden  bowls  full  of 
the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  ^  for  ever  and  ever.  8  And  the  temple  was  filled 
with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power;  and  none  was  able  to 
enter  into  the  temple,  till  the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  should  be 
finished. 

16 :  I  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to  the  seven 
angels,  Go  ye,  and  pour  out  the  seven  bowls  of  the  wrath  of  God  into  the 
earth. 

2  And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the  earth;  and  **  it 
became  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the  mark  of  the 
beast,  and  which  worshipped  his  image. 

3  And  the  second  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the  sea;  and  ''it  became 
blood  as  of  a  dead  man;  and  every  'living  soul  died,  even  the  things  that 
were  in  the  sea. 

4  And  the  third  poured  out  his  bowl  into  the  rivers  and  the  fountains  of 
the  waters;  '^  and  ^  it  l:)ecame  blood.  5  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters 
saying,  Righteous  art  thou,  which  art  and  which  wast,  thou  Holy  One, 
because  tliou  didst  thus  ^judge  :  6  for  they  poured  out  the  blood  of  saints 
and  prophets,  and  blood  hast  thou  given  them  to  drink :  they  are  worthy. 
7  And  I  heard  the  altar  saying,  Yea,  O  Lord  God,  the  Almighty,  true  and 
righteous  are  thy  judgements. 

8  And  the  fourth  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the  sun;  and  it  was  given  unto 
^^  it  to  scorch  men  with  fire.     9  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat :  and 

1  Gr.  vine.  'Or,  upon  ^Many  ancient  authorities  read  nations.  *  Many  ancient 
authorities  read  in  linen.  "Gr.  u/ito  the  ages  of  the  ages.  "  Ox,  there  came  '•  Gr.  soul 
of  life.  *  Some  ancient  .Tuthorities  read  and  they  became.  "  Or,  judge.  Because  they 
.  .  .    prophets,  thou  hast  given  them  blood  also  to  drink     '"  Or,  him 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION   OF  JOHN.  185 

tliey  blasphemed  the  name  of  the  God  which  hath  the  power  over  these 
plagues;   and  they  repented  not  to  give  him  glory. 

10  And  the  fifth  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the  throne  of  the  beast;  and 
his  kingdom  was  darkened;  and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  11  and 
they  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  pains  and  their  sores; 
and  they  repented  not  of  their  works. 

12  And  the  sixth  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the  great  river,  the  river 
Euphrates;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  might  be  made 
ready  for  the  kings  that  come  from  the  sunrising.  13  And  I  saw  coming  o\x\. 
of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet,  three  unclean  spirits,  as  it  were  frogs:  14  for 
they  are  spirits  of  1  devils,  working  signs;  which  go  forth  ^  unto  the  kings  of 
the  whole  ^  world,  to  gather  them  together  unto  the  war  of  the  great  day 
of  God,  the  Almighty.  15  (Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief.  Blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth,  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his 
shame.)  16  And  they  gathered  them  together  into  the  place  which  is  called 
in  Hebrew  Har-Magedon. 

17  And  the  seventh  poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the  air;  and  there  came 
forth  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  from  the  throne,  saying,  It  is  done : 
18  and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  and  thunders;  and  there  was  a 
great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  *  there  were  men  upon  the  earth, 
so  great  an  earthquake,  so  mighty.  19  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into 
three  parts,  and  the  cities  of  the  nations  fell :  and  Babylon  the  great  was 
remembered  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  his  wrath.  20  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains 
were  not  found.  21  And  great  hail,  every  stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent, 
cometh  down  out  of  heaven  upon  men :  and  men  blasphemed  God  because 
of  the  plague  of  the  hail;   for  the  plague  thereof  is  exceeding  great. 

17  :  I  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  that  had  the  seven  bowls, 
and  spake  with  me,  saying.  Come  hither,  I  will  shew  thee  the  judgment  of 
the  great  harlot  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters;  2  with  whom  the  kings  of 
the  earth  committed  fornication,  and  they  that  dwell  in  the  earth  were  made 
drunken  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication.  3  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the 
Spirit  into  a  wilderness :  and  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet-coloured 
beast,  ^  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 
4  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet,  and  ^  decked  with  gold 
and  precious  stone  and  pearls,  having  in  her  hand  a  golden  cup  full  of  abomi- 
nations, "  even  the  unclean  things  of  her  fornication,  5  and  upon  her  forehead 
a   name   written,   8  mystery,    babylon    the   great,  the   mother   of  the 

HARLOTS   AND    OF    THE    ABOMINATIONS     OF    THE    EARTH.       6  And    I     SaW    the 

woman  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the 
9  martyrs  of  Jesus.  And  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  a  great  wonder. 
7  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Wherefore  didst  thou  wonder?  I  will  tell  thee 
the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hath 
the  seven  heads  and  the  ten  horns.     8  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is 

^  Gr.  ciemotis.  -Ox,  upon  ^Gx.  inhabited  earth.  «  Some  ancient  authorities  read  ^A^re 
ivas  a  man.  ^Qr,  names  full  of  blasphemy  '^Gx.  gilded.  'Or,  atid  of  the  unclean 
things    8  Or,  a  mystery,  BABYLON  THE  GREA  T    '■>  Or,  witnesses 


1 86         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 

not;  and  is  about  to  come  up  out  of  the  abyss,  1  and  to  go  into  perdition. 
And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  wonder,  they  whose  name  hath  not 
been  written  -  in  the  book  of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  when  they 
behold  the  beast,  how  that  he  was,  and  is  not,  and  '^  shall  come.  9  Here  is 
the  ■*  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on 
which  the  woman  sitteth  :  10  and  "they  are  seven  kings;  the  five  are  fallen, 
the  one  is,  the  other  is  not  yet  come;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must  con- 
tinue a  little  while.  1 1  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  is  himself  also  an 
eighth,  and  is  of  the  seven;  and  he  goeth  into  perdition.  12  And  the  ten 
horns  that  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings,  which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet; 
but  they  receive  authority  as  kings,  with  the  beast,  for  one  hour.  13  These 
have  one  mind,  and  they  give  their  power  and  authority  unto  the  beast. 
14  These  shall  war  against  the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them,  for 
he  is  Lord  of  lords,  and  King  of  kings;  and  they  also  shall  overcome  that  are 
with  him,  called  and  chosen  and  faithful.  15  And  he  saith  unto  me,  The 
waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the  harlot  sitteth,  are  peoples,  and  multitudes, 
and  nations,  and  tongues.  16  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest,  and  the 
beast,  these  shall  hate  the  harlot,  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and 
shall  eat  her  flesh,  and  shall  burn  her  utterly  with  fire.  1 7  For  God  did  put 
in  their  hearts  to  do  his  mind,  and  to  come  to  one  mind,  and  to  give  their 
kingdom  unto  the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  should  be  accomplished. 
18  And  the  woman  whom  thou  sawest  is  the  great  city,  which  ^reigneth  over 
the  kings  of  the  earth. 

18  :  I  After  these  things  I  saw  another  angel  coming  down  out  of  heaven, 
having  great  authority;  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory.  2  And 
he  cried  with  a  mighty  voice,  saying.  Fallen,  fallen  is  Babylon  the  great,  and 
is  become  a  halntation  of  "  devils,  and  a  ^  hold  of  every  unclean  spirit,  and  a 
*  hold  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.  3  For  ^  by  ^'^  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of 
her  fornication  all  the  nations  are  fallen;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  com- 
mitted fornication  with  her,  and  the  merchants  of  the  earth  waxed  rich  by  the 
power  of  her  ^^  wantonness. 

4  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come  forth,  my  people, 
out  of  her,  that  ye  have  no  fellowship  with  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not 
of  her  plagues :  5  for  her  sins  ''^  have  reached  even  unto  heaven,  and  God 
hath  remembered  her  iniquities.  6  Render  unto  her  even  as  she  rendered, 
and  double  unto  her  the  double  according  to  her  works :  in  the  cup  which 
she  mingled,  mingle  unto  her  double.  7  How  much  soever  she  glorified  her- 
self, and  waxed  ^'^  wanton,  so  much  give  her  of  torment  and  mourning:  for  she 
saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  in  no  wise  see 
mourning.  8  Therefore  in  one  day  shall  her  plagues  come,  death,  and  mourn- 
ing, and  famine;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire;  for  strong  is  "the 
Lord  God  which  judged  her.  9  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who  committed 
fornication  and  lived  ^^  wantonly  w-ith  her,  shall  weep  and  wail  over  her,  when 
they  look  upon  the  smoke  of  her  burning,     10  standing  afar  off  for  the  fear  of 

■  Some  ancient  aiilliorities  read  and  he  goeth.  -  Gr.  on.  3  Gr.  shall  be  present. 
^  Or,  tneaning  ''Or,  there  are  '•  Ur.  hath  a  kingdom.  '  Gr.  demons.  'Or,  firison 
"  .Some  authorities  read  of  the  ivine  .  .  .  have  drunk.  '"  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  the 
wine  of .  ^^  Or,  luxury  ^- Or,  clave  together  ^-^  Or,  luxurious  '■*  Some  ancient  authorities 
omit  the  Lord.     ""Or,  luxuriously 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  1 8/ 

her  torment,  saying,  Woe,  woe,  the  great  city,  Babylon,  the  strong  city  !  for  in 
one  hour  is  thy  judgement  come.  1 1  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  weep 
and  mourn  over  her,  for  no  man  buyeth  their  ^  merchandise  any  more; 
12  1  merchandise  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious  stone,  and  pearls,  and  fine 
linen,  and  purple,  and  sills,  and  scarlet;  and  all  thyine  wood,  and  every  vessel 
of  ivory,  and  every  vessel  made  of  most  precious  wood,  and  of  brass,  and  iron, 
and  marble;  13  and  cinnamon,  and  -spice,  and  incense,  and  ointment,  and 
frankincense,  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  cattle,  and 
sheep;  and  nierchandise  of  horses  and  chariots  and  "^slaves;  and  *  souls  of 
men.  14  And  the  fruits  which  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  gone  from  thee,  and 
all  things  that  were  dainty  and  sumptuous  are  perished  from  thee,  and  men 
shall  find  them  no  more  at  all.  15  The  merchants  of  these  things,  who  were 
made  rich  by  her,  shall  stand  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and 
mourning;  16  saying.  Woe,  woe,  the  great  city,  she  that  was  arrayed  in  fine 
linen  and  purple  and  scarlet,  and  ^decked  with  gold  and  precious  stone  and 
pearl !  17  for  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is  made  desolate.  And  every  ship- 
master, and  every  one  that  saileth  any  whither,  and  mariners,  and  as  many  as 
••gain  their  living  by  sea,  stood  afar  off,  18  and  cried  out  as  they  looked  upon 
the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying.  What  city  is  like  the  great  city?  19  And 
they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and  cried,  weeping  and  mourning,  saying,  Woe, 
woe,  the  great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  their  ships  in  the  sea 
by  reason  of  her  costliness !  for  in  one  hour  is  she  made  desolate.  20  Rejoice 
over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  saints,  and  ye  apostles,  and  ye  prophets;  for 
God  hath  judged  your  judgement  on  her. 

21  And  'a  strong  angel  took  up  a  stone  as  it  were  a  great  millstone,  and 
cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with  a  mighty  fall  shall  Babylon,  the  great 
city,  be  cast  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all.  22  And  the  voice  of 
harpers  and  minstrels  and  flute-players  and  trumpeters  shall  be  heard  no  more 
at  all  in  thee;  and  no  craftsman,  ^of  whatsoever  craft,  shall  be  found  any 
more  at  all  in  thee;  and  the  voice  of  a  millstone  shall  be  heard  no  more  at 
all  in  thee;  23  and  the  light  of  a  lamp  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 
and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no  more  at 
all  in  thee  :  for  thy  merchants  were  the  princes  of  the  earth;  for  with  thy  sor- 
cery were  all  the  nations  deceived.  24  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of 
prophets  and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  have  been  slain  upon  the  earth. 

19 :  I  After  these  things  I  heard  as  it  were  a  great  voice  of  a  great  multi- 
tude in  heaven,  saying.  Hallelujah;  Salvation,  and  glory,  and  power,  belong 
to  our  God:  2  for  true  and  righteous  are  his  judgements;  for  he  hath 
judged  the  great  harlot,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornication,  and 
he  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand.  3  And  a  second  time 
they  9  say.  Hallelujah.  And  her  smoke  goeth  up  i"  for  ever  and  ever.  4  And 
the  four  and  twenty  elders  and  the  four  living  creatures  fell  down  and  wor- 
shipped God  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen;  Hallelujah.  5  And 
a  voice  came  forth  from  the  throne,  saying.  Give  praise  to  our  God,  all  ye  his 
servants,  ye  that  fear  him,  the  small  and  the  great.     6  And  I  heard  as  it  were 

*  Gr.  cargo.  -  Gr.  amovtum.  ^  Gr.  bodies.  *  Or,  lives  ^  Gr.  gilded.  «  Gr.  work  the 
sea.  '' Gr.  one.  ^  gome  ancient  a.Vii\ior\\l^i  omiX  of  whatsoever  craft.  *•  Gr.  have  said. 
**  Ct,  %tnto  the  ages  of  the  ages, 


1 88         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.         [§76. 


the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  mighty  thunders,  saying,  Hallelujah :  for  the  Lord  our  God,  the 
Almighty,  reigneth.  7  Let  us  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad,  and  let  us  give 
the  glory  unto  him :  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath 
made  herself  ready.  8  And  it  was  given  unto  her  that  she  should  array  her- 
self in  fine  linen,  bright  and  pure :  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteous  acts  of 
the  saints.  9  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which  are  l)idden 
to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  These  are  true 
words  of  God.  10  And  I  fell  down  before  his  feet  to  worship  him.  .And  he 
saith  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  a  fellow-servant  with  thee  and  with 
thy  brethren  that  hold  the  testimony  of  Jesus :  worship  God :  for  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

1 1  And  I  saw  the  heaven  opened ;  and  behold,  a  white  horse,  and  he  that 
sat  thereon,  ^  called  Faithful  and  True;  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and 
make  war.  12  And  his  eyes  are  a  flame  of  fire,  and  upon  his  head  a7'e  many 
diadems;  and  he  hath  a  name  written,  which  no  one  knoweth  but  he  himself. 
1 3  And  he  is  arrayed  in  a  garment  '^  sprinkled  with  blood  :  and  his  name  is 
called  The  Word  of  God.  14  And  the  armies  which  are  in  heaven  followed  him 
upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  pure.  15  And  out  of  his 
mouth  proceedeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations: 
and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  he  treadeth  the  "^  winepress 
of  the  fierceness  of  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  16  And  he  hath  on  his  gar- 
ment and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written,  KING  OF  KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  lords. 

17  And  I  saw  •'an  angel  standing  in  the  sun;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  saying  to  all  the  birds  that  fly  in  mid  heaven.  Come  and  be  gathered 
together  unto  the  great  supper  of  God;  18  that  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings, 
and  the  flesh  of  ^  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses 
and  of  them  that  sit  thereon,  and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free  and  bond, 
and  small  and  great. 

19  And  I  saw  the  beast,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies, 
gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  and 
against  his  army.  20  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet 
that  wrought  the  signs  in  his  sight,  wherewith  he  deceived  them  that  had 
received  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  them  that  worshipped  his  image  :  they 
twain  were  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of  fire  that  burneth  witli  brimstone : 
21  and  the  rest  were  killed  with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse, 
eveii  the  sword  which  came  forth  out  of  his  mouth  :  and  all  the  birds  were 
filled  with  their  flesh. 

20 :  I  And  I  saw  an  angel  coming  down  out  of  heaven,  having  the  key  of 
the  abyss  and  a  great  chain  'Mn  his  hand.  2  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon, 
the  old  serpent,  which  is  the  Devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  for  a  thousand 
years,  3  and  cast  him  into  the  abyss,  and  shut  it,  and  sealed  it  over  him, 
that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  until  the  thousand  years  should 
be  finished  :   after  this  he  must  be  loosed  for  a  little  time. 

4  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgement  was  given 

'  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  called.  *  Some  ancient  authorities  read  dipped  in.  ^  Gr. 
luinepress  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness.  *Qx.o>ie.  ^' Or,  military  tribunes  Gr.  chili- 
archs.    °  Gr.  upon. 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  189 

unto  them :  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  had  been  beheaded  for  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  such  as  worshipped  not  the 
beast,  neither  his  image,  and  received  not  the  mark  upon  their  forehead  and 
upon  their  hand;  and  they  Hved,  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years. 
5  The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  until  the  thousand  years  should  be  finished. 
This  is  the  first  resurrection.  6  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the 
first  resurrection:  over  these  the  second  death  hath  no  1  power;  but  they 
shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  '^  a  thousand 
years. 

7  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  finished,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of 
his  prison,  8  and  shall  come  forth  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the 
four  corners  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to  the 
war :  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea.  9  And  they  went  up 
over  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about, 
and  the  beloved  city  :  and  fire  came  down  '  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured 
them.  10  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  where  are  also  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet;  and  they  shall 
be  tormented  day  and  night  ■*  for  ever  and  ever. 

1 1  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  upon  it,  from  whose 
face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for 
them.  12  And  I  saw  the  dead,  the  great  and  the  small,  standing  before  the 
throne ;  and  books  were  opened  :  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  ike 
book  of  life :  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  the  things  which  were  written 
in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.  13  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead 
which  were  in  it;  and  death  and  Hades  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in 
them  :  and  they  were  judged  every  man  according  to  their  works.  14  And 
death  and  Hades  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death, 
even  the  lake  of  fire.  15  And  if  any  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  he  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

21 :  I  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth :  for  the  first  heaven  and 
the  first  earth  are  passed  away;  and  the  sea  is  no  more.  2  And  I  saw  ''the 
holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,  made  ready 
as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband.  3  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the 
throne  saying.  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  shall  •'dwell 
with  them,  and  they  shall  be  his  peoples,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them, 
"  and  be  their  God  :  4  and  he  shall  wipe  away  every  tear  from  their  eyes;  and 
death  shall  be  no  more;  neither  shall  there  be  mourning,  nor  crying,  nor  pain, 
any  more :  the  first  things  are  passed  away.  5  And  he  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne  said.  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new.  And  he  saith,  ^  Write  :  for  these 
words  are  faithful  and  true.  6  And  he  said  unto  me.  They  are  come  to  pass. 
I  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give  unto 
him  that  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of  the  water  of  life  freely.  7  He  that  over- 
cometh  shall  inherit  these  things;  and  I  will  be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my 
son.     8  But  for  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  and  abominable,  and  murderers, 

^  Or,  authority  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  read  the.  ^  Some  ancient  authorities  insert 
fravi  God.  *  Gr.  unto  the  azes  of  the  ages.  ■'  Or,  the  holy  city  Jerusalem  coming  dozun 
new  out  of  lieave7i  '^  Gr.  tabernacle.  '  Some  ancient  authorities  omit,  and  be  their  God. 
*  Or,  Write,  These  words  are  faithful  and  trite 


190         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§76. 

and  fornicators,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  their  part  shall  bi 
in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone;    which  is  the  second  death. 

9  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  who  had  the  seven  bowls,  who 
were  laden  with  the  seven  last  plagues;  and  he  spake  with  me,  saying,  Come 
hither,  I  will  shew  tliee  the  bride,  the  wife  of  the  Lamb.  10  And  he  carried  me 
away  in  the  Spirit  to  a  mountain  great  and  high,  and  shewed  me  the  holy  city 
Jerusalem,  coming  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,  II  having  the  glory  of 
God :  her  ^  light  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  as  it  were  a  jasper  stone, 
clear  as  crystal:  12  having  a  wall  great  and  high;  having  twelve  -gates, 
and  at  the -gates  twelve  angels;  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the 
names  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  tlie  children  of  Israel:  13  on  the  east  were 
three  Agates;  and  on  the  north  three  -gates;  and  on  the  south  three  Agates; 
and  on  the  west  three  -gates.  14  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  founda- 
tions, and  on  them  twelve  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb.  15  And 
he  that  spake  with  me  had  for  a  measure  a  golden  reed  to  measure  the  city, 
and  the  -gates  thereof,  and  the  wall  thereof.  16  And  the  city  lieth  foursquare, 
and  the  length  thereof  is  as  great  as  the  breadth  :  and  he  measured  the  city 
with  the  reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs  :  the  length  and  the  breadth  and  the 
height  thereof  are  equal.  17  And  he  measured  the  wall  thereof,  a  hundred 
and  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  an 
angel.  18  And  the  building  of  the  wall  thereof  was  jasper:  and  tlie  city  was 
pure  gold,  like  unto  pure  glass.  19  The  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
adorned  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first  foundation  was  jasper; 
the  second,  ^  sapphire  ;  the  third,  chalcedony;  the  fourth,  emerald ;  20  the  fifth, 
sardonyx;  the  sixth,  sardius;  the  seventh,  chrysolite;  the  eighth,  berj'l;  the 
ninth,  topaz;  the  tenth,  chrysoprase;  the  eleventh,  *  jacinth;  the  twelfth,  ame- 
thyst. 21  And  the  twelve  Agates  were  twelve  pearls;  each  one  of  the  several 
-gates  was  of  one  pearl :  and  the  street  of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  ''as  it  were 
transparent  glass.  22  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein :  for  the  Lord  God  the 
Almighty,  and  the  I-amb,  are  the  temple  thereof.  23  And  the  city  hath  no 
need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  upon  it :  for  the  glory  of  God 
did  lighten  it,  ''  and  the  lamp  thereof  is  the  Lamb.  24  .\nd  the  nations  shall 
walk  "amidst  the  light  thereof:  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  liring  their 
glory  into  it.  25  And  the  -gates  thereof  shall  in  no  wise  be  shut  by  day  (for 
there  shall  be  no  night  tliere)  :  26  and  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  the 
honour  of  the  nations  into  it:  27  and  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any 
thing  "unclean,  or  he  that  '  makcth  an  abomination  and  a  lie:  but  only  they 
which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life.  22  :  i  And  he  shewed  me  a  river 
of  water  of  life,  bright  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of 
1'^  the  Lamb,  2  in  the  midst  of  the  street  thereof.  And  on  this  side  of  the 
river  and  on  that  was  ''  the  tree  of  life,  bearing  twelve  "^"^ manner  of  fruits,  yield- 
ing its  fruit  every  month:  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of 
the  nations.  3  And  there  shall  be  '''no  curse  any  more:  and  the  throne  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  therein  :  and  his  servants  shall  do  him  service; 

'  Gr.  luminary.  =  Gr.  portals.  '  Or,  lapis  lazuli  ^  Or,  sapphire  '■  Or,  transparent 
as  glass  '■  Or,  and  the  Lntnh,  the  lamp  thereof  '  Or,  by  »  Gr.  common.  ■'  Or,  doeth 
1"  Or,  the  Lamb.  In  the  midst  of  the  street  there<->f,  and  on  cither  side  of  the  river,  nvas 
the  tree  0/ life    ^^Or,  a  tree    ^^  Or,  crops  o//rttit     ^^  Or,  tia  more  anything  accursed 


§76.]  THE  REVELATION  OF  JOHN.  igi 

4  and  they  shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  shall  he  on  their  foreheads.  5  And 
there  shall  be  night  no  more;  and  they  need  no  light  of  lamp,  neither 
light  of  sun;  for  the  Lord  God  shall  give  them  light:  and  they  shall  reign 
^  for  ever  and  ever. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  words  are  faithful  and  true :  and  the  Lord, 
the  God  of  the  spirits  of  the  prophets,  sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto  his  ser- 
vants the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass.  7  And  behold,  I  come 
quickly.     Blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  Ijook. 

8  And  I  John  am  he  that  heard  and  saw  these  things.  And  when  I  heard 
and  saw,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel  which  shewed  me 
these  things.  9  And  he  saith  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  a  fellow- 
servant  with  thee  and  with  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  with  them  which 
keep  the  words  of  this  book  :  worship  God. 

10  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  up  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this 
book;  for  the  time  is  at  hand.  II  He  that  is  unrighteous,  let  him  do  un- 
righteousness "Still:  and  he  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  made  filthy  -still: 
and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  do  righteousness  -still:  and  he  that  is 
holy,  let  him  be  made  holy  ^  still.  12  Behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my 
3  reward  is  with  me,  to  render  to  each  man  according  as  his  work  is.  13  I 
am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last,  the  beginning  and  the 
end.  14  Blessed  are  they  that  wash  their  robes,  that  they  may  have  *  the 
right  to  come  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  by  the  *  gates  into  the  city. 
15  Without  are  the  dogs,  and  the  sorcerers,  and  the  fornicators,  and  the  mur- 
derers, and  the  idolaters,  and  every  one  that  loveth  and  ^  maketh  a  lie. 

16  I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  angel  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  "for  the 
churches.  I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of  David,  the  bright,  the  morning 
star. 

17  *And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come.  And  he  that  heareth,  let 
him  say,  Come.  And  he  that  is  athirst,  let  him  come :  he  that  will,  let  him 
take  the  water  of  life  freely. 

18  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this 
book.  If  any  man  shall  add  ^  unto  them,  God  shall  add  ^unto  him  the  plagues 
which  are  written  in  this  book:  19  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from 
the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  from 
the  tree  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  ^'^  which  are  written  in  this  book. 

20  He  which  tesitfieth  these  things  saith,  Yea :  I  come  quickly.  Amen : 
come,  Lord  Jesus. 

21  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ^^  be  ^-with  the  saints.     Amen. 

1  Gr.  7tnto  the  ages  of  the  ages.  -Or,  yet  more  'Or,  wages  *  Or,  the  authority 
over  ^Gr.  portals.  "Or,  eioeth  ^Gr.  over.  'Or,  Both  °  Gr.  upon.  i"Or,  even  from 
the  things  which  are  written  "Some  ancient  authorities  add  Christ.  '^Two  ancient 
luthorities  read  with  aU. 


192  CLOSING   PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§77. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
THE   LAST   YEARS   OF   THE   APOSTLE   JOHN.* 

§77.     THE   FIRST   LETTER   OF  JOHN. 

1  :  I  That  which  was  from  the  beginning,  that  which  we  have  heard,  that 
which  we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  that  which  we  beheld,  and  our  hands 
handled,  concerning  the  ^  Word  of  life  2  (and  the  life  was  manifested,  and 
we  have  seen,  and  bear  witness,  and  declare  unto  you  the  life,  the  eternal 
life,  which  was  with  the  Father,  and  was  manifested  unto  us) ;  3  that  which 
we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you  also,  that  ye  also  may  have 
fellowship  with  us  :  yea,  and  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ :     4  and  these  things  we  write,  that  '^  our  joy  may  be  fulfilled. 

5  And  this  is  the  message  which  we  have  heard  from  him,  and  announce 
unto  you,  that  God  is  light,  and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all.  6  If  we  say  that 
we  have  fellowship  with  him,  and  walk  in  the  darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the 
truth  :  7  but  if  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship 
one  with  another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  his  Son  cleanseth  us  from  all 
sin.  8  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is 
not  in  us.  9  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  righteous  to  forgive  us 
our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.  10  If  we  say  that  we  have 
not  sinned,  we  make  him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us. 

2  :  I  My  little  children,  these  things  write  I  unto  you,  that  ye  may  not  sin. 
And  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  ^  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous:  2  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins;  and  not  for  ours  only, 
but  also  for  the  whole  world.  3  And  hereby  know  we  that  we  know  him,  if 
we  keep  his  commandments.  4  He  that  saith,  I  know  him,  and  keepeth  not 
his  commandments,  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him :  5  but  whoso 
keepeth  his  word,  in  him  verily  hath  the  love  of  God  been  perfected.  Hereby 
know  we  that  we  are  in  him  :  6  he  that  saith  he  abideth  in  him  ought  him- 
self also  to  walk  even  as  he  walked. 

7  Beloved,  no  new  commandment  write  I  unto  you,  but  an  old  commandment 
which  ye  had  from  the  l)eginning:  the  old  commandment  is  the  word  which 
ye  heard.  8  Again,  a  new  commandment  write  I  unto  you,  which  thing  is 
true  in  him  and  in  you;  because  the  darkness  is  passing  away,  and  the  true 
light  already  shineth.  9  He  that  saith  he  is  in  the  light,  and  hateth  his 
brother,  is  in  the  darkness  even  until  now.  lO  He  that  loveth  his  brother 
alMdetl)  in  the  light,  and  there  is  none  occasion  of  stumbling  in  him.  ii  But 
he  that  hateth  his  brother  is  in  the  darkness,  and  walketh  in  the  darkness,  and 
knoweth  not  whither  he  goeth,  because  the  darkness  hath  blinded  his  eyes. 

^  Ox,  word    '  Many  ancient  authorities  read  jfowr.     *  Ox,  Comforter    Ox,  Helper    Gr. 

Paraclete. 

♦See  Note  15. 


§77-]  FIRST  LETTER    OF  JOHN.  1 93 

12  I  write  unto  you,  7ny  little  children,  because  your  sins  are  forgiven 
you  for  his  name's  sake.  13  I  write  unto  you,  fathers,  because  ye  know  him 
which  is  from  the  beginning.  I  write  unto  you,  young  men,  because  ye  have 
overcome  the  evil  one.  ^  I  have  written  unto  you,  little  children,  because  ye 
know  the  Father.  14  ^  I  have  written  unto  you,  fathers,  because  ye  know  him 
which  is  from  the  beginning.  ^  I  have  written  unto  you,  young  men,  because 
ye  are  strong,  and  the  word  of  God  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  have  overcome  the 
evil  one.  15  Love  not  the  world,  neither  the  things  that  are  in  the  world.  If 
any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  16  For  all  that 
is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  vainglory 
of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the  world.  17  And  the  world  passeth 
away,  and  the  lust  thereof:  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth 
for  ever. 

18  Little  children,  it  is  the  last  hour:  and  as  ye  heard  that  antichrist 
Cometh,  even  now  have  there  arisen  many  antichrists;  whereby  we  know  that 
it  is  the  last  hour.  19  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us;  for  if 
they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  have  continued  with  us :  but  they  zvent  out, 
that  they  might  be  made  manifest  -  how  that  they  all  are  not  of  us.  20  And  ye 
have  an  anointing  from  the  Holy  One,  ^  and  ye  know  all  things.  21  I  have 
not  written  unto  you  because  ye  know  not  the  truth,  but  because  ye  know  it, 
and  *  because  no  lie  is  of  the  truth.  22  Who  is  the  liar  but  he  that  denieth 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  ?  This  is  the  antichrist,  e-den  he  that  denieth  the 
Father  and  the  Son.  23  Whosoever  denieth  the  Son,  the  same  hath  not  the 
Father  :  he  that  confesseth  the  Son  hath  the  Father  also.  24  As  for  you,  let 
that  abide  in  you  which  ye  heard  from  the  beginning.  If  that  which  ye  heard 
from  the  beginning  abide  in  you,  ye  also  shall  abide  in  the  Son,  and  in  the 
Father.  25  And  this  is  the  promise  which  he  promised  '^  us,  even  the  life  eter- 
nal. 26  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you  concerning  them  that  would  lead 
you  astray.  27  And  as  for  you,  the  anointing  which  ye  received  of  him  abideth 
in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  one  teach  you;  but  as  his  anointing  teacheth 
you  concerning  all  things,  ^  and  is  true,  and  is  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  taught 
you,  "^  ye  abide  in  him.  28  And  now,  my  little  children,  abide  in  him ;  that, 
if  he  shall  be  manifested,  we  may  have  boldness,  and  not  be  ashamed  ^  before 
him  at  his  ^coming.  29  If  ye  know  that  he  is  righteous,  I'^ye  know  that 
every  one  also  that  doeth  righteousness  is  begotten  of  him. 

3  :  I  Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon  us,  that 
we  should  be  called  children  of  God :  and  such  we  are.  For  this  cause  the 
world  knoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  him  not.  2  Beloved,  now  are  we 
children  of  God,  and  it  is  not  yet  made  manifest  what  we  shall  be.  We  know 
that,  if  11  he  shall  be  manifested,  we  shall  be  like  him;  for  we  shall  see  him 
even  as  he  is.  3  And  every  one  that  hath  this  hope  set  on  him  purifieth  him- 
self, even  as  he  is  pure.  4  Every  one  that  doeth  sin  doeth  also  lawlessness : 
and  sin  is  lawlessness.  5  And  ye  know  that  he  was  manifested  to  ^'^  take  away 
sins;  and  in  him  is  no  sin.  6  Whosoever  abideth  in  him  sinneth  not:  who- 
soever sinneth  hath  not  seen  him,  neither  ^^  knoweth  him.     7  Aly  little  chil- 

'  Or,  I  wrote  ^Qr,  ttiat  not  all  are  of  us  ^  Some  very  ancient  authorities  read  and  ye 
all  know.  *  Or,  that  =  Some  ancient  authorities  rev^A  you.  i^  Or,  so  it  is  true,  and  is  no 
lie;  and  even  as  S^c.  '' Or,  abide  ye  ^  Gr.  from  him.  '^  Gx.  presence.  '^^  Or,  know  ye 
^1  Or, /;(     '^^  Or,  bear  sins     ^■^  Or,  hath  known 


194         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§77. 

dren,  let  no  man  lead  you  astray :  he  that  doeth  righteousness  is  righteous, 
even  as  he  is  righteous:  8  he  that  doeth  sin  is  of  the  devil;  for  the  devil 
sinneth  from  the  beginning.  To  this  end  was  the  Son  of  God  manifested, 
that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.  9  Whosoever  is  begotten  of 
God  doeth  no  sin,  because  his  seed  abideth  in  him :  and  he  cannot  sin, 
because  he  is  begotten  of  God.  10  In  this  the  children  of  God  are  manifest, 
and  the  children  of  the  devil :  whosoever  doeth  not  righteousness  is  not  of 
God,  neither  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother.  II  For  this  is  the  message 
which  ye  heard  from  the  beginning,  that  we  should  love  one  another:  12  not 
as  Cain  was  of  the  evil  one,  and  slew  his  brother.  And  wherefore  slew  he 
him?     Because  his  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous. 

13  Marvel  not,  brethren,  if  the  world  hateth  you.  14  We  know  that  we 
have  passed  out  of  death  into  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren.  He  that 
loveth  not  abideth  in  death.  15  Whosoever  hateth  his  brother  is  a  murderer: 
and  ye  know  that  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him.  16  Hereby 
know  we  love,  because  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us :  and  we  ought  to  lay  down 
our  lives  for  the  brethren.  17  But  whoso  hath  the  world's  goods,  and  behold- 
eth  his  brother  in  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  compassion  from  him,  how  doth 
the  love  of  God  abide  in  him?  18  Aly  little  children,  let  us  not  love  in  word, 
neither  with  the  tongue;  but  in  deed  and  truth.  19  Hereby  shall  we  know 
that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall  ^  assure  our  heart  before  him,  20  where- 
insoever our  heart  condemn  us;  because  God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and 
knovveth  all  things.  21  Beloved,  if  our  heart  condemn  us  not,  we  have  bold- 
ness toward  God;  22  and  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  receive  of  him,  because 
we  keep  his  commandments,  and  do  the  things  that  are  pleasing  in  his  sight. 

23  And  this  is  his  commandment,  tliat  we  should  ^  believe  in  the  name  of  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  love  one  another,  even  as  he  gave  us  commandment. 

24  And  he  that  keepeth  his  commandments  abideth  in  him,  and  he  in  him. 
And  hereby  we  know  that  he  abideth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  gave  us. 

4 :  I  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  prove  the  spirits,  whether  they 
are  of  God :  because  many  false  prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world. 
2  Hereby  know  ye  the  Spirit  of  God :  every  spirit  which  confesseth  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh  is  of  God :  3  and  every  spirit  which  ^  confesseth 
not  Jesus  is  not  of  God :  and  this  is  the  spirit  of  the  antichrist,  whereof  ye 
have  heard  that  it  cometh;  and  now  it  is  in  the  world  already.  4  Ve  are  of 
God,  my  little  children,  and  have  overcome  them  :  because  greater  is  he  that 
is  in  you  than  he  that  is  in  the  world.  5  They  are  of  the  world :  therefore 
speak  they  as  of  the  world,  and  the  world  heareth  them.  6  We  are  of  God : 
he  that  knoweth  God  heareth  us;  he  who  is  not  of  God  heareth  us  not.  By 
this  we  know  the  spirit  of  truth,  and  the  spirit  of  error. 

7  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  another:  for  love  is  of  God;  and  every  one 
that  loveth  is  begotten  of  God,  and  knoweth  God.  8  He  that  loveth  not 
knoweth  not  God;  for  God  is  love.  9  Herein  was  the  love  of  God  manifested 
■*  in  us,  that  God  hath  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  we 
might  live  through  him.  lo  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved  God,  but  that 
he  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.     1 1  Beloved, 

*Gr.  persuade.  *Gr.  believe  the  name.  •'Some  ancient  authorities  read  annulleth 
Jesus.    *  Or,  t'n  our  case 


§77-]  FIRST  LETTER    OF  JOHN.  1 95 

if  God  so  loved  us,  we  also  ought  to  love  one  another.  12  No  man  hath 
beheld  God  at  any  time :  if  we  love  one  another,  God  abideth  in  us,  and  his 
love  is  perfected  in  us  :  13  hereby  know  we  that  we  abide  in  him,  and  he  in 
us,  because  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit.  14  And  we  have  beheld  and  bear 
witness  that  the  Father  hath  sent  the  Son  to  he  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 
15  Whosoever  shall  confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  abideth  in 
him,  and  he  in  God.  16  And  we  know  and  have  believed  the  love  which 
God  hath  ^in  us.  God  is  love;  and  he  that  abideth  in  love  abideth  in  God, 
and  God  abideth  in  him.  17  Herein  is  love  made  perfect  with  us,  that  we 
may  have  boldness  in  the  day  of  judgement;  because  as  he  is,  even  so  are  we 
in  this  world.  18  There  is  no  fear  in  love  :  but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear, 
because  fear  hath  punishment;  and  he  that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in 
love.  19  We  love,  because  he  first  loved  us.  20  If  a  man  say,  I  love  God, 
and  hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar :  for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother  whom 
he  hath  seen,  "^cannot  love  God  whom  he  hath  not  seen.  2i  And  this  com- 
mandment have  we  from  him,  that  he  who  loveth  God  love  his  brother  also. 

5  :  I  Whosoever  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  is  begotten  of  God : 
and  whosoever  loveth  him  that  begat  loveth  him  also  that  is  begotten  of  him. 
2  Hereby  we  know  that  we  love  the  children  of  God,  when  we  love  God,  and 
do  his  commandments.  3  For  this  is  the  love  of  God,  that  we  keep  his  com- 
mandments :  and  his  commandments  are  not  grievous.  4  For  whatsoever  is 
begotten  of  God  overcometh  the  world :  and  this  is  the  victory  that  hath  over- 
come the  world,  even  our  faith.  5  And  who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world, 
but  he  that  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  son  of  God?  6  This  is  he  that  came 
by  water  and  blood,  even  Jesus  Christ ;  not  ^  with  the  water  only,  but  ^  with 
the  water  and  ^with  the  blood.  7  And  it  is  the  Spirit  that  bea'-eth  witness, 
because  the  Spirit  is  the  truth.  8  P"or  there  are  three  who  be?r  viitness,  the 
Spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood :  and  the  three  agree  in  one.  9  If  we 
receive  the  witness  of  men,  the  witness  of  God  is  greater  :  for  fhe  witness  of 
God  is  this,  that  he  hath  borne  witness  concerning  his  Son.  10  He  that 
believeth  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the  witness  in  him :  h°  th?!t  believeth  not 
God  hath  made  him  a  liar ;  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  witness  that 
God  hath  borne  concerning  his  Son.  11  And  the  witness  is  this,  that  God 
gave  unto  us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  son.  12.  Hs  that  hath  the 
Son  hath  the  life;   he  that  hath  not  the  Son  of  God  hath  not  the  life. 

13  These  things  have  I  written  unto  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have 
eternal  life,  even  unto  you  that  believe  on  the  nam^  of  the  Son  of  God. 
14  And  this  is  the  boldness  which  we  have  toward  bim,  that,  if  we  ask  any 
thing  according  to  his  will,  he  heareth  us  :  15  and  if  we  know  that  he  hear- 
eth  us  whatsoever  we  ask,  we  know  that  we  have  the  petitions  which  we  have 
asked  of  him.  16  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sinoiag  a  sin  not  unto  death, 
*he  shall  ask,  and  God  will  give  him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death. 
There  is  ^a  sin  unto  death :  not  concerning  this  do  I  say  that  he  should  make 
request.     17  All  unrighteousness  is  sin  :  and  there  is  ^a  sin  not  unto  death. 

18  We  know  that  whosoever  is  begotten  of  (joA  sinneth  not ;   but  he  that 

•  Or,  in  our  case  -  Many  ancient  authorities  read  /low  .""-«  //c  love  God  luhom  he  hath 
not  seen  ?  ^  Gr.  in.  *  Or,  he  sliall  ask  and  shall  give  him  life,  even  to  them  &'c.  ^  Or, 
sin 


196         CLOSING  PERIOD    OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.        [§77. 

was  begotten  of  God  keepeth  ihim,  and  the  evil  one   toucheth  him  not. 

19  We  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in  the  evil  one. 

20  And  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  hath  given  us  an  under- 
standing, that  we  know  him  that  is  true,  and  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even 
in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life.  21  My  little 
children,  guard  yourselves  from  idols. 


§78.     THE   SECOND   LETTER  OF  JOHN. 

I  The  elder  unto  the  elect  lady  and  her  children,  whom  I  love  in  truth; 
and  not  I  only,  but  also  all  they  that  know  the  truth ;  2  for  the  truth's  sake 
which  abideth  in  us,  and  it  shall  be  with  us  for  ever :  3  Grace,  mercy,  peace 
shall  be  with  us,  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
Father,  in  truth  and  love. 

4  I  rejoice  greatly  that  I  have  found  cei-tain  of  thy  children  walking  in 
truth,  even  as  we  received  commandment  from  the  Father.  5  And  now  I 
beseech  thee,  lady,  not  as  though  I  wrote  to  thee  a  new  commandment,  but 
that  which  we  had  from  the  beginning,  that  we  love  one  another.  6  And  this 
is  love,  that  we  should  walk  after  his  commandments.  This  is  the  command- 
ment, even  as  ye  heard  from  the  beginning,  that  ye  should  walk  in  it.  7  For 
many  deceivers  are  gone  forth  mto  the  world,  even  they  that  confess  not  that 
Jesus  Christ  cometh  in  the  flesh.  This  is  the  deceiver  and  the  antichrist. 
8  Look  to  yourselves,  that  ye  -  lose  not  the  things  which  ^  we  have  wrought, 
but  that  ye  receive  a  full  reward.  9  Whosoever  •*  goeth  onward  and  abideth 
not  in  the  teaching  of  Christ,  hath  not  God  5  he  that  abideth  in  the  teaching, 
the  same  hath  both  the  Father  and  the  Son.  10  If  any  one  cometh  unto  you, 
and  bringeth  not  this  teaching,  receive  him  not  into  your  house,  and  give  him 
no  greeting  :     1 1  for  he  that  giveth  him  greeting  partaketh  in  his  evil  works. 

12  Having  many  things  to  write  unto  you,  I  would  not  write  them  with 
paper  and  ink  :  but  I  hope  to  come  unto  you,  and  to  speak  face  to  face,  that 
your  joy  may  be  fulfilled.     13  The  children  of  thine  elect  sister  salute  thee. 


§79.     THE  THIRD    LETTER   OF  JOHN. 

1  The  elder  unto  Gains  the  beloved,  whom  T  love  in  truth. 

2  Beloved,  I  pray  that  in  all  things  thou  maycst  prosper  and  be  in  health, 
even  as  thy  soul  prospereth.  3  For  I  ^  rejoiced  greatly,  when  brethren  came 
and  liare  witness  unto  thy  truth,  even  as  thou  walkcst  in  truth.  4  Greater  J^  joy 
have  I  none  than  "this,  to  hear  of  my  children  walking  in  the  truth. 

5  Beloved,  thou  docst  a  faithful  work  in  whatsoever  thou  doest  toward 
them  tliat  are  brethren  and  strangers  withal;  6  who  bare  witness  to  thy  love 
before  the  church :  whom  thou  wilt  do  well  to  set  forward  on  their  journey 
worthily  of  God :     7  liccause  that  for  the  sake  of  the  Name  they  went  forth, 


1  Or,  himself   «  Or,  destroy    »  Many  ancient  authorities  read  ye.    ■«  Or,  tnketh  the  lead 
''  Or,  rejoice  greatly,  when  brethren  come  and  hear  witness     '■  Some  ancient  authorities 


read  grace.     '  Or,  these  things,  that  I  may  hear 


§79-]  THIRD  LETTER    OF  JOHN.  igy 

taking  nothing  of  the  Gentiles.  8  We  therefore  ought  to  welcome  such,  that 
we  may  be  fellow-workers  with  the  truth. 

9  I  wrote  somewhat  unto  the  church :  but  Diotrephcs,  who  loveth  to  have 
the  preeminence  among  them,  receiveth  us  not.  lo  Therefore,  if  I  come,  I 
will  bring  to  remembrance  his  works  which  he  doeth,  prating  against  us  with 
wicked  words :  and  not  content  therewith,  neither  doth  he  himself  receive  the 
brethren,  and  them  that  would  he  forbiddeth,  and  casteth  (hei/i-  out  of  the 
church.  1 1  Beloved,  imitate  not  that  which  is  evil,  but  that  which  is  good. 
He  that  doeth  good  is  of  God :  he  that  doeth  evil  hath  not  seen  God. 
12  Demetrius  hath  the  witness  of  all  jneii,  and  of  the  truth  itself:  yea,  we  also 
bear  witness;   and  thou  knowest  that  our  witness  is  true. 

13  I  had  many  things  to  write  unto  thee,  but  I  am  unwilling  to  write  Ihetn 
to  thee  with  ink  and  pen :  14  but  I  hope  shortly  to  see  thee,  and  we  shall 
speak  face  to  face.  Peace  be  unto  thee.  The  friends  salute  thee.  Salute  the 
friends  by  name. 


NOTES. 


Note  Page 

1.  The  Chronology  of  the  Apostolic  Age 201 

2.  The  Date  of  the  Letter  of  James 208 

3.  The  Title  of  Part  III. 209 

4.  The  Time  of  Peter's  Visit  to  Antioch 209 

5.  The  Date  of  First  Thessalonians 210 

6.  The  Date  of  Second  Thessalonians 211 

7.  The  Date  of  the  Letter  to  the  Galatians         ....  212 

8.  Communication  Between  Paul  and  the  Corinthians  in  the 

Interval  between  his  First  Visit  to  Corinth  and  the 

Writing  of  First  Corinthians;  the  Date  of  the  Leiter  216 

Q.  The  Sufferings  of  Paul  in  Ephesus 218 

10.  The  Experiences  of  Paul  in  the  Interval  between    First 

Corinthians  and  Second  Corinthians 218 

11.  The  Date  of  the  Letter  to  the  Romans 221 

12.  The  Epistles  of  the  Imprisonment 222 

13.  Paul's  Fourth  Missionary  Journey,  and  his  Second  Roman 

Imprisonment 224 

14.  The  Literature  of  the  Period  of  the  Jewish  War         .       .  226 

15.  The  Literature  of  the  Years  70-100  A.D 230 

199 


NOTE   1. 
The  Chronology  of  the  ArosTOLic  Age, 

There  are  two  events  in  the  political  history  of  Judea  which  are  in  the  New 
Testament  so  connected  with  the  history  of  the  early  church,  and  at  the  same 
time  so  definitely  dated  by  the  evidence  of  secular  writers,  as  to  make  them  of 
special  importance  in  the  construction  of  the  chronology  of  the  Apostolic  Age, 
These  two  events  are  the  death  of  Herod  Agrippa  I.,  and  the  accession  of 
Festus  to  the  procuratorship  of  Judea  as  the  successor  of  Felix. 

The  death  of  Herod  Agrippa  I.  is  recorded  by  Josephus,  Ant.  19.8.  2,  as 
having  occurred  when  he  had  completed  the  third  year  of  his  reign  over  all 
Palestine.  Now  since  from  Ant.  19.5-1  it  appears  that  Claudius  made  him 
king  over  all  Judea  shortly  after  his  own  accession,  and  since  Claudius  became 
emperor  early  in  41  A.D.,  it  follows  that  Agrippa  died  in  44  A. D.  See  IVieseler, 
Chronologic  des  Apostolischen  Zeitalters,  pp.  129-136,  and  Schilrer,  Jewish 
People  in  the  Time  of  Christ,  Div.  I.,  Vol.  H.,  p.  163.  From  the  book  of 
Acts,  chap.  12,  which  gives  an  account  of  Herod's  death  not  greatly  unlike 
that  contained  in  Josephus,  Ant.  19.  8.  2,  it  appears  that  Herod  died  after  the 
Passover,  but  how  long  after  is  not  definitely  indicated.  Wieseler  has  indeed 
calculated  from  Josephus  that  Aug.  6th  is  the  exact  date,  but  his  calculation 
rests  upon  insufficient  data.  Spring  or  summer  of  the  year  44  A.D.  is  as  defi- 
nite a  date  as  can  be  given  for  the  death  of  Herod. 

Two  noteworthy  events  are  closely  associated  in  the  book  of  Acts  with  the 
death  of  Herod,  namely,  the  death  of  James  the  brother  of  John,  and  the 
imprisonment  of  Peter.  James  perished  by  the  sword  of  Herod  not  long 
before  the  Passover  of  this  year  44,  while  Peter  was  imprisoned  at  about  the 
Passover  season  and  released  just  after  that  festival.  The  end  of  the  earthly 
career  of  James  is  thus  definitely  dated  for  us.  This  imprisonment  of  Peter 
is  also  the  latest  event  of  his  life  the  time  of  which  can  be  exactly  determined. 
Though  he  doubtless  lived  for  many  years  after  this,  and  though  we  know 
some  of  the  events  of  his  later  life,  no  subsequent  event  of  it  can  with  confi- 
dence be  assigned  to  a  particular  year. 

The  exact  date  of  the  visit  of  Barnabas  and  Saul  to  Jerusalem  to  carry 
relief  to  the  brethren  of  that  city  seems  at  first  sight  to  be  definitely  fixed  also 


202  NOTES.  [I 

by  Acts,  chap.  12,  since  the  story  of  Herod's  persecution  of  the  church  and  of 
his  own  death  is  interjected  between  the  mention  of  the  journey  of  Barnabas 
and  Saul  to  Jerusalem,  and  of  their  return  ^  from  Jerusalem  to  Antioch.  But  a 
more  careful  examination  deters  us  from  drawing  so  definite  an  inference 
from  this  position  of  the  narratives  as  that  the  death  of  Herod  occurred  while 
Barnabas  and  Saul  were  at  Jerusalem.  The  writer  introduces  the  account  of 
the  events  at  Jerusalem  (Acts  12  :  i)  with  the  very  general  phrase,  "Now 
about  that  time."  Moreover,  it  seems  improbable  that  the  Antioch  Christians 
would  send  relief  to  Jerusalem  to  provide  against  a  famine  which  was  yet  so 
far  from  being  immediately  impending  that  Judea  was  still  furnishing  the 
Phoenicians  with  food  (Acts  1 2  :  20).  Probably,  therefore,  we  must  abide  by 
the  author's  indefinite  phrase  "about  that  time,"  which  would  permit  this 
relief  visit  to  Jerusalem  to  have  taken  place  a  year  or  two  after  Herod's 
death. 

A  further  difficulty  is  raised  in  reference  to  this  visit  of  Saul  and  Barna- 
bas to  Jerusalem  by  the  fact  that  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  where  the 
argument  seems  to  forbid  the  omission  of  this  visit  if  it  actually  took  place, 
there  is  nevertheless  no  mention  of  it.  Whether  the  Acts  is  in  error  here,  and 
if  so  precisely  to  what  extent,  whether  in  reference  to  the  fact  of  the  journey 
itself,  or  only  as  to  the  participation  of  Saul  in  it,  or  perhaps  merely  as  to  his 
actual  arrival  in  Jerusalem  itself,  are  questions  which  do  not  require  discussion 
in  a  note  which  aims  to  fix  only  the  main  points  of  the  chronology  of  the 
Apostolic  Age. 

But  certain  other  events  of  early  Christian  history,  more  important  in 
themselves  than  this  particular  visit  to  Jerusalem,  are  associated  by  the  writer 
of  Acts  with  the  death  of  Herod;  and  though  their  chronological  position  is  less 
definitely  indicated  than  in  the  case  of  the  death  of  James  and  the  imprison- 
ment of  Peter,  yet  valuable  information  is  afibrded  us.  At  about  the  time 
when  these  events  were  taking  place  in  Jerusalem  (Acts  12  :  i),  a  Christian 
church  existed  at  Antioch  in  Syria,  and  Barnabas  and  Saul  were  connected 
with  it  (Acts  II  :  22-30).  The  planting  of  the  church  in  Antioch  was  mani- 
festly a  still  earlier  event  (Acts  11:20,  21),  and  the  beginning  of  Gentile 
Christianity,  so  far  as  it  was  connected  with  the  founding  of  the  church  in 
Antioch,  is  accordingly  assigned  to  a  point  earlier  than  the  year  44,  probably 
by  a  period  of  several  years.  To  much  the  same  effect  is  the  indication 
(if  Acts  II  :  19,  20  that  the  gospel  was  preached  to  -Gentiles  in  Antioch 

'  The  true  reading  in  Acts  12  :  25,  according  to  Westcoit  and  Hort,  with  whom  Wendt, 
in  Meyer's  Kommentar  Hber  das  Neue  Testament,  seventh  edition,  agrees,  is  "  to  Jerusalem  "; 
but  this  phrase  is  understood  by  them  to  limit,  not  "  returned,"  but  "  ministration." 

-  Acts  II  :  20  presents  a  difTicult  question  of  textual  criticism,  viz.;  whether  we  should  read 
■KAATjnffTti?  Hellenists,  or 'KAAtji'o?  Greeks;  and,  if  we  adopt  the  reading  'EAArji'iffTn?, 
the  scarcely  less  difficult  question,  what  is  the  precise  sense  of  this  term.  The  textual  cvideiice 
strongly  favors  the  reading 'EAA7)ri<rTa9,  but  the  context  seems  to  require  the  supposition 
that  this  term,  the  instances  of  which  arc  too  rare  for  a  broad  induction,  designates  or 
includes  Gentiles,  who,  though  they  may  have  been  in  some  sense  adherents  of  Judaism,  had 


I]  CHRONOLOGY   OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.  203 

not  long  after  the  death  of  Stephen.  Concerning  the  date  of  this 
event,  see  p.  206.  Whether  the  events  of  Acts,  chap.  10,  by  which  a  begin- 
ning of  Gentile  Christianity  was  made  in  Csesarea  also,  were  earlier  or  later 
than  the  founding  of  the  Antioch  church  cannot  be  definitely  determined. 
Quite  possibly  these  two  independent  beginnings  of  the  gospel  of  the  uncir- 
cumcision  were  not  far  apart  in  time. 

The  position  of  the  twelfth  chapter  is  also  significant  with  reference  to 
the  beginning  of  Paul's  missionary  journeys.  With  the  thirteenth  chapter 
begins  the  second  part  of  the  book  of  Acts,  which  deals  exclusively  with 
these  journeys  and  the  apostle's  subsequent  imprisonment.  The  position  of 
this  chapter  referring  to  the  work  of  Barnabas  and  Saul  at  Antioch,  and  con- 
necting it  chronologically,  even  if  somewhat  loosely,  with  the  death  of  Herod, 
implies  that  in  the  author's  view  the  missionary  journeys  of  the  apostle  had 
not  begun  when  Herod  died,  yet  did  begin  apparently  not  long  after  that  event. 
This  arrangement  is  the  more  significant  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  author 
implies  that  he  was  one  of  the  apostle's  traveling  companions.  Though  not 
with  Paul  from  the  first,  he  is  likely  to  have  known  when  the  apostle  began 
his  journeys;  and  we  are  thus  led  to  infer  that  the  departure  from  Antioch 
(Acts  13:4)  occurred  about  45  or  46  A.D. 

The  recall  of  Felix,  and  the  accession  of  Festus  to  the  procuratorship  of 
Judea,  are  fixed,  not  indeed  with  absolute  certainty  but  with  a  high  degree  of 
probability,  as  having  occurred  in  the  summer  of  60  A.u.  The  evidence  is 
presented  and  discussed  at  length  in  Wieseler,  Chronologic  des  Apostolischen 
Zeitalters,  pp.  66-99,  ^'^^  more  briefly  by  Schilrer,  Jewish  People  in  the  Time 
of  Christ,  Div.  I.,  Vol.  H.,  pp.  182-184. 

This  date,  together  with  the  statements  in  the  book  of  Acts  and  a  few 
data  from  the  letters  of  Paul,  enable  us  to  fix  with  approximate  accuracy  the 
time  of  the  events  narrated  in  the  latter  half  of  the  book  of  Acts,  and  of  the 
writing  of  most  of  the  Pauline  letters  which  belong  to  this  period.  Reckon- 
ing backward  from  the  accession  of  Festus  in  the  summer  of  60  a.d.,  we  see 
that  the  Cesarean  imprisonment  of  two  years  (Acts  24 :  27)  began  in  58  A.D. 
From  Acts  20  :  16  it  appears  that  it  began  in  the  spring,  or,  to  be  more  exact, 
probably  in  the  month  of  May  (according  to  Wieseler's  calculation,  on  the 
17th  day  of  May,  see  Chronologic,  etc.,  p.  118),  hence  a  little  earlier  in  the 
year  than  it  ended.  The  departure  from  Philippi  (20 :  6)  occurred  about 
forty  days  earlier,  namely,  in  the  early  part  of  April.  Since  Paul  had  been 
three  months  in  Greece,  he  must  have  arrived  there  about  the  first  of  January 
in  this  same  year  58.  From  Acts  20:  1-3  we  learn  that  this  arrival  in  Corinth 
was  preceded  by  a  journey  from  Ephesus  by  way  of  Macedonia.  This  is 
undoubtedly  the  same  journey  that  is  referred  to  in  2  Cor.  7  :  5,  where  it  seems 

not  been  circumcised.  Acts  15  :  i  shows  that  a  few  years  later,  at  any  rate,  the  Antioch  church 
contained  uncircumcised  Gentiles  among  its  members.  But  see  a  different  view  of  the  mean- 
ing of  'EAAT)i'i(TTas  in  Hort,  Judaistic  Christianity,  p.  59  f. 


204  NOTES.  [I 

to  be  in  progress,  and  in  i  Cor.  16:5-9,  where  it  appears  as  still  projected. 
From  2  Cor.  2  :  12,  13  it  appears  that  Paul  went  by  way  of  Troas,  where  he 
tarried  a  little  time,  and  from  i  Cor.  16:8  we  see  that  it  was  the  apostle's 
intention,  at  least,  to  leave  Ephesus  in  the  late  spring.  Assuming  that  this 
was  the  spring  preceding  his  arrival  at  Corinth,  though  we  do  not  certainly 
know  this,  it  would  place  the  apostle's  departure  from  Ephesus  in  May  or 
June  of  the  year  57.  There  is  some  uncertainty  respecting  the  length  of  his 
stay  in  Ephesus  (see  Acts  19  :  8,  10,  22;  cf.  20  :  31)  ;  but  this  and  the  journey 
from  Antioch  across  Asia  Minor  must  have  occupied  nearly  three  full  years. 
In  this  case  the  departure  from  Antioch  (Acts  18 :  23)  must  have  taken  place 
as  early  as  the  summer  of  the  year  54.  The  third  missionary  journey  as  a 
whole  may  then  be  assigned  to  the  years  54-58. 

The  length  of  the  apostle's  stay  at  Antioch  between  the  second  and  third 
missionary  journeys  (Acts  18:23)  cannot  be  determined  with  definiteness. 
But  at  the  earliest  the  departure  from  Corinth  (Acts  18  :  18)  must  have  been 
in  the  spring  of  the  year  54;  it  may  have  been  a  year  earlier.  Assuming, 
however,  the  later  date,  the  eighteen  months'  stay  in  Corinth  (Acts  18  :  11) 
began  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  52.  The  previous  portion  of  the  second 
missionary  journey  (Acts  15:40 — 17:34)  can  scarcely  have  occupied  less 
than  another  year  and  a  half,  bringing  us  to  the  spring  of  the  year  5 1  as  the 
time  of  the  departure  of  Paul  and  Silas  from  Antioch. 

Still  reckoning  backward,  and  allowing  time  for  the  sojourn  of  Paul  in 
Antioch  referred  to  in  Acts  15  :  30-36,  the  council  at  Jerusalem  (15  :  1-29) 
falls  in  the  year  50  or  51.  If,  with  most  scholars,  we  identify  this  council  with 
that  described  in  Gal.  2  :  i-io,  between  it  and  the  conversion  of  Paul  there  lies 
an  interval  of  from  twelve  to  seventeen  years.  The  uncertainty  as  to  tlie  length 
of  the  interval  is  due  to  the  uncertainty  whether  the  1  fourteen  years  of  Gal.  2  :  i 
and  the  three  years  of  Gal.  i :  18  are  to  be  reckoned  in  each  case  as  full  years, 
or  as  embracing  terminal  fractions  of  years  counted  in  each  case  as  years,  and 
whether  the  fourteen  years  are  to  be  reckoned,  like  the  three  years,  from  the 
apostle's  conversion,  or  from  the  end  of  the  three  years.  It  seems  im- 
probable that  the  fourteen  and  the  three  should  in  both  cases  be  reckoned 
as  full  years,  and  aliout  equally  improbable  that  they  should  be  consid- 
ered as  reckoned  from  the  same  starting-point.  We  shall  probably  not  be 
far  wrong  if  we  assume  that  the  conversion  of  Paul  preceded  the  council 
at  Jerusalem  l)y  alxjut  fifteen  years,  and  liencc  occurred  about  the  year  35 
or  36. 

An  independent  datum  for  the  determination  of  the  time  of  Paul's  con- 
version is  furnished  by  2  Cor.  1 1  :  32,  i},  taken  in  connection  with  Gal.  1:17, 
18  and  Acts  9:  25.     In  2  Cor.  11  :  32,  33  Damascus  is  mentioned  as  being  in 


1  Concerning  the  attractive,  but  wholly  conjectural  substitution  of  four  for  fourteen  in 
this  passage,  see  Sieffert  ad  loc.  in  Meyer's  Kommentar  Uber  das  Neue  Testament,  seventh 
edition. 


J]  CHRONOLOGY   OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.  205 

charge  of  an  ethnarch  under  Aretas  the  king,  undoubtedly  referring  to  the 
Nabathean  monarch.  We  have  no  definite  knowledge  of  the  time  of  this 
possession  of  Damascus  by  the  Nabatheans,  but  the  fact  that,  while  it  is 
proved  by  coins  that  Damascus  belonged  to  the  Romans  in  the  days  of 
Augustus  and  Tiberius,  and  again  in  the  days  of  Nero,  yet  no  Damascus  coins 
of  Caligula  or  Claudius  are  known,  points  to  the  reigns  of  these  latter 
emperors  (37-54  A.D.)  as  the  time  of  the  Nabathean  occupancy.  Schiirer, 
Jewish  People,  Div.  I.,  Vol.  II.,  Appendix  II.,  p.  357,  holds  that  it  could 
not  have  occurred  earlier  than  37  a.d.  If  this  is  correct,  the  conversion 
of  Paul  cannot  have  been  earlier  than  34  a.d.  For  2  Cor.  1 1 :  33  and 
Acts  9  :  25  evidently  refer  to  the  same  departure  from  Damascus,  and  this, 
according  to  Gal.  1:17,  i8,  could  not  have  been  later  than  three  years  after 
his  conversion.  This  evidence,  therefore,  though  it  is  not  very  definite,  and 
at  best  fixes  a  terminus  in  but  one  direction,  combines  with  that  derived  from 
the  passages  discussed  above  to  fix  the  conversion  of  Paul  as  not  more  than 
a  year  or  two  either  side  of  the  year  36  A.D. 

To  the  period  of  about  fifteen  years  which  Gal.  i :  18  and  2:  i  show  to 
have  elapsed  between  Paul's  conversion  and  the  council  at  Jerusalem  belong 
his  three  years  in  Damascus  and  Arabia,  about  a.d.  36-38,  his  sojourn  in 
Syria  and  Cilicia  of  unknown  length,  his  ministry  in  Antioch,  which  we  have 
already  seen  may  be  assigned  approximately  to  the  years  44-46,  and  his 
first  missionary  journey,  which  must  fall  between  the  years  46  and  50.  The 
data  for  determining  the  time  occupied  by  this  journey  are  somewhat  indefi- 
nite. Ramsay  estimates  that  it  occupied  two  years  and  four  months  at  the 
least  (Church  in  the  Roman  Empire,  p.  72). 

If  now  we  return  to  the  year  60,  in  the  autumn  of  which  Paul  departed 
from  Csesarea  as  a  prisoner  on  his  way  to  Rome,  and  reckon  forward,  it  will 
appear  from  the  various  statements  respecting  time  in  Acts,  chaps.  27  and 
28,  that  Paul  and  his  company  arrived  in  Rome  in  the  spring  of  61  A.D. 
From  Acts  28 :  30,  we  are  able  to  assign  the  years  61-63  to  the  first  Roman 
imprisonment,  though  we  are  not  able  to  say  certainly  whether  the  impris- 
onment continued  beyond  the  latter  year. 

The  evidence  that  Paul  was  released  from  this  imprisonment,  and  for  a 
time  engaged  in  missionary  work  before  being  again  arrested  and  finally  put 
to  death,  will  be  found  in  brief  in  Note  13.  We  have  no  exact  data  for  deter- 
mining the  time  covered  by  these  later  labors  of  Paul.  Tradition  says  that 
Paul  died  under  Nero,  hence  before  June,  68,  this  being  the  date  of  Nero's 
death.  Two  years,  however,  would  seem  sufficient  for  the  journeys  which  the 
pastoral  epistles  imply;  and  the  death  of  Paul  may  therefore  have  occurred  as 
early  as  a.d.  65. 

Thus  we  are  enabled,  using  the  death  of  Herod  in  44  a.d.  and  the  acces- 
sion of  Festus  in  60  a.d.  as  the  chief  points  of  reckoning,  and  employing 
such  other  chronological  data  as  are  furnished  by  the  Acts  and  epistles,  to 


206  NOTES.  [I 

construct  a  more  or  less  definite  chronological  framework  of  the  years  36-65 
A.D.  To  extend  this  framework  in  either  direction  we  must  have  recourse  to 
new  data.  Of  the  events  of  the  Apostolic  Age,  which  preceded  the  conver- 
sion of  Saul,  it  can  only  be  said  that  as  they  evidently  followed  the  death  and 
resurrection  of  Jesus,  and  as  these  latter  events  probably  occurred  in  the  year 
30,  they  fall  between  the  years  30  and  36  A.D.  No  data  are  available  for  the 
more  exact  chronological  location  of  the  events  recorded  in  the  first  eight 
chapters  of  the  book  of  Acts. 

For  the  period  of  the  history  of  the  church  which  followed  the  death  of 
Paul,  as  of  that  from  the  end  of  the  two  years  in  Rome  till  his  death,  we  have 
no  narrative  record.  The  story  of  the  Jewish  war,  which  broke  out  in  66, 
and  which  brought  about  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  in  70  A.D. ,  is  told  by 
Josephus.  The  fall  of  Jerusalem  must  have  been  an  event  of  tremendous 
import  in  the  history  of  the  church;  and  certain  books  of  the  New  Testament 
(see  Note  14)  show  in  some  measure  the  impression  which  tlie  event  itself  or 
the  foresight  of  it  made  ;  but  no  New  Testament  writer  mentions  it  as  an 
accomplished   fact. 

From  70  A.D.  to  the  end  of  the  century  is  a  period  of  great  obscurity,  with 
no  definite  landmarks  in  Christian  history.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  John 
survived  all  or  nearly  all  his  fellow-apostles,  and  his  death  may  be  appropri- 
ately reckoned  as  marking  the  end  of  the  Apostolic  Age.  But  in  what  year  it 
occurred  we  cannot  state  with  certainty.  The  traditions  which  represent  him 
as  living  to  an  extreme  old  age  justify  us  only  in  assigning  his  death  to  the 
latter  years  of  the  century.  The  year  100  set  down  in  the  following  table  is  to 
be  understood  merely  as  a  round  number. 

On  the  basis  of  these  data  and  calculations,  some  of  them  yielding  quite 
definite  and  certain  results,  others  leading  only  to  approximate  and  probable 
conclusions,  we  are  able  to  construct  a  table,  the  different  parts  of  which,  of 
course,  vary  in  certainty  according  to  the  evidence  on  which  they  are  severally 
based. 

OUTLINE  OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE 

IN   PARTS   AND   CHAITERS,  WITH   APPROXIMATE  CALENDAR   DATES. 

PART   I. 

The  Primitive  Church  in  Jerusalem  :  From  the  ascension  of  Christ  until  the 
death  of  Stephen.     From  30  to  35  a.d. 
Chai^er      I.    Waiting  for  the  coming  of  the  Spirit. 
II.   The  great  day  of  Pentecost. 

III.  The  growth  of  the  Church  in  Jerusalem. 

IV.  The   appointment   of  the    Seven,  and    the    martyrdom    of 

Stephen. 


1]  CHRONOLOGY  OF   THE  APOSTOLIC  AGE.  20/ 

PART   II. 

The  Church  scattered  abroad  and  preaching  the  Word :  From  the  death  of 
Stephen  until  the  sending  out  of  missionaries  from  Antioch.     From  35 
to  46  A.D. 
Chapter  V.  The  work  of  Philip  the  Evangelist. 

VI.   The  early  Christian  life  of  Saul.     From  36  to  43  A.D. 
Chapter       VII.    Peter  in  Lydda,  Joppa,  and  Caesarea. 

VIII.   The  early  days  of  the  Church  in  Antioch  and  contem- 
porary events  in  Jerusalem.     From  38  to  45  a.d. 

PART   III. 

Missions  in  Asia  Minor,  Macedonia,  and  Greece :  From  the  beginning  of 
Paul's  hrst  missionary  journey  until  his  last  arrival  in  Jerusalem.     From 
46  to  58  A.D. 
Chapter         IX.    Paul's  first  missionary  journey.     From  46  to  49  A.D. 

X.    Paul's  second  sojourn  in  Antioch  and   the    council   at 

Jerusalem.     From  49  to  5 1  a.d. 
XI.    Paul's  second  missionary  journey.     From  51  to  54  A.D. 
XII.    Paul's  third  missionary  journey.     From  54  to  58  A.D. 

PART   IV. 

The   Last  Years   of   the  Apostle   Paul :  From  Paul's  last  arrival  in  Jeru- 
salem until  his  death.     From  58  to  65  a.d. 
Chapter     XIII.    Paul's  last  visit  to  Jerusalem.     58  a.d. 

XIV.    Paul's  two  years'  imprisonment  in  Caesarea.     From  58  to 

60  a.d. 
XV.   The  voyage  to  Rome.     60  and  61  a.d. 
XVI.    Paul's  two  years'  imprisonment  in  Rome.     From  61  to 
63  A.D. 
XVII.   The  last  labors  and  letters  of  Paul.     From  63  to  65  A.D. 

PART   V. 

The  Closing  Period  of  the  Apostolic  Age :  From  the  death  of  the  apostle 
Paul  to  the  death  of  the  apostle  John.     From  65  to  100  a.d. 
Chapter  XVIII.   The  period  of  the  Jewish  war  and  of  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem.     From  66  to  70  a.d. 
XIX.  The  last  years  of  the  apostle  John.     From  70  to  100  A.D. 

Literature:  Wieseler,  Chronologic  des  Apostolischen  Zeitalters;  Hack- 
ett,  Commentary  on  Acts,  Introduction,  §§6,  7  ;  Meyer,  Commentary  on 
Acts,  Introduction,  §4,  with  added  table  of  various  chronologies;  Wendt,  in 
Meyer's  Kommentar  iiber  das  Neue  Testament,  Apostelgeschichte,  seventh 
edition,  Einleitung,  §4;  Schilrer,  Jewish  People  in  the  Time  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Div.  I.,  vol.  II.,  p.  163  and  p.  182  ff.,  and  references  there  on  the  date  of  the 
death  of  Herod  and  the  recall  of  Felix;  Lewin,  Fasti  Sacri  (contains  very 
full  chronological  tables,  and  essays  on  special  points  of  New  Testament  chro- 
nology). 


208-  NOTES.  [2 

NOTE    2. 
The  Date  of  the  Letter  of  James.     §30. 

It  is  generally  acknowledged  by  those  who  accept  this  epistle  as  a  genuine 
writing  of  the  Apostolic  Age  that  it  was  written  by  James,  the  brother  of  our 
Lord,  mentioned  in  Gal.  i  :  19,  and  for  many  years  the  head  of  the  church  in 
Jerusalem.  It  is  probable  that  he  died  in  the  seventh  decade  of  the  first 
century  ;  according  to  Josephns,  Ant.  20.  9.  i  (cf.  also  Etisehius,  H.  E.  2.  23), 
just  after  the  death  of  Festus,  hence  in  62  a.d.i  On  the  other  hand,  the  wide 
dispersion  of  Jewish  Christians  implied  in  the  letter  (i :  i  ;  4:  13)  forbids  a 
date  earlier  than  about  the  fifth  decade.  Between  the  fifth  and  seventh 
decades,  then,  we  may  say  between  45  and  62,  the  letter  was  probably  written. 
And  with  this  early  date  further  internal  evidence  agrees. 

The  determination  of  a  more  exact  date  turns  largely  upon  the  intent  of  the 
passage  concerning  faith  and  works  (2:  14-26).  Is  it  intended  to  correct  a 
misapprehension  of  Paul's  doctrine  set  forth  in  the  letters  to  the  Galatians  and 
Romans,  and  is  it  hence  later  than  these?  or  is  it  directed  wholly  against  an 
error  springing  up  very  early  on  Jewish-Christian  soil,  and  in  no  way  connected 
with  the  controversy  over  the  place  of  the  Gentiles  in  the  church?  The 
probability  seems  to  lie  on  the  side  of  the  early  date.  'J'he  fact  that  the 
teaching  of  James  is  entirely  harmonious  with  that  of  Paul,  while  his  language 
is  almost  directly  contrary  to  Paul's,  suggests  that  he  wrote  before  the  contro- 
versy arose  in  which  Paul  took  part.  After  that  time  he  would  probably  have 
avoided  the  apparent  contradiction  with  one  with  whose  opinions  he  was  in 
essential  agreement. 

Nor  is  it  likely  that  there  was,  as  early  as  62  and  among  Jewish  Christians, 
any  such  acceptance  of  an  antinomian  misrepresentation  of  Pauline  doctrine 
as  the  argument  for  the  later  date  supposes.  The  error  corrected  seems  to  be 
one  which  sprang  up  on  Jewish-Christian  soil,  the  product  of  the  natural 
tendency  to  substitute  forms  and  words  for  reality  in  religion.  But  if  the 
letter  was  uninfluenced  by  the  controversy  over  the  place  of  the  Gentiles  in  the 
church,  it  probably  antedates  the  council  in  Jerusalem,  and  belongs  between 
the  years  45  and  50  A.D. 

Literature:  Weiss,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §37.  3;  Gloag, 
Introduction  to  the  Catholic  Epistles,  p.  59  ff.  ;  Alford,  Introduction,  in  his 
Greek  Testament,  Vol.  IV. ;  Huther,  in  Meyer's  Commentary  on  the  New 
Testament;  Mayor,  The  Epistle  of  St.  James,  Introduction,  pp.  cix.-cli. 
The  above  writers  defend  the  early  date.     Among  those  who  adopt  a  later 

'  But  concerning  the  genuineness  of  this  passage,  and  concerning  other  evidence,  see 
ScHiJRER,  Jewish  People,  Div.  I.,  Vol.  II.,  p.  i86  f.  Contra,  Hort,  Judaistic  Christian- 
ity, p.  148  f. 


4]  TIME    OF  PETER'S    VISIT    TO  ANTIOCH.  209 

date,  Bleek,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §206  (Mangold  in  his 
edition  of  Bleek  adopts  the  early  date)  ;  Farrar,  Early  Days  of  Christianity, 
chap,  xxi.;  and  Hort,  Judaistic  Christianity,  p.  147  ff.,  regard  it  as  genuine, 
and  assign  it  to  about  the  year  61;  Davidson,  Introduction  to  the  Study  of 
the  New  Testament,  2d  ed.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  309  ff.,  denies  its  genuineness  and 
assigns  it  to  a  post-Pauline  Christian.  JOlicher,  Einleitung  in  das  Neue 
Testament,  p.  140  ff.,  assigns  it  to  the  second  century.  Mayor  discusses  at 
length  the  arguments  of  those  who  defend  the  late  date. 

NOTE   3. 

The  Title  of  Part  III. 

The  title  given  to  Part  III.  is  only  approximately  descriptive  of  the  period 
as  it  is  presented  in  the  New  Testament  records.  It  is  too  narrow  in  two 
respects  ;  for  the  record  describes  not  only  some  missionary  labor  outside  the 
territories  named  in  the  title,  but  also  some  events  which  can  be  included 
under  the  term  missions  only  when  it  is  used  in  a  somewhat  loose  sense. 
Various  other  titles  were  considered,  each  of  which  seemed  to  have  some 
advantage,  but  none  of  which  seemed  as  nearly  correct  as  the  one  chosen. 
Thus  "  Organized  Missions  to  the  Gentiles,"  though  emphasizing  certain  char- 
acteristics of  this  period,  suggests  that  the  work  described  was  wholly  among 
Gentiles,  whereas  the  record  gives  a  very  different  account  of  the  matter. 
"  The  Missionary  Journeys  of  the  Apostle  Paul  "  is  a  plain  prose  title,  nearly 
accurate,  if  we  consider  Acts  only,  but  open  to  the  objection  that  the  applica- 
tion of  it  to  a  period  preceding  the  long  C?esarean  and  Roman  imprisonment 
seems  to  deny  that  the  apostle  made  the  journeys  which  the  pastoral  epistles 
imply.  Thus  to  each  title  that  suggested  itself  there  was  some  dejection,  and 
"  Missions  to  x\sia  Minor,  Greece,  and  Macedonia "  was  adopted  as  being, 
despite  the  fact  that  it  is  not  quite  accurate,  less  objectionable  than  any  other 
brief  title. 

NOTE  4. 

The  Time  of  Peter's  Visit  to  Antioch.     §38. 

The  only  passage  that  mentions  Peter's  visit  to  Antioch  is  Gal.  2:  11-21, 
and  this  makes  no  definite  statement  respecting  its  time.  It  must  of  course 
have  preceded  the  writing  of  the  letter  (on  the  date  of  the  letter  see  Note  7), 
and  it  seems  only  reasonable  to  assume  that  it  followed  the  council  at 
Jerusalem,  which  Paul  mentions  before  it  (Gal.  2:  i-io).  Since  Paul  was 
present  at  Antioch  at  the  time,  or,  rather,  perhaps,  came  to  Antioch  while 
Peter  was  there,  we  have  to  choose  between  the  sojourn  of  Paul  at  Antioch 
recorded  in  Acts  15:  35  and  that  referred  to  in  18:  22,  23,  these  being  the 
only  visits  of  Paul  to  Antioch  after  the  council  at  Jerusalem  that  are  known  to 


210  NOTES.  [4 

us.  Its  position  on  our  page  implies  that  it  occurred  at  the  earlier  time.  But 
this  is  adopted,  not  because  there  is  positive  evidence  for  this  earlier  date,  but 
because,  there  being  no  decisive  evidence  for  the  later  date,  it  seems  best  to  put 
it  in  close  connection  with  the  paragraph  (Gal.  2 :  l-io,  §36)  with  which  Paul 
himself  connects  it.  The  later  occasion,  however,  is  in  itself  quite  as  probable 
as  the  earlier.  It  is  altogether  possible  that  when  Paul  wrote  to  the  Gala- 
tians  the  conflict  with  Peter  was  a  very  recent  event.     (Cf.  Note  7,  p.  216.) 

NOTE  5. 
The  Date  of  the  First  Letter  to  the  Thessalonians.     §46. 

The  first  three  chapters  of  this  letter  (see  especially  i  :  9, 10;  2:17  —  3:6) 
show  that  it  was  written  not  long  after  Paul  first  visited  Thessalonica  and 
preached  the  gospel  there,  having  come  thither  from  PhiHppi  (2:2).  It 
appears,  moreover,  that  since  leaving  Thessalonica  he  had  been  at  Athens 
(3:1),  whence  he  had  sent  Timothy  back  to  Thessalonica  to  bring  him 
information  concerning  the  state  of  the  church.  Still  more  definitely  3  :  6 
shows  that  the  letter  was  written  just  after  Timothy's  return  bringing  good 
tidings.  From  the  salutation  (i :  i)  we  see  that  Silas  also  was  with  the 
apostle  when  he  wrote.  But  he  either  was  not  with  him  at  Athens,  or,  like 
Timothy,  he  was  sent  by  the  apostle  on  some  mission,  since  the  departure  of 
Timothy  left  Paul  alone  (3:  i).  It  follows,  therefore,  that  Silas  as  well 
as  Timothy  had  recently  joined  the  apostle  when  he  wrote  the  letter,  and 
probably  both  of  them  at  the  point  from  which  he  wrote  it. 

Now  from  Phil.  4:15  we  learn  that  "in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel" 
when  Paul  "  departed  from  Macedonia,"  i.e.  soon  after  his  first  missionary 
tour  through  Macedonia,  the  Philippians,  and  they  only,  sent  him  money  for 
his  support.  Evidently,  therefore,  some  messenger  from  Philippi  came  to  Paul 
not  far  from  the  time  at  which  this  first  letter  to  the  Thessalonians  was  written. 
It  is  certainly  natural  to  assume  that  this  messenger  was  Silas.  Once  more, 
we  learn  from  2  Cor.  11:9  that  when  Paul  was  first  in  Corinth  the  brethren, 
when  they  came  from  Macedonia,  supplied  his  wants.  This,  in  the  light  of 
Phil.  4:  15,  can  only  refer  to  the  gift  of  the  Philippians.  Almost  certainly, 
therefore,  the  point  at  which  the  messengers  from  Macedonia,  Timothy  and 
(probably)  Silas,  joined  him  was  Corinth. 

It  appears,  therefore,  quite  certain  that  this  letter  was  written  on  a  mis- 
sionary tour  which  eml^raced  Philippi,  Thessalonica,  Athens,  and  a  further 
point  not  named  in  the  letter,  but  quite  surely  Corinth.  This  was  the  apostle's 
first  missionary  journey  through  these  regions,  or  at  least  the  first  which 
included  Thessalonica.  The  letter  itself  was  written  from  a  jioint  on  the 
journey  beyond  Athens,  doubtless  from  Corinth,  and  soon  after  the  arrival  of 
Timothy  from  Macedonia,  in  all  probability  also  of  Silas,  the  latter  being  the 
bearer  of  a  gift  from  the  Phiiipjiians. 


6]  DATE    OF  SECOND    THESSALONIANS.  211 

When  we  turn  to  the  book  of  Acts  it  is  evident  that  the  arrival  of  Silas 
and  Timothy  mentioned  in  i8:  5  corresponds,  in  every  respect  in  which  it  is 
possible  to  make  a  comparison,  to  that  which  is  implied  in  First  Thessalo- 
nians.  The  letter  therefore  belongs  chronologically  not  at  the  end  of  the  year 
and  six  months  (18:  ii)  spent  in  Corinth,  but  near  the  beginning  of  this 
period.  Its  position  on  our  page  should  be  understood  to  mean  that  the 
letter  falls,  not  at  the  end  of  the  period  covered  by  the  preceding  paragraph, 
but  in  the  course  of  it,  and  indeed  near  the  beginning  of  it.  Stated  in  years, 
the  letter  belongs  near  the  end  of  52  A.D. 

Literature:  Gloag,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  pp.  91  f.,  116  f.; 
GODET,  Introduction  to  the  PauHne  Epistles,  pp.  146  f.,  162  f.;  also  introduc- 
tions to  the  various  commentaries,  and  relevant  sections  in  introductions  to  the 
New  Testament. 

NOTE  6. 

The  Date  of  the  Second  Letter  to  the  Thessalonians.     §46. 

The  names  of  Silas  and  Timothy  are  joined  with  that  of  Paul  in  the  saluta- 
tion of  this  letter  (i  :  i)  as  in  that  of  the  first  epistle.  But  Silas  was  with  Paul,  as 
far  as  we  learn  from  the  letters  of  the  apostle  or  from  the  book  of  Acts,  only  on 
his  second  missionary  journey.  This  of  itself  suggests  that  the  second  letter  to 
the  Thessalonians  was  written  no  long  time  after  the  first.  To  this  conclusion 
the  character  of  the  letter  itself  furnishes  confirmatory  evidence.  The  chief 
theme  of  the  second  letter  —  the  coming  of  the  Lord  (chap.  2) — is  one  which 
was  discussed  also  in  the  first  letter,  and  it  was  apparently  a  misunderstanding 
of  the  first  letter  that  furnished  occasion  for  the  second.  If,  then,  the  first  letter 
belongs  to  the  early  part  of  the  eighteen  months  in  Corinth,  recorded  in  Acts 
18:  II,  the  second  letter  probably  belongs  within  the  same  period,  only  a  few 
months  later  than  the  first  letter;   hence,  probably  in  the  year  53. 

Literature  :  There  is  little  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  date  among  those 
who  admit  the  genuineness  of  the  letter,  though  a  few  writers  have  held  this 
letter  to  be  in  reality  earlier  than  our  First  Thessalonians.  On  the  basis  of  a 
denial  of  its  genuineness,  a  later  date  is  assigned  by  Holtzmann,  Einleitung 
in  das  Neue  Testament,  3d  ed.,  p.  213;  Weizsacker,  The  Apostolic  Age, 
E.  T.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  295  ff.  P.  Schmidt,  Der  Erste  Thessalonicherbrief,  nebst 
einem  Excurs  iiber  den  Zweiten  gleichnamigen  Brief,  p.  1 1 1  ff.,  regards  it  as  a 
genuine  letter  with  interpolations  of  later  matter;  2:  3-12  he  assigns  to  the 
latter  part  of  the  seventh  decade.  Among  recent  writers,  its  genuineness  and 
early  date  are  maintained  by  Julicher,  Einleitung  in  das  Neue  Testament,  p. 
40  ff. ;  GoDET,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  p.  164  ff. ;  Gloag,  Intro- 
duction to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  p.  107  ff. ;  Bornemann,  in  Meyer's  Kom- 
mentar  iiber  das  Neue  Testament,  6th  ed.,  pp.  498-538. 


212  NOTES.  [7 

NOTE    7. 
The  Date  of  the  Letter  to  the  Galatians.      §47. 

Within  certain  limits  tlie  letter  itself  indicates  its  date  clearly.  Thus  in 
2 :  I  the  apostle  refers  to  a  visit  made  to  Jerusalem  after  fourteen  years,  fol- 
lowing another  made  three  years  after  his  conversion.  The  precise  signiti- 
cance  of  these  data  is  discussed  in  Note  i,  on  The  Chronology  of  the  Apostolic 
Age  (see  p.  204) .  It  is  there  argued  that  this  second  visit  probably  occurred 
fifteen  years  after  the  apostle's  conversion.  It  cannot  at  the  least  be  less  than 
about  thirteen  years;  and,  since  it  was  followed  by  a  visit  of  Peter  to  Antioch, 
—  which  was  itself  already  a  past  event  when  Paul  wrote  to  the  Galatians  (see 
Gal.  2 :  II  ff.),  —  the  letter  was  evidently  written  scarcely  less,  probably  more, 
than  fifteen  years  after  Paul's  conversion.  If  we  identify  the  second  visit  to 
Jerusalem  mentioned  by  Paul  with  that  recorded  in  Acts  15  :  1-29,  — as  we  have 
already  done  in  Note  i,  —  we  are  able,  on  the  basis  of  the  data  given  in  the 
book  of  Acts,  to  assign  this  second  visit  to  the  year  50  {^circa),  and  the  letter 
itself  to  a  somewhat  later  date. 

Nearly  the  same  result  is  reached  from  the  reference  in  4:  13  to  the  former 
of  two  visits  made  by  the  apostle  to  the  Galatians.  This  implies  that  he  had 
been  twice  in  Galatia,  hence  had  made  two  missionary  tours  into  Asia  Minor, 
before  writing  this  letter.  The  second  of  these  journeys  is  mentioned  in  Acts 
16:  6,  and  occurred,  as  we  have  seen  (p.  204),  about  51  or  52  a.d.  The  let- 
ter, of  course,  was  written  somewhat  later.  Thus  it  appears  that  the  letter 
was  written  not  only  after  the  council  at  Jerusalem,  but  after  the  first  portion, 
at  least,  of  the  second  missionary  journey;  stated  in  years,  it  can  hardly  have 
been  earlier  than  51  or  52  a.d.,  and  was  probably  somewhat  later. 

On  the  other  side,  it  may  be  considered  nearly  certain,  on  the  basis  of 
internal  evidence,  that  the  Galatian  letter  was  written  before  that  to  the 
Romans.  But  it  is  generally  agreed  that  this  letter  was  written  from  Corinth, 
during  Paul's  three  months'  stay  there  on  his  third  missionary  journey  (Acts 
20  :  3).  (Cf.  Note  11.)  This,  according  to  the  most  probable  chronology,  was 
in  the  early  part  of  58  A.D.  Thus  we  are  able  to  locate  the  letter  to  the 
Galatians  as  having  been  written  later  than  the  early  part  of  the  second  mis- 
sionary journey,  and  earlier  than  the  last  part  of  the  third  missionary  journey; 
or,  to  state  it  in  years,  between  51  and  58  a.d. 

The  more  exact  determination  of  the  date  of  the  letter  depends  upon  the 
solution  of  the  difficult  question,  recently  subjected  to  a  fresh  investigation, 
who  the  Galatians  were  to  whom  Paul  wrote,  and  where  the  churches  of  the 
Galatians  were  located.  Two  opinions  are  held  :  First,  that  the  term  Galatia 
in  the  salutation  is  used  in  the  ethnological  sense,  i.e.  designates  the  territory 
inhabited  by  the  descendants  of  those  (iallic  tribes  which  in  the  third  cen- 


7]  DATE    OF  THE  LETTER    TO    THE    GALATIANS.      213 

tury  B.C.  made  a  hostile  invasion  into  the  peninsula  of  Asia  Minor,  and  sub- 
sequently settled  in  its  central  portion.  The  cities  in  which  the  churches  of 
Galatia  were  located  are,  on  this  supposition,  never  mentioned  in  the  New 
Testament.  They  have  been  conjectured  to  be  Ancyra,  Pessinus,  and  Tavium, 
the  capitals  of  the  three  tribes  of  the  Galatians.  This  opinion  is  held  by  many 
scholars,  and  is  defended  with  learning  and  ability  by  Bishop  Lightfoot  in  his 
commentary  on  Galatians.  Second,  that  the  term  Galatia  in  the  salutation 
designates  the  Roman  province  of  that  name,  which  included  not  only  Galatia 
proper,  referred  to  above,  but  portions  of  Pisidia,  Phrygia,  and  Lycaonia,  and 
that  the  churches  of  Galatia  were  those  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and 
Pisidian  Antioch.  This  is  sometimes  spoken  of  as  the  South-Galatian  theory, 
the  former  view  being  then  designated  as  the  North-Galatian  theory.  The 
South-Galatian  hypothesis  was  maintained  formerly  by  Renan  and  others, 
without  finding  any  general  acceptance,  but  has  been  recently  revived  and 
defended  with  new  arguments  by  Prof.  W.  M.  Ramsay  in  his  volume,  The 
Church  in  the  Roman  Empire,  and  in  various  essays  in  the  Expositor. 

If  the  churches  addressed  are  those  in  ethnographical  Galatia,  they  must, 
according  to  the  book  of  Acts,  have  been  founded  on  the  second  missionary 
journey  (Acts  16:6),  the  second  visit  to  them  must  have  occurred  on  the 
third  missionary  journey  (Acts  18:  23),  and  the  letter  to  them  must,  in  view 
of  Gal.  4:  13,  have  been  written  still  later,  say  at  Ephesus  within  the  three 
years  spent  there  (Acts,  chap.  19),  or  from  Corinth  within  the  three  months' 
stay  there  (Acts  20:  3). 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  churches  addressed  are  those  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  Roman  province  of  Galatia,  at  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and 
Pisidian  Antioch,  the  founding  of  them  belongs  to  the  first  missionary  journey 
(Acts,  chaps.  13,  14),  the  second  visit  to  them  to  the  second  missionary  jour- 
ney (Acts  i6:i-6),  and  the  writing  of  the  letter  to  a  later  time.  But, 
since  Gal.  4:  13  implies  that  Paul  had  made,  when  he  wrote,  two,  and  only 
two,  visits  to  Galatia,  the  time  of  writing  was  earlier  than  the  journey  through 
the  region  of  Galatia  recorded  in  Acts  18:  23.  This  would  assign  the  letter 
to  the  latter  part  of  the  second  missionary  journey,  or  to  the  interval  between 
the  second  and  third  journeys  (Acts  18:  23  a). 

The  position  assigned  to  it  in  this  book  assumes  (provisionally)  that  the 
Galatian  churches  were  those  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Roman  province  of 
Galatia  founded  by  Paul  on  his  first  missionary  journey,  and  that  the  letter 
was  written  from  Antioch  in  the  interval  between  the  second  and  third 
journeys. 

The  argument  for  referring  the  expression  "  churches  of  Galatia  "  in  the 
salutation  of  the  letter  to  the  churches  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Roman 
province  of  that  name,  namely,  those  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Pisidian 
Antioch,  may  be  summarized  as  follows  : 

I.  It  is  the  habit  of  the  apostle  Paul  to  speak  of  the  churches  either  by 


214  NOTES.  [7 

the  name  of  the  city  in  which  the  given  church  was  located,  or  in  groups 
designated  by  the  name  of  the  Roman  province  in  which  the  group  was 
located.  There  is  no  exception  to  this  rule  unless  the  expression  "  churches 
of  Galatia"  in  Gal.  i  :  2  and  in  I  Cor.  16:  1  is  an  exception.  Paul  never  else- 
where speaks  of  unofficial  districts,  such  as  Phrygia,  Lycaonia,  Pisidia,  or 
Mysia. 

2.  From  I  Cor.  16:  i  it  appears  that  the  "churches  of  Galatia"  took  part 
in  the  collection  for  the  poor  at  Jerusalem  gathered  under  Paul's  direction. 
From  I  Cor.  16:  3  (cf.  also  2  Cor.  8:  16-23)  we  learn  that  the  churches  con- 
tributing were  to  send  delegates  with  the  apostle  to  carry  the  gift  to  Jerusalem, 
apparently  one  or  more  to  represent  each  group  of  churches.  Acts  20:4 
(the  words  "  as  far  as  Asia  "  should  in  all  probability  be  omitted)  enumerates 
those  who  accompanied  Paul  on  his  journey  to  Jerusalem.  It  includes  repre- 
sentatives of  the  churches  of  southern  Galatia,  but  none  from  northern 
Galatia.  Therefore  it  seems  probable  that  the  "  churches  of  Galatia "  in 
I  Cor.  16:  I  are  those  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Pisidian  Antioch, 

3.  Neither  the  letters  of  Paul  nor  the  book  of  Acts  afford  any  clear 
evidence  that  Paul  ever  was  in  northern  Galatia.  No  passage  of  the  New 
Testament  mentions  any  city  of  this  district.  The  passage  chiefly  relied  upon 
to  prove  a  journey  of  the  apostle  into  northern  Galatia  is  Acts  16:  6,  "and 
they  went  through  the  Phrygian  and  Galatian  region,  (having  been)  forbidden 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  speak  the  word  in  Asia."  It  is  indeed  improbable  that 
the  participle  KcoXvdevres,  having  been  forbidden,  denotes  an  action  subsequent 
to  that  of  the  verb  St^X^ov,  went  through,  and  hence  improbable  that  the 
expression  "  Phrygian  and  Galatian  region  "  refers  to  a  country  already  passed 
through  before  the  travellers  were  forbidden  to  speak  the  word  in  Asia.  But 
it  is  entirely  possible  that  the  "  Phrygian  and  Galatian  region  "  here  referred 
to  is  the  border  land  of  Phrygia  and  Galatia,  that  which  lay  between  the 
point  at  which  they  received  the  intimation  of  the  Spirit  that  they  were  not 
at  this  time  to  preach  in  Asia  (perhaps  that  point  was  Iconium,  Pisidian  Anti- 
och, or  some  place  over  the  border  of  Asia),  and  the  point  at  which  the  road 
to  Bithynia  and  the  road  to  Troas  separate,  probably  Nakoleia  (see  Gifford 
in  Expositor,  July,  1894).  Their  journey  may  even  have  carried  them  into 
northern  Galatia;  but  there  is  no  evidence  that  they  planted  churches  in  that 
district.  The  obvious  meaning  of  vss.  6-8  is  that  at  some  point  from  which 
one  road  ran  westward  through  the  province  of  Asia  (toward  Ephesus),  and 
another  northward  through  the  border  land  of  Phrygia  and  Galatia  (toward 
the  province  of  Bithynia),  Paul  and  his  companions,  being  forbidden  by  the 
Spirit  to  preach  in  Asia,  turned  northward;  when  they  reached  the  point  on 
this  road  toward  Bithynia  at  which  a  road  toward  the  west  led  to  Mysia,  and 
so  were  "  over  against  Mysia,"  being  forbidden  to  continue  northward  into 
Bithynia,  they  turned  westward,  passed  by  Mysia,  and  came  down  to  Troas. 

Acts  18:23,  while  explicable  on  the  North-Galatiau  theory,  is  also  easily 


7]  DATE    OF   THE   LETTER    TO    THE    GALATIANS.      21 5 

understood  consistently  with  the  South-Galatian  view.  In  the  expression 
"  the  Galatian  country  and  Phrygia "  (notice  that  it  is  not  identical  with 
the  phrase  in  i6:6)Galatia  is  described  without  indicating  whether  the 
journey  was  across  the  southern  or  the  northern  part,  and  the  name  Phrygia 
probably  denotes  the  western  portion  of  the  province  of  Asia,  adjoining  the 
province  of  Galatia. 

4.  If,  in  accordance  with  Paul's  invariable  use  of  geographical  names,  the 
phrase  "  the  churches  of  Galatia  "  in  Gal.  i  :  2  signifies  the  churches  of  the 
province  of  Galatia,  it  must  include  those  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and 
Antioch,  since  the  article  before  the  word  "  churches  "  implies  that  he  is 
addressing  not  a  part  but  the  whole  of  the  churches  of  Galatia.  But  it  is 
evident  from  the  letter  (see  e.g.  3:1-5;  4:12-20)  that  the  churches  ad- 
dressed constituted  one  group  planted  at  about  the  same  time.  Now  the 
churches  of  southern  Galatia  formed  of  themselves  one  such  group,  having  been 
planted  on  Paul's  first  missionary  journey.  But  they  could  not  be  included  in 
one  group  with  the  churches  of  northern  Galatia,  if  such  there  were;  for  these 
last,  if  they  existed  at  all,  were  founded  on  the  second  missionary  journey. 
The  churches  of  northern  Galatia  were  not  then  included  among  those  addressed 
(if  the  term  Galatia  denotes  the  province) ;  and  indeed  since  the  letter  ad- 
dresses all  the  Galatian  churches,  it  follows  that  there  were  no  North-Galatian 
churches,  and  hence,  of  course,  that  Paul's  letter  was  not  addressed  to  them. 

While  these  arguments  are  not  conclusive  for  the  South-Galatian  view, 
inasmuch  as  it  is  not  certain  that  Paul's  usage  with  regard  to  geographical 
terms  is  uniform,  yet  they  seem  sufficient  to  create  a  balance  of  probability  in 
its  favor. 

There  is  a  similar  impossibility  of  attaining  certainty  as  to  the  exact  time 
and  place  at  which  the  letter  was  written.  Upon  the  basis  of  the  view  that 
the  churches  addressed  were  those  of  Derbe,  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Pisidian 
Antioch,  the  following  reasons  slightly  favor  Antioch  in  Syria  as  the  place  of 
writing,  and  the  interval  between  the  second  and  third  missionary  journeys 
as  the  time  rather  than  the  latter  portion  of  the  second  missionary  journey 
(cf.  p.  213)  : 

1.  Information  concerning  the  state  of  things  in  southwestern  Asia 
Minor  would  much  more  easily  reach  the  apostle  at  Antioch  than  in  Mace- 
donia or  Achaia. 

2.  The  affinity  of  Galatians  with  the  letters  of  the  third  missionary 
journey,  First  and  Second  Corinthians  and  Romans,  and  the  almost  entire 
absence  of  parallels  between  Galatians  and  the  Thessalonian  letters,  dispose 
one  to  think  that  the  Galatian  letter  is  more  likely  to  have  been  written  after 
the  Thessalonian  letters  than  before  them,  and  to  place  it  as  near  to  the  letters 
of  the  third  missionary  journey  as  other  conditions  will  permit. 

3.  The  prominence  of  the  incident  at  Antioch  (2  :  11-21)  would  be  easily 
explained  if  the  apostle  wrote  from  Antioch,  as  also  the   fact  that  though 


2l6  NOTES.  {^ 

writing  to  several  churches,  one  of  which  was  at  Pisidian  Antioch,  he  never- 
theless speaks  of  Antioch  in  Syria  simply  as  Antioch. 

To  the  possible  objection  that  Paul  would  iiardly  have  written  to  the  Gala- 
tians  from  Syrian  Antioch  between  his  second  and  third  missionary  journeys, 
since  he  must  have  been  on  the  point  of  going  to  Galatia  himself,  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  answer  that  we  have  no  means  of  knowing  how  long  he  was  still  to 
tarry  at  Antioch  when  he  wrote,  and  that  his  conduct  in  relation  to  the  church 
at  Corinth  (see  especially  2  Cor.  i  :  23;  2:1)  shows  that  he  had  a  preference 
for  settling  such  troubles  as  that  which  existed  in  Galatia  by  correspondence 
and  messenger  rather  than  by  a  personal  visit. 

The  position  assigned  to  the  letter  in  this  book  is,  therefore,  a  probable 
one,  but  by  no  means  certainly  the  true  one.  It  should  perhaps  be  carried  back 
into  §46;    on  the  North-Galatian  theory  it  must  be  carried  forward  to  §50,  or 

§51.  "r  §52. 

Literature  :  LiGHTFOOT,  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  Introduction; 
St.  Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Colossians  and  Philemon,  p.  24  ff.  (foot-note) ; 
Gloag,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  p.  147  ff.;  Godet,  Introduction 
to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  pp.  183  ff.,  225  ff.;  Weiss,  Introduction  to  the  New 
Testament,  §18;  Conybeare  and  Howson,  Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul, 
chaps,  viii.  and  xviii.  These  writers,  with  many  others,  suppose  the  churches 
of  Galatia  to  have  been  in  northern  Galatia.  Weiss  and  Godet  place  the 
writing  of  the  letter  at  Ephesus  on  the  third  missionary  journey;  Lightfoot,  in 
Macedonia  or  Achaia  soon  after  Second  Corinthians;  Conybeare  and  Howson, 
at  Corinth.  The  South-Galatian  theory  is  defended  by  Renan,  St.  Paul,  Eng. 
Tr.  vol.  I.,  pp.  28-30;  vol.  II.,  pp.  1-12  ;  Ramsay,  Church  in  the  Roman 
Empire,  chaps,  i.-vi.;  also  articles  in  The  Expositor,  1894,  1895;  Clemen, 
Die  Addressaten  des  Galaterbriefs  in  Zeitschrift  fiir  wissenchaftliche  Theo- 
logie,  1894,  drittes  Heft;  Gifford, The  Churches  of  Galatia,  in  The  Expositor, 
July,  1894.  Professor  Ramsay's  theory  and  arguments  are  criticised  by  F.  H. 
Chase  in  The  Expositor,  December,  1893,  and  May,  1894. 


NOTE    8. 

Communication  between  Paul  and  the  Corinthians  in  the  Interval 
between  his  First  Visit  to  Corinth  and  the  Writing  of  our 
First  Corinthians;  the  Date  of  the  Lah^er.     §50. 

Two  passages  from  .Second  Corintliians,  12  :  14  and  13:  i,  ini]i]y  tliat  wjien 
Paul  wrote  this  letter  he  had  already  been  in  Corinth  twice.  The  tirst  visit 
was  of  course  that  on  occasion  of  which  he  planted  the  church  (i  C"or.  2:1  II; 
3:6;  Acts  18:  I-17).  The  second  visit  was  probably  made  from  Ephesus 
before  the  writing  of  First  Corinthians.  When  Paul  wrote  First  Corinthians, 
being  then  at  Ephesus  (i  Cor.  16:  8),  he  intended  to  visit  Corinth  after  going 


8]  OCCASION  OF  FIRST   CORINTHIANS.  217 

to  Macedonia  (i  Cor.  16:  5).  Second  Corinthians  shows  that  he  had  at  one 
time  planned  to  visit  Corinth  first  on  the  way  to  Macedonia,  and  then  again 
on  the  return  from  Macedonia,  but  had  abandoned  this  plan  because  of  the 
strained  relations  between  himself  and  the  Corinthians  (2  Cor.  i :  15 — 2:  i). 
Since  the  strained  relations  already  existed  to  some  extent  when  he  wrote 
First  Corinthians,  and  especially  since  in  that  letter  he  already  announces  his 
intention  to  go  to  Macedonia  first  (l  Cor.  16:  5),  it  seems  improbable  that  he 
made  a  visit  to  Corinth  between  the  two  extant  letters  to  the  Corinthians.  It 
follows  then  that  the  second  of  the  two  visits  implied  in  2  Cor.  12 :  14;  13:1, 
must  have  been  made  before  the  writing  of  our  First  Corinthians.^  In  that 
case  Ephesus  was  in  all  probability  the  place  from  which  this  journey  to 
Corinth  was  made. 

From  I  Cor.  5  :  9  it  is  plain  that  previous  to  the  writing  of  our  First  Corin- 
thians Paul  had  already  written  a  letter  to  the  Corinthians.  This  also  was  in 
all  probability  written  from  Ephesus,  since  at  no  other  place  after  his  first  visit 
to  Corinth  and  before  the  writing  of  our  First  Corinthians  was  Paul  where 
communication  between  him  and  the  Corinthians  would  be  so  easy  or  probable. 

From  I  Cor.  7 :  i  it  appears  that  the  Corinthians  had  also  written  a  letter 
to  Paul.  This  letter  apparently  was  recently  received,  since  it  was  in  part  to 
answer  it  that  First  Corinthians  was  written.  It  then  doubtless  followed 
Paul's  letter  to  them  referred  to  in  i  Cor.  5  :  9. 

From  I  Cor.  i  :  11  and  16:  17  it  is  further  evident  that  Paul  had  recently 
received  a  visit  from  three  members  of  the  church  at  Corinth,  they  perhaps 
bringing  the  letter  from  the  church;  and  also  verbal  information  concerning 
the  parties  in  the  church  from  members  of  the  household  of  Chloe,  perhaps 
Ephesians  who  had  been  in  Corinth. 

It  is  evident  from  these  facts  that  all  this  communication  which  preceded 
our  First  Corinthians  required  some  time  after  Paul  had  come  to  Ephesus. 
From  I  Cor.  16:  8  also  it  appears  that  when  Paul  wrote  he  was  already  plan- 
ning to  leave  Ephesus  and  to  go  to  Macedonia  and  Achaia.  His  language 
suggests  that  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  though  not  immediately  at  hand,  was 
not  very  far  distant,  hence  that  he  probably  wrote  in  late  winter  or  in  the 
spring.  According  to  Acts  20 :  i  the  letter  must  have  been  written  before  the 
riot  of  Demetrius.  For,  though  his  departure  is  not  expressly  said  to  have 
been  immediately  after  the  riot,  this  passage  scarcely  leaves  room  for  the 
writing  of  the  letter,  with  its  expression  of  intention  to  tarry  at  Ephesus  till 
Pentecost,  after  the  affair  of  Demetrius.  From  all  the  evidence  we  may  infer 
that  Paul  wrote  our  so-called  First  Corinthians  in  the  late  winter  or  spring  of 

1  For  other  views  respecting  the  time  and  circumstances  of  this  unrecorded  visit,  see 
Sabatier,  The  Apostle  Paul,  Eng.  trans,  foot-note,  p.  171  ff. ;  Godet,  Introduction  to  the 
Pauline  Epistles,  Eng.  trans.,  p.  313;  Mangold  in  his  edition  of  Bleek,  Einleitung  in  das 
Neue  Testament,  foot-note,  p.  527  f.  These  each  present  a  different  theory,  but  agree  in  plac- 
ing the  visit  between  our  First  and  Second  Corinthians.  This  is  not  required  by  the  evidence 
and  involves  a  complicated  hypothesis. 


2l8  NOTES.  [8 

the  last  of  the  three  years  (Acts  20  :  31;   cf.  19  :  8,  10)  that  he  spent  in  Eph- 
esus.     This  would  be  the  winter  or  spring  of  57  a.d. 

Literature :  Conybeare  and  Howson,  Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul, 
chap.  XV.;  Fakrar,  Life  and  Work  of  St.  Paul,  chap,  xxxii. ;  Gloag,  Intro- 
duction to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  pp.  174-180;  Godet,  Introduction  to  the 
Pauline  Epistles,  pp.  295  ff. 

NOTE    9. 
The  Sufferings  of  Paul  in  Ephesus.    §50. 

The  two  passages,  i  Cor.  15  :  32  and  2  Cor.  i  :  8-10,  are  cited  in  connec- 
tion with  the  riot  of  Demetrius,  as  furnishing  further  information  concerning 
Paul's  experience  in  Ephesus,  without  intending  to  imply  that  the  events  re- 
ferred to  by  the  apostle  are  the  same  as  those  recorded  in  Acts.  This  can, 
indeed,  hardly  be  the  case,  since  the  passage  in  Acts  says  nothing  of  Paul's 
life  being  in  jeopardy,  while  both  the  passages  from  the  letters  evidently  refer 
to  an  experience  involving  such  danger.  First  Corinthians,  moreover,  was 
doubtless  written  before  the  riot  of  Demetrius  (see  latter  part  of  note  8). 
Whether  I  Cor.  15  :  32  refers  to  the  same  event  as  2  Cor.  i  :  8-10,  and  whether 
the  language  of  the  former  passage  is  literal  or  figurative,  are  questions  con- 
cerning which  there  has  been  difference  of  opinion,  but  which  it  does  not 
belong  to  this  note  to  discuss. 

The  experiences  of  2  Cor.  1 1  :  23-28  may  belong  in  some  part  also  to  the 
period  of  the  ministry  in  Ephesus,  during  which  Paul  doubtless  made  more 
than  one  journey  away  from  the  city.  It  is  a  significant  fact  —  showing  both 
how  far  the  book  of  Acts  is  from  being  a  complete  narrative  of  even  the  mis- 
sionary labors  of  Paul,  and  how  far  we  are  from  being  able  to  construct  a  full 
and  connected  narrative  of  his  life  —  that  very  few  of  these  labors  and  perils 
are  recorded  in  the  Acts,  and  that  most  of  them  we  cannot  at  all  locate  in  his 
life  beyond  the  fact  that  they  must  have  preceded  the  writing  of  this  letter. 


NOTE    10. 

The  Experiences  of  Paul  in  the  Interval  between  First  Corinthians 
and  Second  Corinthlvns.     §51. 

Several  facts  tend  to  show  that  Second  Corinthians  was  written  not  long 
after  First  Corinthians:  (i)  When  Paul  wrote  Second  Corintliians,  he  was 
carrying  out  the  plan  of  travel  which  he  announced  in  First  Corintliians 
(i  Cor.  16 :  5-9;  2  Cor.  2  :  12;  7  :  5).     (2)  Timothy  is  with  him,  according  to  the 


lo]  OCCASION   OF  SECOND    CORINTHIANS.  219 

plan  indicated  in  First  Corinthians  (i  Cor.  16:  10,  ii;  2  Cor.  I  :  i).  (3)  The 
same  questions  in  part  are  at  issue  as  in  the  former  letter.  Both  letters  imply 
the  existence  of  parties  in  the  church,  and  a  denial  of  the  authority  of  the 
apostle  on  the  part  of  some  (i  Cor.  i  :  10 — 4:  21 ;  chap.  9;  2  Cor.,  chaps. 
10-13).  (4)  There  seems,  at  first  sight,  a  dehnite  reference  to  the  case  of 
the  incestuous  person  (i  Cor.,  chap.  5;  2  Cor.  2:  5-1 1;  7:  12),  and  an  equally 
clear  reference  to  First  Corinthians  as  recently  written  (2  Cor.  2:3,  4). 
Concerning  these  references  to  the  first  letter,  see  below. 

But  there  are  also  several  facts  which  seem  to  show  that  a  change  of  situa- 
tion had  taken  place  in  the  interval:  (i)  Timothy  has  returned,  and  Titus 
has  been  sent  to  Corinth.  For  Titus  Paul  has  been  most  anxiously  waiting, 
and  his  suspense  has  only  just  been  relieved  by  Titus'  arrival  in  Macedonia. 
The  most  natural  explanation  of  this  is,  that  the  mission  of  Timothy  had 
failed,  and  that  the  church  had  refused  to  yield  to  the  apostle's  commands 
and  exhortations.  (2)  The  Cephas  and  Apollos  parties  appear  to  have  en- 
tirely disappeared;  at  least,  they  are  ignored.  The  two  parties  now  are:  first, 
the  majority,  who  at  length  have  renewed  their  loyalty  to  the  apostle  (2  Cor. 
7:7-16);  and  second,  the  opponents  of  the  apostle,  who  are  very  bitter  in 
their  opposition  to  him  (2Cor.,  chap.  10;  11  :  12-23;  i^-  H-lS).  (3)  Among 
the  opponents  of  the  apostle  is  one  who  has  made  himself  so  conspicuous  that 
the  apostle  has  demanded  that  he  be  disciplined  by  the  church.  This  request 
lias  at  length  been  acceded  to,  and  indeed  with  so  much  zeal  and  severity  that 
the  apostle  now  turns  and  intercedes  for  the  offender  (2  Cor.  2:  5-1 1;  7:11, 
12).  These  passages  have,  indeed,  been  supposed  to  refer  to  the  incestuous 
person  spoken  of  in  i  Cor.,  chap.  5.  But  they  do  not  at  all  appropriately  de- 
scribe him.  It  is  evident  that  the  person  referred  to  in  Second  Corinthians 
had  wronged  Paul  himself.  It  is  extremely  improbable  that  the  apostle  would 
speak  of  the  sin  of  the  incestuous  person  as  so  distinctly  an  offence  against 
himself  as  he  does  in  2  Cor.  2  :  5-11;  7  :  11,  12.  It  may  indeed  be  the  same 
person;  but,  if  so,  he  appears  in  the  second  letter  in  an  entirely  new  charac- 
ter, showing  that  there  has  been  some  intervening  history.  (4)  The  refer- 
ences in  Second  Corinthians  to  a  preceding  letter,  the  answer  to  which  Titus 
was  to  bring,  do  not  seem  perfectly  to  fit  our  First  Corinthians.  They  imply 
an  even  severer  and  sadder  letter  than  that  was  (2  Cor.  2:4;  7:8),  and  a 
letter  more  distinctly  in  defence  of  the  apostle  himself  and  his  authority  (2  Cor. 
2:9;  7:12).  It  is,  indeed,  not  impossible  that  all  these  references  are  to  the 
extant  first  letter,  but  it  is  not  probable. 

The  history  of  the  interval  between  First  Corinthians  and  Second  Corin- 
thians seems  then  to  have  been  somewhat  as  follows :  The  letter  which  we 
know  as  First  Corinthians  was  delivered  in  Corinth,  but  did  not  accomplish  the 
result  which  was  intended.  The  church  was  disobedient  to  the  apostle,  either 
in  the  matter  of  the  parties  or  of  the  incestuous  person.  In  the  discussion  of 
the  matter  the  Cephas  party  and  the  Apollos  party  disappeared  by  absorption 


220  NOTES.  [lo 

into  the  other  two,  leaving  only  the  party  of  Paul's  friends  and  that  of  his 
opponents,  who  claimed  for  themselves  the  name  of  Christ.  Among  the 
opponents  of  the  apostle  one  man  had  made  himself  conspicuous  by  his  open 
defiance  and  insult  of  the  apostle.  If  Timothy  reached  Corinth,  his  efforts 
to  bring  about  a  better  state  of  affairs  were  unsuccessful.  News  of  all  this 
was  carried  to  Paul,  most  probably  by  Timothy  himself.  On  receipt  of 
this  sad  news  Paul  wrote  another  letter  (now  lost)  more  severe  than  First 
Corinthians,  and  laying  upon  the  church  strict  commands  respecting  their 
dealing  with  the  man  who  had  been  so  offensive  in  his  opposition  to  him. 
With  this  letter,  or  after  it,  Paul  sent  Titus  to  attempt  substantially  the  task 
which  Timothy  had  been  unable  to  perform.  Paul  expected  Titus  to  join  him 
at  Troas,  whither  Paul  was  to  go  from  Ephesus,  Titus  from  Corinth.  But 
Titus  did  not  come  when  Paul  expected  him,  and  Paul  went  on  to  Macedonia, 
hoping  to  meet  him  there.  Disappointed  again,  he  was  in  great  distress  of 
mind,  fearing  the  worst  respecting  the  outcome  at  Corinth.  For  a  time  he 
regretted  having  written  the  letter  sent  by  Titus.  But  at  length  Titus  came, 
bringing  news  that  the  majority  of  the  church  had  returned  to  their  love  and 
allegiance  to  Paul,  and  had  disciplined  the  man  who  had  conspicuously 
wronged  him,  but  that  the  party  which  was  opposed  to  Paul  and  arrogated  to 
itself  the  name  of  Christ,  was  more  bitter  than  ever;  and  even  the  apostle's 
friends  were  displeased  that  he  had  not  visited  them  as  he  had  promised  to  do 
before  he  wrote  First  Corinthians.  It  was  on  the  receipt  of  this  news  from 
Titus  that  Paul  wrote  Second  Corinthians. 

Thus  if  the  interpretation  of  the  allusions  to  Paul's  relations  with  the 
Corinthians  here  suggested  is  correct,  Paul  wrote  at  least  four  letters  to  the 
Corinthians.  The  first  was  that  referred  to  in  i  Cor.  5:9;  the  second  was 
our  First  Corinthians  ;  the  third  was  the  one  sent  by  the  hand  of  Titus  ;  the 
fourth  was  our  Second  Corinthians. 

Those  who  think  the  references  in  Second  Corinthians  to  the  offender  can 
be  understood  of  the  person  mentioned  in  i  Cor.,  chap.  5,  and  that  the  letter 
referred  to  in  2  Cor.  2  :  3,  4  is  our  First  Corintliians,  reconstruct  the  history  of 
the  interval  between  First  and  Second  Corinthians  somewhat  as  follows: 
Timothy  for  some  reason  did  not  go  to  Corinth  —  it  was  indeed  uncertain 
whether  he  would  do  so  when  he  set  out  from  Paul  (i  Cor.  16:  10).  Paul, 
learning  this,  sent  Titus  to  ascertain  what  the  result  of  his  first  letter  was. 
Titus  failed  to  join  Paul  at  Troas,  as  Paul  had  hoped  he  would,  and  the  apostle 
went  on  to  Macedonia.  There  also  he  was  disappointed  in  not  finding  Titus, 
and  fearing  that  things  had  gone  wrong  at  Corinth,  regretted  having  written 
First  Corinthians.  At  length,  however,  Titus  came,  bringing  news  that  the 
majority  of  the  church  had  returned  to  their  loyalty  to  Paul,  and  had 
disciplined  the  incestuous  member  as  Paul  had  liidden  them.  But  the 
opponents  of  Paul  were  more  sharply  opposed  to  him  than  ever.  The  Cephas 
party  and  the  ApoUos  party  had  disappeared,  and  the  party  that  arrogated  to 


II]  DATE    OF   THE  LETTER    TO    THE   ROMANS.         221 

itself  the  name  of  Christ  embraced  the  enemies  of  Paul.  It  was  this  situation 
that  called  forth  Second  Corinthians,  which  is,  on  this  view,  the  third  letter 
that  we  know  of  as  written  by  Paul  to  the  Corinthians. 

Literature:  Bleek,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §§149,  150 ; 
see  also  Mangold's  ed. ;  Conybeare  and  Howson,  Life  and  Epistles  of  St. 
Paul,  chap,  xvii.;  Farrar,  Life  and  Work  of  St.  Paul,  chap,  xxxiii.; 
Sabatier,  The  Apostle  Paul,  Book  III.,  chap,  iii.;  Gloag,  Introduction  to 
the  Pauline  Epistles,  p.  207  ff. ;  Godet,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles, 
Eng.  trans.,  pp.  308-336.  Conybeare  and  Howson,  Farrar,  and  most  com- 
mentators on  the  epistle  take  the  view  that  the  letter  referred  to  in  Second 
Corinthians  is  our  First  Corinthians,  no  intervening  letter  having  been  written. 
Bleek,  Sabatier,  Godet,  and  Mangbld  (in  his  edition  of  Bleek)  believe  that  a 
letter  now  lost  was  written  between  our  two  letters,  the  three  latter  holding 
that  Paul  also  visited  Corinth  in  this  interval.      [Cf.  Note  8,  pp.  216-218.] 


NOTE     11. 
The  Date  of  the  Letter  to  the  Romans.     §52. 

From  Rom.  1:9-13  it  appears  that  this  letter  was  written  before  the 
apostle's  Roman  imprisonment;  and  indeed  since  there  is  no  intimation  that 
he  is  in  prison,  but  rather  the  implication  that  he  is  free,  we  may  also  say  that 
it  preceded  the  Cesarean  imprisonment  and  the  arrest  in  Jerusalem  (Acts 
21 :  33).  On  the  other  hand,  the  passage  also  implies  that  the  apostle  had 
long  been  engaged  in  apostolic  work  and  points  to  a  comparatively  late  period 
in  his  missionary  journeys.  A  comparison  with  Acts  19:  21  suggests,  indeed, 
the  latter  part  of  the  third  missionary  journey  as  the  time  of  writing. 

A  definite  date  can  be  assigned,  however,  only  on  the  basis  of  Rom.  15: 
25,  26.  This  shows  us  the  apostle  on  the  point  of  starting  for  Jerusalem  to 
bear  a  contribution  to  the  poor  among  the  saints  of  that  city  from  the  Gentile 
Christians  of  Macedonia  and  Achaia.  Now  i  Cor.  16 :  1-5  and  2  Cor.  9  :  1-5; 
13:  I  (cf.  I  :  16),  show  this  contribution  still  in  process  of  collection,  and  the 
apostle  on  his  way  to  Corinth,  planning  after  his  visit  there  to  go  to  Jerusalem. 
Romans  seems,  in  view  of  these  passages,  manifestly  to  be  a  little  later  than  the 
Corinthian  letters,  and  in  all  probability  to  have  been  written  from  Corinth, 
toward  the  close  of  the  third  missionary  journey.  This  date  and  place  is  further 
confirmed  by  Rom.  16:  i,  in  which  Paul  commends  Phoebe,  the  servant  of  the 
church  at  Cenchrese,  one  of  the  ports  of  Corinth.  In  this  location  of  the  letter 
there  is  general  agreement.  The  position  assigned  to  it  on  our  page  is  intended 
to  suggest  that  it  falls  within  the  three  months  in  Greece  mentioned  in  Acts  20 :  3. 

To  this  conclusion  little  or  no  objection  can  be  offered  if  what  we  know  as 


222  NOTES.  [ii 

the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  is  a  genuine  writing  of  the  apostle  Paul,  and  con- 
stituted one  letter.  To  the  genuineness  of  the  letter  as  a  whole  little  serious 
objection  has  ever  been  urged.  But  there  is  some  evidence  to  suggest  that 
the  last  two  chapters  have  had  a  peculiar  history,  and  on  the  basis  of  this  evi- 
dence various  theories  have  been  put  forward.  If  chaps.  15  and  16  are  either 
not  from  Paul,  or  though  from  him  not  an  integral  part  of  this  letter,  we  can 
of  course  base  on  them  no  argument  concerning  the  date  of  the  letter;  and 
can  only  fall  back  on  the  less  definite  evidence  of  I  :  9-13.  Both  the  gen- 
uineness of  chap.  15  and  its  place  in  this  letter  are  now,  however,  generally 
maintained,  the  discussion  being  chiefly  contined  to  the  question  whether 
16:  25-27  is  genuine,  and  whether  a  part  or  the  whole  of  this  chapter  is  not 
a  portion  of  another  letter  of  the  apostle,  addressed  either  to  Ephesus,  or  to 
Rome  after  Paul  had  been  there.  If  chap.  16  was  written  at  this  time, 
whether  to  Rome  or  to  Ephesus,  the  passages  cited  from  it  at  the  bottom  of 
page  90  show  the  apostle's  situation  and  companions  at  this  time.  If  it  was 
written  at  a  later  time,  then  these  pertain  to  that  later  time. 

Literature  :  LiGHTFOOT,  Biblical  Essays,  pp.  285-374,  including  two  essays 
by  Bishop  Lightfoot  and  one  by  Professor  Hort,  all  reprinted  from  the  Journal 
of  Philology  (English),  1869,  1871;  GlFKORD,  in  Bible  Commentary,  Vol.  III., 
pp.  20-30;  Weiss,  Introduction,  §23.  7;  Farrak,  St.  Paul,  chap,  xxxvii.,  2, 
foot-note;  Sanday  and  Headlam,  in  International  Critical  Commentary, 
vol.  on  Romans,  Introduction,  §9  (a  full  discussion).  All  the  above  maintain 
both  chaps.  15  and  16  to  be  genuine;  but  Weiss  considers  16:  1-20,  and 
Farrar  chap.  16  in  whole  or  in  part  as  a  letter  to  Ephesus':  Gifford  regards 
16  :  3-20  as  a  fragment  of  a  letter  written  to  Rome  after  Paul's  first  imprison- 
ment there.  Schurer,  article  "  Romans,"  in  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica, 
regards  16:  3-20  as  a  fragment  of  an  epistle  of  Paul  to  the  Ephesians,  and 
16 :  25-27  as  from  a  later  hand. 

NOTE   12. 
The  Epistles  of  the  Imprisonment.     §68. 

That  Paul  was  at  least  once  a  prisoner  at  Rome  is  testified  by  tradition,  by 
the  book  of  Acts,  and  by  his  own  letter  to  the  Philippians  (i  :  7,  13;  4  :  22), 
the  genuineness  of  which  is  now  scarcely  questioned  by  any  one.  The  same 
evidence  from  Philippians  which  establishes  the  fact  of  the  imprisonment 
proves  also  that  the  letter  was  written  in  the  time  of  it. 

The  argument  for  the  genuineness  of  Philemon,  Colossians,  and  Ephesians 
cannot  be  presented  in  these  notes.  But  accepting  them  as  genuine,  it  is 
clear  that  they  were  also  written  from  prison  (Philem.  i,  10,  23;  Col.  4:  10, 
18;  Eph.  3:1;  4:1;  6:  20).  It  is  evident,  moreover,  that  the  three  were 
written  at  about  the  same  time.     Thus,  besides  the  fact  that  all  three  were 


12]  THE   EPISTLES    OF   THE   IMPRISONMENT.  223 

written  when  Paul  was  a  prisoner,  there  were  with  Paul  when  he  wrote 
Colossians,  Timothy  (i  :  i),  Epaphras  (1:7;  4:12),  Aristarchus  and  Mark 
(4:  10),  Luke  and  Demas  (4:  14);  and  all  these  were  with  him  when  he 
wrote  the  letter  to  Philemon  (vs.  i,  23,  24).  Onesimus  moreover  accom- 
panied both  letters  (Col.  4:9;  Philem.  11,  12).  Such  a  collocation  of 
coincidences  can  only  be  explained  on  the  supposition  that  the  letters  were 
sent  together.  That  Ephesians  was  written  also  at  this  time  appears  from  its 
similarity  in  contents  to  Colossians,  and  from  the  fact  that  Tychicus  was  the 
bearer  of  both  letters,  and  in  both  is  commended  in  almost  identical  words 
(Col.  4:7,  8;  Eph.  6  :  21,  22).  Whether,  however,  the  imprisonment  in 
the  course  of  which  these  three  letters  were  written  is  the  same  as  that 
from  which  Philippians  was  written,  and  if  so,  whether  Philippians  pre- 
ceded or  followed  the  other  three,  are  questions  which  cannot  be  decisively 
settled.  The  position  assigned  to  the  letters  in  the  body  of  this  work  assumes 
that  all  the  letters  were  written  from  Rome,  and  that  Philippians  preceded 
the  other  three.  The  strongest  reason  for  this  arrangement  —  and  its  incon- 
clusiveness  shows  how  impossible  it  is  to  maintain  either  view  very  positively  — 
is  that  the  epistle  to  the  Philippians  shows  some  resemblance  in  the  lines  of 
thought  to  the  epistles  written  on  the  third  missionary  journey  (see  Phil. 
3 :  2-1 1),  while  Colossians  and  Ephesians  seem  to  proceed  from  a  situation 
the  elements  of  which  are  in  a  large  part  new.  The  Pharisaic  legalists  who 
are  so  prominent  in  the  letter  to  the  Galatians  and  Romans  no  longer 
appear  in  the  letters  to  the  Colossians  and  Ephesians,  but  instead  we  find  the 
apostle  opposing  a  new  type  of  error  which  combines  some  elements  of  Juda- 
istic  legalism  with  others  of  a  more  speculative  and  philosophical  character. 
It  seems  somewhat  more  probable  that  Philippians,  which  by  its  reference  to 
the  early  Judaizing  heresy,  connects  itself  with  the  letters  of  the  preceding 
group,  should  precede  Colossians  and  Ephesians,  which  show  the  first  traces 
of  the  later  type  of  heresy,  than  that  the  reverse  should  be  the  case. 

The  references  to  the  work  already  accomplished  in  Rome  when  Philip- 
pians was  written  (Phil,  i  :  12  ff.),  and  to  the  communication  which  had 
passed  between  Philippi  and  Rome,  show  that  Philippians  could  not  have 
been  written  till  some  months  after  Paul's  arrival  in  the  latter  city.  Thus  it  is 
implied  in  Phil.  2  :  25  ff.  that  Epaphroditus  had  come  from  Philippi  to  Rome, 
that  news  of  his  illness  had  been  carried  back  to  Philippi,  and  that  Epaphro- 
ditus learned  in  Rome  of  the  anxiety  which  his  sickness  had  caused  in 
Philippi,  —  all  tnis  apparently  between  Paul's  arrival  in  Rome  and  the  writing 
of  this  letter.  Even  in  view  of  this,  however,  there  is  time  within  the  two 
years  in  Rome  for  the  group  that  includes  Philemon,  Colossians,  and  Ephesians 
to  be  written  after  Philippians.  Paul  seems  to  be  expecting  to  leave  Rome 
soon  when  he  writes  to  Philemon  (vs.  22). 

Philippians  may  then  be  assigned  provisionally  to  the  year  62,  and  Phile- 
mon, Colossians,  and  Ephesians  to  63. 


224  NOTES.  [12 

Literature:  Meyer,  Commentary  on  Ephesians,  Introduction,  §2;  and 
Weiss,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §24,  2,  assign  Philemon,  Colos- 
sians,  and  Ephesians  to  the  C^esarean  imprisonment;  both  assign  Philippians 
to  the  Roman  imprisonment.  Gloag,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles, 
p.  275  ff.,  and  GoDET,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  p.  427  ff.,  assign 
all  four  to  the  Roman  imprisonment,  inclining  to  place  Philippians  last. 
LiGHTFOOT,  Commentary  on  Philippians,  Introduction,  §2,  defends  at  length 
the  view  that  Philippians  was  written  (at  Rome)  before  the  other  three.  Hort, 
Judaistic  Christianity,  pp.  1 15-129,  takes  the  same  view.  Concerning  the  view 
of  those  who  deny  the  genuineness  of  Philemon,  Colossians,  and  Ephesians, 
in  whole  or  in  part,  see  Holtzmann,  Kritik  der  Epheser  und  Kolosserbriefe; 
Weizsacker,  Das  Apostolische  Zeitalter,  p.  541  ff. ;  and  the  criticism  of  them 
by  Weiss,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §24,  6,  and  §25,  4.  5;  Godet, 
Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles,  pp.  435-450,  478-490 ;  Julicher, 
Einleitung  in  das  Neue  Testament,  pp.  88-97;  Sanday,  article  on  Colossians 
in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  2d  English  ed. 

NOTE   13. 

Paul's  Fourth  Missionary  Journey  and   his  Second  Roman 
Imprisonment.     §§69-71. 

The  pastoral  epistles.  First  Timothy,  Titus,  and  Second  Timothy,  refer  to 
various  missionary  labors  and  journeys  of  the  apostle  Paul  in  Asia,  Macedonia, 
Greece,  and  Crete.  For  these  journeys  and  labors  it  is  impossible  to  find  a 
probable  place  in  that  portion  of  the  apostle's  life  which  is  covered  by  the  book 
of  Acts.  In  the  case  of  First  Timothy  and  Titus,  which  were  written  when  the 
apostle  was  still  at  liberty,  the  only  possible  place  within  this  period  for  the 
visits  to  Crete  and  Macedonia,  to  which  they  refer  (i  Tim.  1:3;  Tit.  i  :  5),  is 
the  third  missionary  journey.  The  recorded  journey  from  Ephesus  to  Mace- 
donia (Acts  20  :  I ;  i  Cor.  16 :  5-9;  2  Cor.  2:12;  7  :  5)  is,  however,  excluded 
from  account  by  the  fact  that  Timothy  was  not  on  that  occasion  left  in  Ephesus 
(Acts  19  :  22;  I  Cor.  4:  17;  16  :  lO;  2  Cor.  I  :  l),  as  l  Tim.  I  :  3  requires. 
An  unrecorded  tour  to  Macedonia  (i  Tim.  1:3),  Corinth  (cf.  Note  8),  and 
Crete  (Tit.  1:5),  which  was  intended  also  to  include  or  to  be  followed  by  a 
winter  at  Nicopolis  (Tit.  3  :  12),  has  been  assumed.  But  such  a  tour,  or  its 
alternative,  a  series  of  tours,  can  hardly  be  introduced  into  the  three  years  in 
Ephesus  consistently  with  our  other  information  respecting  that  ministry,  and 
in  any  case  fails  to  provide  the  situations  required  by  these  letters.  In  each 
of  its  forms  it  encounters  obstacles,  more  or  less  decisive  against  it. 

Still  more  decisive  is  the  evidence  of  Second  Timothy.  This  letter  was 
evidently  written  when  the  apostle  was  in  prison  and  when  death  was  imme- 
diately impending  (4:  6-8,  16-18),  at  the  end  therefore  of  the  apostle's  first 


13]  PAUVS  FOURTH  MISSIONARY  JOURNEY.  225 

Roman  imprisonment,  if  this  was  the  last,  and  more  than  four  years  since  he 
was  at  liberty,  the  imprisonment  at  Coesarea  having  lasted  two  years,  the 
voyage  to  Rome  some  months,  and  the  imprisonment  at  Rome  not  less  than 
two  years.  But  in  this  case  such  references  to  matters  in  the  East,  especially 
in  addressing  Timothy,  who  had  been  his  companion  in  Rome  (Phil,  i  :  i; 
Col.  I  :  I,  etc.),  as  occur  in  2  Tim.  I  :  15-18;  4:20,  are  quite  inconceivable. 
We  are  forced  to  conclude  that  when  Second  Timothy  was  written,  Paul  had 
recently  been  at  liberty,  and  hence  that  the  first  Roman  imprisonment  was 
not  his  last. 

Further  evidence  in  the  same  direction  is  furnished  by  the  style  of  the 
letters,  which  resemble  one  another  closely,  and  differ  in  many  respects  from 
the  other  PauHne  letters;  and  by  the  picture  which  they  give  of  the  state  of 
the  churches.  It  is  well  nigh  impossible  to  suppose  that  these  letters  were 
written  about  contemporaneously  with  the  Corinthian  letters,  and  before 
Romans,  Philippians,  Colossians,  or  Ephesians.  They  seem  distinctly  to  reflect 
a  later  period  of  the  apostle's  life,  and  a  later  stage  in  the  history  of  apostolic 
Christianity.  If,  therefore,  they  are  genuine  letters  of  the  apostle,  they  prove 
that  he  was  released  from  his  first  Roman  imprisonment,  engaged  in  mission- 
ary labor  for  a  time,  and  was  again  imprisoned.  Second  Timothy  contains 
the  last  lines  from  his  pen,  written  when  he  clearly  saw  death  to  be  immedi- 
ately impending.  This  view  of  the  matter  is  confirmed  by  tradition,  which, 
though  in  its  early  utterances  it  is  vague  and  indefinite,  and  only  in  the  fourth 
century  becomes  clear  and  definite,  yet,  so  far  as  it  goes,  bears  testimony  to  the 
release  from  the  first  imprisonment. 

The  data  afforded  by  these  letters  do  not  enable  us  to  construct  an  exact 
itinerary  of  the  apostle's  movements  from  the  time  of  his  release  from 
imprisonment  to  his  re-arrest  and  death.  The  following  is  perhaps  as  prob- 
able a  construction  as  can  be  made  on  the  basis  of  the  fragmentary  evidence. 

1.  It  is  possible  that  he  went  to  Asia  and  Macedonia  in  accordance  with 
his  expressed  intention  (Phil.  2:  24;    Philem.  22). 

2.  He  perhaps  went  to  Spain.  This  had  been  at  one  time  his  intention 
(Rom.  15  :  24,  28),  and  Clement  of  Rome,  who  wrote  near  the  end  of  the  first 
century,  speaks  of  him  as  having  come  to  the  extremity  of  the  West.  (Clem. 
Rom.  I  Cor.  5). 

3.  He  returned  to  the  East  and  visited  Ephesus,  where  he  left  Timothy  in 
charge  (i  Tim.  1:3). 

4.  He  went  into  Macedonia;  thence,  or  soon  after  leaving  there,  he  wrote 
to  Timotliy  (i  Tim.  1:3). 

5.  He  went  from  Macedonia  to  Miletus,  stopping  at  Troas  on  the  way 
(2  Tim.  4:  13).     At  Miletus  he  left  Trophimus  (2  Tim.  4  :  20). 

6.  From  Miletus  he  went  to  Crete,  where  he  left  Titus  (Tit.  1:5). 

7.  From  Crete  he  went  to  Corinth,  where  he  left  Erastus  (2  Tim.  4 :  20), 
and  whence  he  probably  wrote  to  Titus. 


226  NOTES.  [13 

8.  From  Corinth  he  probably  went  to  Nicopolis  (Tit.  3:  12),  and  it  was 
quite  possibly  here  that  he  was  arrested  and  sent  to  Rome. 

9.  In  Rome  he  wrote  .Second  Timothy,  and  here  he  was  put  to  death. 
Little  confidence  can  be  felt  that  this  represents  exactly  the  actual  journeys 

of  the  apostle.     It  can  only  serve  to  show  the  regions  in   which   they  were 
made,  their  approximate  extent,  and  a  possible  order  of  them. 

Literature:  WiESELER,  Chronologic  des  Apostolischen  Zeitalters,  pp.  521- 
551,  defends  the  view  that  the  pastoral  epistles  were  written  within  the  period 
covered  by  the  Acts,  and  that  Paul's  first  Roman  imprisonment  ended  with  his 
death.  Alford,  Greek  Testament,  Vol.  III.,  Introduction  to  the  Pastoral 
Epistles;  Conybeare  and  Howson,  Life  and  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  Appendix 
I.;  Farrak,  St.  Paul,  Excursus  XXVI.,  XXVII.;  Huther,  in  Meyer's  Com- 
mentary, 4th  ed.,  Introduction;  Weiss,  Introduction  to  the  Xew  Testament, 
§27,  and  in  Meyer's  Kommentar,  6th  ed.,  Vol.  11,  Einleitung;  .Salmon, 
Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  Lecture  XX.;  Gloag,  Introduction  to  the 
Pauline  Epistles,  pp.  369-391;  Godet,  Introduction  to  the  Pauline  Epistles, 
pp.  558-611,  accept  the  letters  as  genuine,  and  assign  them  to  a  missionary 
journey  and  Roman  imprisonment  subsequent  to  the  period  covered  by  the 
Acts.  Holtzmann,  Einleitung  in  das  Neue  Testament,  3d  ed.,  pp.  279-292; 
Davidson,  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  New  Testament,  2d  ed.,  Vol.  II., 
pp.  21-73;  JiJi.iCHER,  Einleitung  in  das  Neue  Testament,  pp.  1 15-124;  Sab.\- 
TIER,  The  Apostle  Paul,  Book  IV.,  chap,  iv.,  deny  the  second  Roman  impris- 
onment and  the  genuineness  of  the  letters,  Jiilicher  holding,  however,  that 
the  author  probably  made  use  of  genuine  brief  letters  of  the  apostle  or  frag- 
ments of  letters.  The  arguments  for  and  against  their  genuineness  are  also 
discussed,  and  a  conclusion  favorable  to  it  reached  by  Findlay,  Appendix  to 
Eng.  trans,  of  Sabatier,  The  Apostle  Paul;  and  by  F.  E.  Woodruff  in  the 
Andover  Review,  Sept.,  1886.  The  theory  of  a  second  Roman  imprisonment 
is  defended  independently  of  that  of  the  genuineness  of  the  pastoral  epistles 
by  Sputa,  Zur  Geschichte  und  Litteratur  des  Urchristenthums,  Vol.  I.,  pp. 
1-108;  reviewed  by  Findlay  in  the  Critical  Review,  July,  1894,  p.  276  ff. 

NOTE    14. 
The  Literature  of  the  Period  of  the  Jewish  War.    §§72-76. 

There  is  no  portion  of  the  New  Testament  literature  wliich  it  is  so  difficult 
to  locate  with  exactness  and  certainty  as  that  which  we  have  assigned  to  this 
period.  The  evidence  is  of  varying  strength  in  the  different  cases,  but  in  no 
instance  quite  conclusive. 

It  is  generally  recognized  that  First  Peter  shows  the  influence  of  Romans 
and  Ephesians.  If  this  is  the  case,  and  if  Ephesians  belongs  to  the  first 
Roman    imprisunnicnt.    Mist    Peter    can    scarcely    liave    been    written    till 


14]  THE   PERIOD    OF   THE   JEWISH    WAR.  22/ 

after  62  A.D.,  and  probably  not  till  several  years  after.  For  if  it  was 
written  in  Babylon  on  the  Euphrates  (see  i  Pet.  5  :  13),  time  must  be  allowed 
for  the  Ephesian  letter  to  be  carried  so  far  east.  And  if  Babylon  is  an 
allegorical  name  for  Rome,  we  reach  the  same  conclusion  by  another  path; 
since  in  view  of  the  silence  of  Paul's  letters  written  from  Rome,  it  is  on  the 
whole  probable  that  Peter  did  not  come  to  Rome  till  after  Paul's  death.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  is  commonly  supposed,  though  upon  the  basis  of  an  incon- 
clusive tradition,  that  Peter  died  at  Rome  under  Nero.  If  these  probabilities 
were  certainties,  they  would  reduce  the  period  in  which  the  letter  must  have 
been  written  to  somewhat  narrow  limits,  placing  it  not  earlier  than  about  65, 
and  not  later  than  68.  There  remains  open,  however,  the  possibility,  on  the 
one  side,  that  Ephesians  may  be  earlier  than  62,  and,  on  the  other,  that  Peter 
may  have  survived  Nero. 

The  problem  respecting  Jude  and  Second  Peter  is  complicated  by  their 
manifest  resemblance  to  one  another,  implying  that  one  is  dependent  on  the 
other,  and  by  the  uncertainty  which  has  always  been  felt  concerning  the 
genuineness  of  Second  Peter.  If  Second  Peter  is  genuine,  it  must  of  course 
fall  between  First  Peter  and  the  death  of  the  apostle,  or,  according  to  the  view 
of  the  date  of  First  Peter  suggested  above,  and  the  common  view  of  the  date 
of  Peter's  death,  not  earlier  than  about  65  or  66  and  not  later  than  68.  If, 
as  seems  probable,  Second  Peter  is  dependent  on  Jude  rather  than  the  reverse, 
Jude  must  precede  Second  Peter,  yet  by  no  long  time,  since  both  seem 
addressed  to  nearly  the  same  situation.  But  it  is  evident  that  probability  and 
conjecture  enter  so  largely  into  this  argument  that  we  have  at  most  no  more 
than  a  working  hypothesis,  to  be  verified  or  corrected  by  decisive  evidence, 
if  such  is  at  any  time  discovered.  If  Second  Peter  is  not  genuine,  or  if  Jude  is 
dependent  on  Second  Peter,  or  if  Peter  survived  Nero  by  some  years,  considera- 
ble change  might  be  made  in  the  dates  assigned  above.  It  is  quite  possible  that 
all  of  these  letters  were  written  after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  rather  than  before. 

Literature  :  WEISS,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §§38,  40,  41, 
accepts  First  Peter  and  Jude  as  genuine,  and  places  First  Peter  in  50  a.d. 
The  genuineness  of  Second  Peter  he  regards  as  an  open  question.  Huthkt?. 
in  Meyer's  Commentary,  Introductions  to  the  several  epistles,  accepts  I'ii>L 
Peter  (assigning  it  to  the  year  66  or  67)  and  Jude,  but  doubts  Second  P^i  .. 
Farrar,  Early  Days  of  Christianity,  Book  II.,  chaps,  vii.,  ix.,  xi.,  dates  P"ii>t 
Peter  in  67.  Weizsacker,  Das  Apostolische  Zeitalter,  2d  ed.,  p.  475,  rejects 
all  three,  assigning  First  Peter  to  the  reign  of  Trajan;  see  also  Holtzmann, 
Einleitung,  pp.  320,  325,  329.  JiJLlCHEK,  Einleitung,  p.  135,  places  it  about 
100  a.d.  Gloag,  Introduction  to  the  Catholic  Epistles,  treats  the  questions 
connected  with  these  epistles  very  fully.  He  regards  all  as  genuine.  Ram- 
say, Church  in  the  Roman  Empire,  chap,  xiii.,  rejecting  the  common  view 
that  Peter  died  under  Nero,  regards  First  Peter  as  a  genuine  writing  of  the 
apostle,  written  about  75-80  A.D. 


228  NOTES.  [14 

The  evidence  that  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  belongs  to  this  period, 
though  not  decisive,  is  more  tangible  than  in  the  case  of  the  letters  discussed 
above.  It  is  evidently  addressed  to  Jewish  Christians  who,  in  accepting  Christ, 
had  not  abandoned  Judaism,  but  who,  for  some  reason,  are  now  in  danger  of 
forsaking  Christ,  and  of  either  returning  to  Judaism  or  of  drifting  away  into 
unbelief  and  irreligion  (chap.  3;  4:14;  6:4-8;  10:23;  note  especially  3  :  12). 
The  writer  assumes  that  the  old  dispensation  was  of  divine  authority  for  its 
own  time,  but  maintains  that  it  was  imperfect  and  temporary,  and  must  give 
place  to  the  perfect  and  permanent,  which  has  come  in  Jesus  Christ.  Such  an 
argument  is  well  adapted  to  save  from  apostasy  those  to  whose  faith  the  down- 
fall of  the  Jewish  state  and  temple  would  be  a  great  shock,  because  they  had 
not  learned  to  separate  between  the  Judaism  of  the  temple  and  the  Christianity 
of  Christ.  That  it  was  in  fact  written  when  this  event  was  seen  to  be  impend- 
ing is  rendered  probable  by  the  manner  in  which  the  temple  and  its  worship 
are  spoken  of.  On  the  one  hand,  though  much  is  said  of  the  worship  and 
sacrifices  of  the  temple,  there  is  an  entire  absence  of  any  intimation  that  these 
have  ceased;  but  this  could  scarcely  have  been  the  case  if  the  temple  had 
already  fallen.  This  event,  if  already  past,  would  inevitably,  it  would  seem, 
have  affected  the  form  of  the  argument,  making  it  quite  different  from  what 
we  in  fact  find  it  to  be.  On  the  other  hand,  it  seems  highly  improbable  that 
the  attempt  would  have  been  made  to  persuade  Jewish  Christians  that  the 
temple  and  its  worship  had  ceased  to  have  any  significance  for  them,  until 
the  downfall  of  Jerusalem  was  seen  to  be  impending.  Even  Paul  was  con- 
tent, less  than  a  decade  before  the  outbreak  of  the  Jewish  war,  while  strenu- 
ously opposing  the  imposition  of  Jewish  ordinances  upon  the  Gentiles,  to 
advise  Jewish  Christians  to  remain  Jews  (i  Cor.  7:  18-24).  It  is  improbable 
that  any  one  else  would  have  been  more  forward  than  he  in  ihis  direction, 
until  the  change  in  the  situation  compelled  the  assumption  of  a  new  position, 
in  order  to  avert  a  new  danger. 

The  date  thus  suggested,  about  66  a.d.,  is  somewhat  confirmed  on  the  one 
side  by  the  use  of  the  present  tense  in  speaking  of  the  temple  worship  (Ileb. 
8:4;  9:6-10;  10:  I,  II;  13:  10),  and,  on  the  other,  tiy  language  which  sug- 
gests an  approaching  crisis  (10 :  25).  Yet  these  weigh  but  little;  the  nature  of 
the  argument,  and  its  appropriateness  to  this  situation,  together  with  the 
absence  of  any  clear  indication  of  a  later  date,  must  constitute  tlio  chief  evi- 
dence, and  these  point  to  a  time  near  the  outbreak  of  the  Jewish  war  as  the 
most  probable  date  of  the  Ijook. 

Literature  :  Westcott,  Introduction  to  his  Commentary  on  the  Epistle, 
and  article  on  Hebrews  in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  2d  Eng.  ed.;  Weiss, 
Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §32;  Salmon,  Introduction  to  the  New 
Testament,  Lecture  XXL;  Faruar,  Early  Days  of  Christianity,  Book  III.,  chap, 
xvii.,  advocate  an  early  date,  between  60  and  70,  most  of  them  between  66  and 
70;  \.  V,.  Davidson,  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  Introduction, 


14]  THE  PERIOD    OF   THE   JEWISH    WAR.  229 

p.  15,  regards  the  argument  for  the  early  date  as  inconclusive;  JuLiCHER, 
Einleitung  in  das  Neue  Testament,  pp.  104-106,  thinks  the  reign  of  Domitian, 
about  85  A.D.,  a  more  probable  date  than  one  before  70  A.D. 

The  problem  of  the  date  of  the  book  of  Revelation  is  one  of  great 
difficulty.  Ancient  tradition,  though  not  quite  unanimously,  assigns  it  to  the 
reign  of  Domitian  (81-96),  and  there  are  some  portions  of  the  book, 
especially  the  epistles  to  the  seven  churches,  that  might  well  have  been  written 
toward  the  end  of  the  first  century.  Yet  other  parts  of  the  book  seem  to 
bear  clear  testimony  to  an  earlier  date.  Thus  chap.  11  :i,  2  seems  to 
imply  that  the  temple  was  still  standing.  In  17  :  10  reference  is  made 
to  seven  kings,  of  whom  "the  five  are  fallen,  the  one  is,  and  the  other  is 
not  yet  come,  and  when  he  cometh  he  must  continue  a  little  while."  This 
passage  is  most  naturally  understood  to  refer  to  the  emperors  of  Rome,  of 
whom,  reckoned  from  Augustus  as  the  first,  Nero  was  the  fifth.  The  beast 
that  was  and  is  not  and  is  about  to  come  out  of  the  abyss,  and  to  go  into 
perdition,  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  seven,  and  himself  also  an  eighth.  This 
enigmatical  language  seems  to  find  its  most  probable  explanation  in  the 
assumption  that  by  a  change  of  figure  the  emperor  previously  referred  to  as 
the  head  of  the  beast  is  here  identified  with  the  beast,  and  that  the  enigma  is 
based  upon  the  report,  current  soon  after  Nero's  death,  that  he  would  return. 
This  report  the  apocalyptist  employs  to  convey  to  his  readers  symbolically  the 
key  to  his  prediction,  though  not  necessarily  accepting  it  himself  in  a  literal  sense. 
If  this  identification  is  correct,  the  date  of  the  book  is  quite  definitely  fixed, 
being  placed  in  the  reign  of  Nero's  successor,  yet  before  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem;  hence  between  June,  68,  and  August,  70,  A.D.  It  may  still  be 
a  question  whether  the  writer  refers  to  Galba,  who  reigned  from  June,  68,  to 
January,  69,  as  Nero's  successor,  or  ignores  the  three  short  reigns  of  Galba, 
Otho,  and  Vitellius,  whose  combined  reigns  lasted  but  about  eighteen  months, 
and  counts  Vespasian  (69-79)  as  the  sixth.  Titus  (79-81)  would,  in  that 
case,  be  the  seventh,  and  Domitian  (81-96)  the  eighth,  the  Nero  redivivus. 
In  the  former  case  the  date  indicated  would  be  68,  in  the  latter  69  or  70  a.d. 

vSome  writers  have  taken  the  variant  indications  of  time  as  an  argument  to 
prove  either  that  the  book  is  made  up  of  visions  composed  at  different  times, 
or  that  it  is  of  composite  authorship.  To  this  latter  view  at  least  is  to  be 
opposed  the  evidence  of  unity,  regarded  by  most  students  as  being,  precisely 
in  the  case  of  this  book,  singularly  strong.  If,  in  view  of  the  absence  of  de- 
cisive evidence,  either  that  any  portions  are  of  late  date,  or  that  the  book  is  of 
composite  authorship,  we  date  the  book  by  the  clearest  evidence,  we  shall 
assign  it  to  the  period  between  the  death  of  Nero  in  June,  68,  and  the  downfall 
of  the  temple  in  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  of  70  A.D.  Pending  further 
investigation  and  the  presentation  of  more  definite  evidence,  this  date  may  be 
provisionally  accepted. 

Literature:  Weiss,  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §35;    Farrar, 


230  NOTES.  [15 

Early  Days  of  Christianity  (an  extended  discussion),  see  especially  Book 
v.,  chaps,  xxvii.,  xxviii.,  §§5,  6  ;  SiMCuX,  Cambridge  Greek  Testament,  vol- 
ume on  Revelation,  Introduction. 

Concerning  the  partition  theories,  see  Voi.tek,  Die  Entstehung  der  Apo- 
kalypse,  2d  ed.;  VlsciiER,  Die  Ofienbarung  Johannis  als  eine  jiiilische  Apoka- 
lypse  in  christlicher  ISearbeitung,  in  Gebhardt  und  Harnack,  Texte  und  Unter- 
suchungen,  II.,  3;  Weizsacker,  Das  Apostolische  Zeitalter,  pp.  486-503; 
JULICHER,  Einlcitung  in  das  Neue  Testament,  pp.  178-183;  MiLLiGAN,  The 
Revelation  of  St.  John,  Appendices  III.  and  IV.,  defends  the  unity  of  the 
book,  and  assigns  it  tu  the  reign  of  Domitian;  also  Salmo.n',  Introduction  to 
the  New  Testament,  7th  ed..  Lecture  XIV.  In  his  first  edition  Salmon  favored 
the  earlier  date. 

There  is  much  reason  to  believe  that  the  Gospel  of  Mark  was  written  not 
far  from  this  period  (66-70  A.D.),  and  that  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  also  was 
published  either  just  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  or  not  long  after 
that  event.  The  discussion  of  the  evidence  does  not,  however,  fall  within  the 
scope  of  these  notes. 


NOTE   15. 
The  Literature  of  the  Years  70-100  a.d.     §§77-79- 

The  closing  period  of  the  Apostolic  Age,  from  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem 
by  the  Romans  till  the  death  of  the  apostle  John,  is  a  period  of  great  obscurity 
in  the  history  of  the  church,  and  of  scanty  literature,  if  we  may  judge  from 
that  which  has  come  down  to  us. 

The  only  books  of  the  New  Testament  that  can  with  conlidence  be 
referred  to  this  period  proceed  from  two  authors.  The  two  narrative  works 
of  Luke,  the  Gospel  and  the  Acts,  were  probably  written  in  the  first  part  of 
this  period.  The  Gospel  of  John  and  his  three  short  epistles  probably  belong 
to  the  latter  portion  of  it.  But  the  evidence  for  the  exact  determination  of  the 
dates  of  these  several  books  is  wholly  lacking. 

To  this  period  also  belongs  the  earliest  Christian  literature  not  included  m 
the  New  Testament  canon.  The  Epistle  of  Clement  of  Rome  to  the 
Corinthians  is  generally  acknowledged  to  have  i:)cen  written  about  96-98  A.D. 
The  Epistle  of  Barnabas  and  the  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  are  also 
held  by  some  to  have  been  written  before  100  a.d.  This  is  the  period,  there- 
fore, of  transition  from  the  literature  whicli  in  due  time  became  Canonical 
to  that  which  is  commonly  known  as  I'atrislic. 


INDEX    OF  SCRIPTURE    PASSAGES 


IN   THE    RECORDS   AND    LETTERS. 


Indented  references  refer  to  the  narrative  passages  taken  from  the  speeches 
and  letters  and  inserted,  either  in  the  body  of  the  section  or  at  the  bottom  of  the 
page,  at  the  point  corresponding  to  the  time  of  the  events  which  they  relate. 

References  in  brackets  indicate  passages  bracketed  in  the  text. 

Page  figures  indicate  the  page  on  which  the  given  passage  begins. 


Section     Page 


Acts 

1: 

Acts 

1: 

Acts 

2: 

Acts 

2: 

Acts 

2: 

Acts 

2: 

Acts 

3: 

Acts 

3: 

Acts 

4: 

Acts 

4: 

Acts 

5: 

Acts 

5: 

Acts 

5: 

Acts 

6; 

Acts 

6; 

Acts 

7; 

Acts 

8: 

Acts 

8: 

Acts 

8: 

Acts 

8: 

Acts 

9: 

Acts 

9: 

Acts 

9: 

Acts 

9: 

Acts 

9: 

Acts 

10: 

Acts 

11: 

Acts 

11: 

Acts 

11: 

Acts 

12: 

I-I4 
15-26 

14-36 

37-42 


43-47 6 

i-io 7 

11-26 8 

1-31 9 

32-37 10 

i-ii II 


12-16 12 


17-42 

1-7 

8-15 

1-60 

I  d 


15 

15 

I  -^-3  [4] 16 

4-25 17 

26-40 18 

1-1911 19 

19  i>-2^ 20 

26-31 21 

32-35 22 


36-43 

1-48 

I-I8 

19-26 

27-30 

1-24 


23 
23 
23 
25 
26 

27 

27 


Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
.^cts 
Acts 

Ac 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 
Acts 

Acts 
Acts  [20 
Acts  20 
Acts    20 


I-  3 
4-12 

13-52 
I-  7 
8-28 
1-29 
30-35 
36-41 
I-  5 
6-10 


Section 
..  29 
••  31 


n-40 42 

1-9 43 

10-15 44 


16-34  

i-ii 

18:3 

12-17  

18-22  [23  a] . 

23    

24-28  

1-7 

8-10 

11-20  

21,  22 

23-41  

19: 

I  a] 


20 


2.3 


45 

46 

IS 

46 
47 
48 

49 
50 
50 
50 
50 
50 
50 
50 
51 
52 


Page 
28 
33 
33 
34 
36 
36 
37 
40 

41 
41 

42 
42 

43 
45 
45 
46 
14 
53 
53 
59 
59 
60 
60 
61 
61 
78 
60 
79 
79 
90 


231 


232 


INDEX. 


Section 
Acts  20  :   4-6 53 


Acts  20 :  7-12 
Acts  20  :  13-16 
Acts  20 :  17-38 


Acts  20:  i8*-2i 50 

Acts  20  :  26,  27 50 

Acts  20  :  31    50 

Acts  20  ;  33-35 50 


Acts  21  :  1-6 
Acts  21  :  7-16 
Acts  21  :  17-26 
Acts  21  :  27-36 
Acts  21  :  37-40 
Acts  22 :    1-29 

Acts  22 

Acts  22 

Acts  22 

Acts  22 

Acts  22 

Acts  22 
Acts  22 :  30 
Acts  23 ;    I- 

Acts  23:6(5   15 

Acts  23  :  12-35 58 

Acts  23:  16  a 15 


S3 

53 

54 

55 

56 

56 

3 15 

4.  5'^ 16 

5-16    19 

17-21    21 

20    15 

27.  28 15 

57 

n 57 


1-23 
24-27 


Acts  24 

Acts  24 

Acts  26 

Acts  25 

Acts  26 

Acts  26 : 
Acts  26: 
Acts  26 : 
Acts  26 : 

Acts  27:    I- 

Acts  27 

Acts  28 

Acts  28 

Acts  28 

Acts  28 


19,  20 


9-44 


13-27 62 

1-32 62 

4,5    15 

9-11 16 

12-18 19 

20,  21 
..  63 
..  64 

i-io 65 

11-15 66 

16-28 67 

30.31 68 

Romans,  entire 52 

Rom.  15  :  19U    52 

Rom.  15  ;  23-26 52 

Rom.  16:    i,  2 52 

Rom.  16:  21-23 5^ 

First  Cor.,  entire 50 

I  Cor.  1  :  1 1  50 


Page 

107 

107 

108 

108 

60 

60 

60 

60 

109 

109 

III 

112 

112 

112 

14 

15 

18 

21 

14 

14 

114 

114 

14 

114 

14 

116 

117 

117 

118 

118 

14 

15 

18 

21,  22 

120 

120 

122 

123 

123 

124 

90 

90 

90 

90 

90 

62 

61 


I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 
I  Cor. 


14-16 
1-5  • 

1 ,  2  i7. 

5,6  . 
\oa  .  . 
17  .... 


Section 
..  46 
..  46 
..  46 
..  46 
..  46 
.  .  50 
. .  50 


5  :  9rt    .  . 

7  :  I  a 50 

9  :  I  med 19 


46 
46 
19 
50 
50 
50 
Second  Cor.,  entire 51 


9:  i^,  2    ., 
9 :  ii,i2n:. 

I  Cor.  15:    8    

I  Cor.  15  ;  30-32 a. 

I  Cor.  16  :    3-11    . . 

I  Cor.  16:  17    


2  Cor. 
2  Cor. 
2  Cor. 
2  Cor. 
2  Cor. 
2  Cor. 


1: 
1: 
1: 
2: 
7: 
11: 


8,9..., 
15-17 rt., 

23    

12,  13  •■ 
5-7  •• 
7-9^  .. 


50 
50 
50 
51 
51 
46 


2  Cor.  11:9  "'^"' 4^ 

2  Cor.  11 :  32,  33  ....   20 

2  Cor.  12:  14  a 50 

2  Cor.  13  :  la 50 

Galatians,  entire 47 

Gal.  1  :  13   16 

Gal.  1 :  14   IS 

Gal.  1 :  15-17    19 

Gal.  1  :  17(5  [18  a] 20 

Gal.  1  :  18-24   21 

Gal.  2 :    i-io    36 

Gal.  2:  11-21    38 

Ephesians,  entire 68 

Eph.  3:  la 68 

Eph.  4:  \a 68 

Eph.  6:  21,  22 68 

Philippians,  entire 68 

Phil.  1  :  I  a   68 

Phil.  1:  12-17 68 

Phil.  2  :  19-30 68 

Phil.  3  :    5,  6    15 

Phil.  3:    7-11 19 

Phil.  4:  15 46 

Phil.  4:  15,  16 43 

Phil.  4:  18 68 


PASSAGES  IN    THE   RECORDS  AND    LETTERS. 


233 


Section     Page 

Phil.  4;  21,  22  . . . 

....  68 

. ...   125 

Colossians,  entire.  . . . 

....  68 

130 

Col.  1:  I 

....   68 

...   125 

Col.  4  :  7-14    

. ...  68 

...   125 

First  Thess.,  entire  . . 

. ...  46 

...     47 

I  Thess.  1  :  2—2  : 

14  ■   43 

...     44 

I  Thess.  3  :  I,  2  a 

. ...  45 

•••     45 

I  Thess.  3  :  6,  7 

. ...  46 

...     47 

Second  Thess.,  entire 

....   46 

...     51 

2  Thess.  Z-.jb,^ 

•••43 

...     44 

First  Tim.,  entire  .... 

...69 

...   139 

I  Tim.  1:3a  ... 

...69 

...    139 

I  Tim.  1 :  13 

...IS 

...     14 

Second  Tim.,  entire  . 

...  71 

...   146 

2  Tim.  1 : 15-18 

...69 

...    139 

2  Tim.  4:    6    .  .. 

...  69 

...    139 

2  Tim.  4  :    9-17 

...  69 

...   139 

2  Tim.  4  :  20,  21 

...   69  . 

. . .   140 

Section 

Titus,  entire   70 

Titus  1:    5 69 

Titus  3 :  12,  13 69 

Philemon,  entire 68 

Philem.  i  a '.   68 

Philem.  10-12 68 

Philem.  22    68 

Pliilem.  23,  24 68 

Hebrews,  entire 75 

James,  entire   30 

First  Peter,  entire    72 

I  Pet.  5  :  I2i2,  13   ....   72 

Second  Peter,  entire 74 

First  John,  entire    77 

Second  John,  entire 78 

Third  John,  entire    79 

Jude,  entire 73 

Revelation,  entire  76 


Pace 
144 
139 
139 
129 
125 
125 
125 
125 
158 
28 
149 
149 

15s 
192 
196 
196 

IS4 
171 


INDEX   OF   SCRIPTURE    PASSAGES 


REFERRED   TO    IN   THE   NOTES. 


Acts  9  : 
Acts  10 
Acts  16: 
Acts  11: 
Acts  11  : 
Acts  11  : 
Acts  12 
Acts  12: 
Acts  12: 
Acts  12: 
Acts  13, 
Acts  13  : 
Acts  15  : 
Acts  15: 
Acts  15 : 
Acts  15  : 
Acts  15  : 
Acts  16: 
Acts  16: 
Acts  16: 
Acts  18: 
Acts  18: 
Acts  18: 
Acts  18: 
Acts  18: 
Acts  18: 
Acts  19 
Acts  19: 
Acts  19: 
Acts  19: 
Acts  20  : 
Acts  20 : 
Acts  20 : 
Acts  20 : 
Acts  20 : 
Acts  20 : 


25 

1-6 

19,  20 

20,  21 
22-30 


1-29 
30-36 

35 

40  — 17: 

1-6 

6 

6-8 

1-17 

5 
II 
18 

22,  23 
23 

8,  10 


1-3 

3 

4 

6 

16 


34 


PAGE 
....    204,  205 

203 

213 

202 

202 

202 

....    201,  202 

, 202 

202 

202 

213 

203 

203 

....    204,  212 

204 

209 

, 204 

213 

.  212,  213,  214,  215 

214 

216 

211 

204,  211 

204 

209 

204,  213,  214 

213 

204,  218 

221 

204,  224 

217,  224 

203 

212,  213,  221 

214 

203 

203 


PAGE 

Acts  20  :  31  204,  218 

Acts  21  :  33  221 

Acts  24  :  27  203 

Acts  27,28  205 

Acts  28  :  30  205 

Rom.    1  :  9-13         221,  222 

Rom.  15,  16  222 

Rom.  15:24  225 

Rom.  15  :  25, 26       221 

Rom.  15  :  28  225 

Rom.  16:  I  221 

Rom.  16  :  1-20        222 

Rom.  16:  3-20        222 

Rom.  16  :  25-27      222 

I  Cor.    1 :  10  —  4  :  21 219 

I  Cor.     l:ii  217 

I  Cor.    2  :  I  IT.        216 

I  Cor.    3:6  216 

I  Cor.    4  :  17  224 

I  Cor.    5  219 

I  Cor.    5:9  217,  220 

I  Cor.    7  : 1  217 

I  Cor.    7  :  18-24    228 

I  Cor.    9  219 

I  Cor.  15  :  32         218 

I  Cor.  16  :  I  214 

I  Cor.  16:1-5        221 

I  Cor.  16:3  214 

I  Cor.  16  :  5  217 

1  Cor.  16:5-9        204,219,224 

I  Cor.  16:8  204,  217 

I  Cor.  16  :  10  220,  224 

I  Cor.  16  :  10,  II    219 

I  Cor.  16 :  17  217 


234 


SCRIPTURE  PASSAGES  IN  THE  NOTES. 


235 


Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 
Cor. 


PAGE 

219,  224 

8-10      218 

15  —  2  :  I 217 

16  221 

23  216 

216 

3,4        219,  220 

4  219 

:5-ii      219 

:9  219 

12  219,  224 

12,  13    204 

5  203,  219,  224 

:  7-16       219 

8  219 

II,  12    219 

12  219 

16-23     214 

1-5         221 

219 

—  13      219 

9  210 

12-23     219 

:  23-28     218 

:  32,  33    204 

33  205 

11-18    219 

14  216,  217 

I  216,  217,  221 

2  214,  215 

17, 18  204,  205 

18  204,  205 

19  208 

I  204,  205,  212 

i-io  204,  209,  210 

11-21  209,  212,  215 

1-5  215 

:  12-20  215 

:  13  212,  213 

Eph.  3  :  I  222 

Eph.  4  :  I  222 

Eph.  6  :  20  222 

Eph.  6  :  21,  22  223 

Phil.  1 :  I  225 

Phil.  1:7  222 


2  Cor.  10 
2  Cor.  11: 
2  Cor.  11:: 
2  Cor.  11  : 
2  Cor.  11  : 
2  Cor.  11  : 
2  Cor.  12: 
2  Cor.  12: 
2  Cor.  13  : 


Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 
Gal. 


PAGE 

Phil.  1  :  12  ff.  223 

Phil.  1  :  13  222 

Phil.  2  :  24  225 

Phil.  2  :  25  ff.  223 

Phil.  3  :  2-1 1  223 

Phil.  4  :  15  210 

Phil.  4  :  22  222 

Col.  1 :  I  223,  225 

Col.  1:7  223 

Col.  4  : 7,  8  223 

Col.  4:9  223 

Col.  4  :  10  222,  223 

Col.  4  :  12  223 

Col.  4  :  14  223 

Col.  4: 18  222 

I  Thess.  1 :  I  210 

I  Thess.  1  :  9,  10     210 

I  Thess.  2:2  210 

I  Thess.  2  :  17  —  3:6 210 

I  Thess.  3  : 1  210 

1  Thess.  3:6  210 

2  Thess.  1  :  I  211 

2  Thess.  2  211 

2  Thess.  2  :  3-12     211 

1  Tim.  1:3  224,  225 

2  Tim.  1  :  15-18      225 

2  Tim.  4  :  6-8  224 

2  Tim.  4  :  13  225 

2  Tim.  4  :  16-18      224 

2  Tim.  4  :  20  225 

Tit.  1:5  224,  225 

Tit.  3  :  12  224,  226 

Philem.  i  222,  223 

Philem.  10  222 

Philem.  11,  12  223 

Philem.  22  223,  225 

Philem.  23  222,  223 

Philem.  23,  24         223 

Heb.  3  228 

Heb.  3:  12  228 

Heb.  4  :  14  228 


236 


INDEX. 


Heb.    6:4-8 
Heb.    8:4 
Heb.    9: 6-10 
Heb.  10:  i.  ii 
Heb.  10 :  23 
Heb.  10:25 
Heb.  13  :  10 


PAGE 

.  228 

.  228 

.  228 

.  228 

.  228 

.  228 

.  228 


Jas.  1  :  I 
Jas.  2 :  14-26 
Jas.  4:  13 

I  Pet.  5  :  13 

Rev.  11  :  I,  2 
Rev.  17  :  10 


PAGE 

.  208 
.  208 
.    208 

.   227 

.  229 
.   229 


INDEX    OF   SUBJECTS 


TREATED    IN   THE   NOTES. 


The  figures  refer  to  pages. 


Antioch  (in  Syria)  :  planting  of  the 
churcli,  202,  207;  time  of  Paul's  first 
ministry  there,  205 ;  his  second  so- 
journ there,  207 ;  Peter's  visit,  209  ; 
Galatians  possibly  written  there,  215, 
216  ;  Paul's  departure  thence  on  his 
third  missionary  journey,  204. 

Antioch  (Pisidian),  213,  214. 

Apocalypse,  date  of,  229. 

Arabia,  Paul's  sojourn  in,  205. 

Aretas,  205. 

Aristarchus,  223. 

Athens,  Paul  at,  210. 

Barnabas,  relief  visit  to  Jerusalem  with 
Saul,  201,  202. 

Ci^SAREA,  Paul's  imprisonment  in,  203, 
207. 

Chronology  of  the  Apostolic  Age, 
201-207. 

CoLOSSlANS,  Paul's  letter  to,  222  ff. 

Corinth  :  Paul's  first  visit  to,  210, 211 ; 
time  of  this  visit,  204;  his  stay 
there  on  his  third  missionary  jour- 
ney, 203 ;  a  visit  between  these  two, 
216  f. ;  parties  in  the  church,  217, 
219  f.     (See  also  Corinthians.) 

Corinthians:  Paul's  letter  to,  pre- 
ceding our  I  Cor.,  217;  letter  from 
them  to  Paul  and  other  communica- 
tions, 217;  date  of  I  Cor.,  217,  218; 
Paul's  letter  to,  between  our  i  Cor. 
and  2  Cor.,  and  other  events  of  this 
interval,  218  ff.     (See  also  Corinth.) 

Council  in  Jerusalem,  204,  207. 


Crete,  visit  of  Paul  and  that  of  Titus 
to,  224,  225. 

Damascus,    Paul's    connection    with, 

205. 
Demas,  223. 
Demetrius,  riot  of,  217,  218. 

Epaphras,  223. 

Epaphroditus,  223. 

Ephesians,  Paul's  letter  to.  222  ff. 

Ephesus  :  length  of  Paul's  ministry  in, 
204 ;  his  sufferings  there,  218 ;  jour- 
ney thence  to  Macedonia,  203  f.; 
Paul's  subsequent  visit  there,  and 
journey  thence  to  Macedonia,  leav- 
ing Timothy  behind,  224,  225. 

Erastus,  225. 

Felix,  recall  of,  203. 

Festus,  accession  of,  201,  203,  205. 

GaLATIA,  meaning  of  the  term,  location 
of  the  churches  of,  Paul's  visits  to, 
212  ff. 

Galatians,  Paul's  letter  to,  212  ff. 

Gentile  Christianity,  beginnings 
of,  202,  203. 

Hebrews,  date  of  epistle  to,  228. 
Herod  Agrippa  I. :  persecution  of  the 

church,   201,   202;    death,   201,  202, 

203,  205. 

James,  the  brother  of  John,  death  of, 
201. 


237 


238 


SUBJECTS    TREATED   IN    THE   NOTES. 


James,  the  brother  of  our  Lord,  letter 
of,  208.  / 

Jerusalem:  visit  of  Paul  and  Barna- 
bus  to,  201,  202  ;  council  in,  204,  207  ; 
Paul's  last  visit  to,  207 ;  destruction 
of,  206,  207,  228. 

Jewish  war,  206,  207,  226,  228. 

John,  the  apostle:  date  of  the  Revela- 
tion of,  229;  Gospel  and  epistles  of, 
230 ;  last  years  and  death,  206. 

JUDE,  letter  of,  227. 

LUKE:  with  Paul,  223;  Gospel  of,  and 

Acts,  230. 
Lycaonia,  213,  214. 

Mark:  vk-ith  Paul,  223  ;  Gospel  of,  230. 

Nero,  205,  227,  229. 
NiCOPOLlS,    Paul's    intended    visit    to, 
224,  226. 

Onesimus,  223. 

Paul:  dateof  his  conversion,  204  f.;  in 
Damascus  and  Arabia,  205;  first 
ministry  in  Antioch,  205;  first  mis- 
sionary journey,  203,  205,  207;  relief 
visit  to  Jerusalem,  201,  202;  second 
missionary  journey,  204,  207;  letters 
totheThessalonians,2io,2ii ;  in  An- 
tioch between  his  second  and  third 
missionary  journeys,  204, 215  f. ;  letter 
to  the  Galatians,  212  ff. ;  third  mis- 
sionary journey,  204,  207 ;  sufferings 
in  Ephesus,  218 ;  letters  to  the 
Corinthians,  216-221 ;  letter  to  the 
Romans,  221  f. ;  last  arrival  in  Jeru- 
salem, 207 ;  Caesarean  imprison- 
ment, 203,  207;  arrival  in  Rome, 
205;  epistles  of  the  imprisonment 
(Phil.,  Philem.,  Col.,  Eph.),  222  ff.; 
fourth     missionary     journey,     and 


second    Roman    imprisonment,    224 

ff. ;  death,  205,  207,  225  f. 
PETER:    imprisonment   of,  by    Herod, 

201 ;  visit  to  Antioch,  209  f. 
Philemon,  Paul's  letter  to,  222  ff. 
Philippi  :  Paul's  departure  from,  203; 

visit   of   Silas   to,   210;    journey    of 

Epaphroditus  to  Rome  from,  223. 
PhilippianS:  gifts  to  Paul,  210;  Paul's 

letter  to,  222  f. 
Phrygia,  213,  214. 
PlSiDiA,  213,  214. 

Romans,  Paul's  letter  to,  221  f. 

Rome;  Paul's  journey  to,  205,  207; 
first  imprisonment  in,  205,  207  ;  com- 
panions in  this  imprisonment,  and 
letters  written  within  it,  222  f. ;  second 
imprisonment  there,  207,  224  ff. 

Revelation,  date  of,  229. 

Saul,  see  Paul. 

Silas,  210,  211. 

Stephen,  death  of,  206  f. 

Spain,  Paul's  intended  visit  to,  225. 

ThessaloniaNS;  Paul's  first  letter  to, 

210;  second  letter,  211. 
Thessalonica  :    Paul's  visit  to,  210; 

Timothy's  mission  to,  210. 
Timothy:  visit  to  Thessalonica,  210; 

mission  to  Corinth,  219,  220;  left  by 

Paul  at  Ephesus,  224  f. ;   Paul's  first 

letter  to,  224  f. ;  Paul's  second  letter 

to,  224  ff. 
Titus  :  mission  to  Corinth,  2191. ;  work 

in  Crete,  224,  225 ;    Paul's     'Iter  to, 

224. 
Troas  ;  Paul's  first  arrival  there  (Acts 

16  ;  8),  214;  second  (2  Cor.  2  :  12), 

204;  third  (2  Tim.  4  :  13),  225. 
Trophimus,  225. 
TVCHICUS,  223. 


isife- 


Date  Due                        | 

1 



1        ^ 

1 

